2,8.

Ft ol al td pet od wk pel 3.4 ‘ ‘ Co F

"i ba hn 58284 y y ; ’, : a

Ppt oA © ryt > * oe ‘ is y ‘

* dd ? 3 a - . eee

- wo ese

eee

‘

—é, #8

oe 4 4 we

#.#-6-6.¢.6

ase

»' &

* ¢

e @ @/ ¢€

ew 6 8 ee,

“ e€

. : Ce ee ee Pet

Pr ‘ y aa: Pay Pg

: 4A et nah «

PFS ei

esssieeesetassise sais ; .

; sites 4 8. Pd Ty

- he cao 54 ae Ae ab

3, .

eases oa ; ;

"i * y a

a « - f a ra es ae e. se. nF

yy ey ee : -

274

‘ * <7 4 @ +. 2-2 4-2 6

7 6.4 8 4.8.4 ¢- 4-4 + Bet

6_v-4 6 6-6 60 4.4 210 4 @ 4 6 4 46-43-28

< 6 BOD 6-46 44 8 84.8 8 2 6 eS 60 BH

ee +6 = @ 9 4-0 0 % 6.4.6.0 4% = 4 4 4.3.4

-~-* 6.6 &é 6 4 4-8 & 4-4 4 © 0-4-8-@

eta & «~ ¢ 8. sw

Ke ae

at,

~ ~ oan

: Pek el ot et eS a

. . *, 24 2th bg 8 4H 4KAZAA RS £48

i - ead CP MEE Pa PPP Pt pe gt Pe Ee oD

_o_4_2-4 ee Sad ad OM C4 E tM AA EC BEG Ce A

- ; Oe ee ee ee ee 4:6 6 6 64.4 56 £4 GAA 44D SE KH

3 rs Pot et oe ee 4 a ~ Pap aS Af gt A hd al al set ne ee >

ae a :

4 “ Ae teas rar ‘Cb Ee DN OO A WF

: . eae «

1% 6 + 8 Be Ome

FP wd # re £6 + * 4% eae

se te eee iva +e tee G4

o-9 8.8.6.4 CA 4A SHA AN ‘ + ow be

Sa 8 oe ee eS aE we “ » ‘ o< ea @

.< Po PP ey <a rx C968 45 e a a6 a eH we et ee

2 ; -_ i el @& «@ 8 +. . *- * « s @

#- 4 - Poe te ee ee eee ee ee ee Se be 6 E6666 6 6 EHH NEO OAD KK AW : ewes

«es 7 4 4 +4 £64 ow te OAH ae 6% 8 ewe eS Kw we ER Ew

Td i434 Py ee eS ee ai ee a ee

44a 48 PP a et ee ee ee Oe ee ee ee dae ad

=f 5 2 _w- - C4 C4 OTEK DEKH EDA A 8 6 AG Ae 6 Ww

A a8 = ‘ CUS C4 SHEE AAB SEHK E CAAA BDH EAB SEEN 6 ELAS

ed . d

4448 « ee ee eee eee eee ee ~~

see 4-8 -§ -& ~ EE AR 6 8 kw SG 6M 6 EME SE EH 6S we 4 EN

ee Pat re re ee Oe ee ee ieee iad

_& tae Cee se a 4 SG CAD C6 TAA GN EE MA CMA SA A SAH SS SN

4.4.8 So 6.6 25 66 D4 OS AAG AAAS EM 64 S68 OMA AH MN BOD

i et SECEOKEGEARA GER EA EA HK NG D4 DOS © 44 6 6 SE ON OS

ef 86 4 ~ S66 8 66 6.6 TNS EEE A GAME DOH 4 BAH D466 AAS WHY OS Te FO

*_ #.¢ 2-5 *@.- e Sa os 45 246 4 444 6 8A NED 4 0 wt NOGA D6 4 OS DOM

ce 2 a 9 & ¢ 4 ce O.€ 5-4 5.8.65 @-¢ 4 6-8-6 BS OCA At WA tA WY 8 Fi oe a oe ee ee ee ee

ee a4 6 Pad ot ik oO ee Oe ee ee eee eee ee eee aad ae ae a

ee PP Pl hy pre ee ge pee Be et ee Fa Mal er ae at el bl he pre te

+ 2 € a 4-894 S64 AH OH 1 REG G4 8 4H 4 CHT 4A KEKE BHE EBA 4 SE BH HS O44 Ht

= 4 3 8-4 6 @ 8-4 ® Pe a Be pe Oe De ee ee ee ee ee a ee a a ae

oe ee oe oes a gd 6 4b 064448644 BA 8 AOA Bs Om 848 6 6a He +O Aw © EE DE

ot €.2 ¢ ©2445 @ 5 4 S06 BS MAAN MEBA CHAE 4H 6H ROE AM WO WH 4Ae tte wee fe wee

44 4% 2 5 4 s- Fink ge be okt be Be be br bl bt te ee ee ee eB ee et re ee

-¢ #624 @ ¢ &_a- am bt 8 4S + eevee RRR E AS

ee ee ee a4 44 € 4 t- 4 RAAT AS

e424 4 e447 - a 68-4 © 8 4M a-i«

4 8-§ 44-8 4-5 4 4-46 8 84H TN HA

S 8-8 .5.5_-8 5.8 4¢.6.0 6 8 G4 Pe eo ee oe ee 7

S68 646 44 4S 4S BAA StU24 664% 5 4% “~~ «* “3 ot @*wSt wes

Pe ae ot ee oe ee ee ee ee be Bt gee wR 1 t 4 eee vt ave ove e One vowve

6.6 6-4 € 4.4 F44Q4EH ESA 44 434 ev~eweas etwt ts ws

EBB 4A 66 WHE EH GM ‘ +44 4 é

2.4 3S GAS 4 G44 4) © 38 8 8 8 <

66 = 6 3-4 w44% 1.4 4-94.40 48 4 atiae eva é s* ee ‘

—§ 8 2.4 2 6-5 0-8 44 4 4 4 4H on ee * e486 © €-H 8 F He

+23 A £4 4 4 8 Ye 6 SE A *awv wee ~ 4 esses w® + 4 .

-§ #§ @e © 6 4 8 FH 4-4 GES 6 94 84 88 t - ¢tve8@2¢+4 @ 384 6-4

<4 & £4 G4 6 4 HS @ ae«# 4464 £4 ~ « eae wee e ae F tw we

4284404 € 44-42 8 ‘ Oe ee ee ee ee ‘= 4 * 2 vw dee Vee e 4

a ee ot oe pe ee ee a Bt eh 4h 4.8 4 EG Aw HA * <« «« « es « ¢# ~

ae i a ee ee ee s saewe7#* 4 ot et 6 & see. «& eeewe £6 6 @ €

6 44.6 4 4 5 4 ¢ 4-9 8 * ‘ ae ws e¢eees ceteaewvevr ew ve ae

= . ~ «2s © we . o@*eenwnve €@ Mes

, ‘@*e@s e¢seoenanven 6 t-aee

ss@ st “ 5 * «+

¢ al ~*~ * «¢vrpeete@ewttegecotts#t# * os ©

sie ose i ei ee

sw @ + @s “ oe«-e 6 t eo+edaetaw¥tYerFetwst se

5.8 oo Ge 4.4 6.4 ¢ ~ aw * ae ee ee * ea *

«3 «46079 @4% 4 #4 ‘ “wes we eeousteiseoeeaeseva @

4.@ +.4-4.4-0 4 € @ 6 4 46 8 * _* 6 © % ss. #

26 6% 2 ot 3 e444 a ’* . Sau #6 VPS VOWS

U6 1-0 -EngS 4-6-0 Fal 0-8 “4% esuws oe we 8 0 6 oesee

~~2* ys -w..0 4.4 8.6 “west 9 *e sé woewe sa CeCe

J ce owe a4 es & & c-v « *& . - i ee

* = Oo -4 -¢ §£ £4 <4 @ a_8 © . 6 eet os eww ¢s 6B

‘ Z +B -4 4 3 a, ew * «

7 dbl o_o 4 6 6 . ee eevee neve *

2 a 4 4 ¢-@ 4% 3 4-3- «avey a és ees

*.4-4 @ 44-44 © 3 4-4 el . » * « *e- ef ees .

ev.5 6 6 ¢273 + © 5 sa 4 . a % .«

e<etsePeeas ¥4 6 tt HF ee a) * *& -* “ewe *_*

oe 6 8 e*. + 3.7 a oe | steve . . ee ee |

# ee wit B* ’ «- +. “* a a oe en ee ee, er

. ~~. e . . *. . . s 2

.--e .

. 8 et ww we ee owe

“<8 2 a7 2 . 4 +»... + £35-6-84 F

’ er ee ee a ee Oe

ae gi a*a' ate ~ eb EEO POPE PTS CTE Poe ee ne ee ie ee ee ed ee eae ss

Pace we ae . ae a ee oe ee oe - . . a er oe ae . . “ De Fe a al

on gy ee ee ~ f a t 3 “4 ws es : a 2 45 ow °

a Sain acm im cme pr TL LI ELL LNG CE MALES EG SOP ee 00 al lid de

. , . : oo.

4 -.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

VW Ohie., Tes

PART ITI. (NATURAL History, &c.)

(Nos. I. ro IV.—1881.)

EDITED BY

JHE NATURAL fiisToRyY PEGCRETARY,

i il a

“Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science

in different parts of Asza will commit their observations to writing, and send them to

the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It will languish, if such communications shall be long

intermitted ; and it will die away, if they shall entirely cease.” SIR WM. JonEs.

idles ve L- |

CALCUTTA: |

PRINTED BY J. W. THOMAS, AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,/

AND PUBLISHED BY THE .

ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET.

1881. Kf

rity dite Fie 7

GNF aya

nt 2 = +41

J rf % oe é “Ss

a tee

—_

LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS.

Assam, GOVERNMENT OF ;—List of Earthquakes recorded in Assam

during the Years 1879 and 1880,

Batt, V.;—On the Identification of certain Bishiona Mines in

India which were known to and worked by the Ancients, especi-

ally those which were visited by Tavernier. With a note on the

History of the Koh-i-nur, (with two Woodcuts),

;—Additional Note on the Identification of the Pe

Diamond Mines visited by Tavernier,.

Buanrorp, H. F.;—On the Relations re oe oe Beinfall ‘a

Temperature in India, and on the opposite Variations of Density

in the higher and lower Atmospheric Strata, (Plate XV),

W. T.;—On the Voles (Arvicole) of the Himalayas,

Tibet, and Afghanistan, (Plates I & II), a

;—On Pao een fuscicapillus, Blyth, (Plate IL,

part),

;—LNotes on an eet PRES ok Varanus from

Tenasserim, and on other Reptilia and Amphibia, (Plate XVI),

;—A numerical Hstimate of the Species of Animals,

chiefly Land and FKresnwater, hitherto recorded from British

_ India and its Dependencies,

FEISTMANTEL, O. ;—A Sketch of the iar of the ecu of the

Indian Gondwana System,

Nevitt, G.;—New or little-known Mollusea of the jn Mulan

Fauna, (Plates V, VI, & VII),

;— Description of a new Species of Rastelldrin Srom the

Bay of Bengal, ce wee dee

Nice’vitis, L. pe;—A yee of Butterflies taken in Sikkim in

October, 1880, with Notes on Habits, ¥e, gs: ne

—__—___—— ;— See Woop- Mason,

Peat, S. E.;—Report on a Visit to the Nongyang Lake, on the

Burmese Frontier, February 1879, (Plates VIII—XITD),

THEOBALD, W.;—List of Mollusca from the Hills between Mart

and Tandiani, ee

Woop- Mason, J. ;—On some Babee Insects belonging to the

Rhopalocerous Genera Euripus and Penthema from India and

Burmah, (Plates III & IV, part), ... ae —

Page

219

iv List of Contributors.

Woov-Mason J. ;—Description of a new Species of the Lepidopte-

rous Genus Huripus from North-Eastern India, (Plate LV, part),

——§ & L. DE Nice’vit1e ;—List of Diurnal Lepidop-

tera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands, (with a Woodcut), a

& L. DE Nicer’vinuE ;—Second List of Rhopalo-

cerous Lepidoptera from Port Blair, Andaman Islands, with

Descriptions of, and Notes on, new and little-known Species and

Varieties, (Plate X1V & Plate IV, part),

SON es

Dates of Issue of different numbers of Journal, Part IT, 1881.

No. I.—Containing pp. 1—67, with Plates VIII, IX, X, XI, XIT,,&

XIII, and Title-page, Index, &e. to Vol. XLIX, was

issued on April 380th, 1881.

No. II.—Containing pp. 69—123, with Plates 1, II, & XV, was

issued on July 380th, 1881.

No. III.—Containing pp. 125—238, with Plates V, VI, & VII, was

issued on October 22nd, 1881.

No. IV.—Containing pp. 289—273, with Plate XIV, was issued on

December 21st, 1881.

ac a a a ee Se Oe

Page

272

224

243

nis? OF .PLATES.

—Q—.

a t Dentition of Arvicolae and of Ellobius fuscicapillus.

I wv 4 Butterflies from India and Burmah.

Land, Freshwater, Estuarine, and Marine Shells, mostly belonging

to the Indo-Malayan Fauna.

1X.

X. } Outline Sketches of the Nongyang Lake and surrounding scenery.

Al.

Dell.

XIII. Map, showing proposed route from Assam to Yang-tse.

XIV. Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera from the Andamans.

XV. Elevation and Section of a Raingauge-evapometer.

XVI. Varanus macrolepis.

OP ees: 0 ee EO Eee

ERRATA AND ADDENDA,

— > —

Page 53, line 10, for ‘ Pupilio” read “‘ Papilio.”

92 53, 9? 37,

29 55, ) 27,

» 58, , 20, ,, “ Shtbochiona” read “ Stibochiona.”

» 94, ,, 1, 4, “the upper molar” read “the last upper molar.”

95, lines 10 and 12 from bottom, for “the anterior lower molar’ read

*‘ the anterior upper molar,”

108, line 18 from top, for “are added (2) as” read “are added (2).

pean”

, 121, ,, 21 from top, ,, “received” read “ viewed.”

» 121, , 5 from bottom for “molars” read “ molar.”

» 187, , 8 from top, after ‘‘ mil.” insert “and Conch.-Cab. II, Pl. 26,

figs. 16-17.”

» 187, ,, 4 from top, dele “ or Conch.-Cab. II, Pl. 26, figs. 16-17.”

» 168, ,, 3 of foot note, for “1886” read “ 1866.”

», 196, ,, 23, for “ kingianam” read “ kingianum.”

w209. , bk , “rhombicas” ,, “rhombicus.”

» ‘* Mycaleris” read “ Mycalesis.”

*WaSZOTVIVO ‘BOLTASO a i ill en i lig a aa eh Fi Rn ia a

KG CEL Uy

eB A LMOM

suv $y

te -

ook ane ial

fimeng “$seih Tat

IIIA GLVId ‘Teel “T‘10A ‘eBueg ‘00g ‘sy “UMO;—“T¥Ed “GS

S. E. PEAL.—Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, Vol L, Pt. II, 1881.

Wath 7§fo°

}

RO Ry SS F

PLATE IX.

Ba tay) y

{/ I i ANYF

.) WE ‘

H /; iG

if y

S. BE. PEAL.—Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. L, Pt. II, 1881

° ss go" 96° (vo foe

Pass at Y 3,400 above Sea. Crest of Patkai, contracted between 1

> A -

Outline of the Hills East from Sonkap Bim, 96v to 100 vv is the hollow where clouds rest in the mornings, and site of the old passes.

° si PLATE X,

1§2 4) Yue 2 . 200

i fa

_—

XY Vb

ee a

YAOTOSINCOGRAPHED AT THE SURVSYOR GENERAL'S OVFICE, CAtcUTTs,

‘90° & 174°. High Peak of Maium, Sonkap Vilage. = Longyoi Pipoi,

SE -

——EeEeE——E———E_——eeeeEeaee Oe

S. E. PEAL.—Journ, As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. L, Pt. II, 1881.

Outline of the Hills seen from Nongyang Lake to the S.-H. & South (from the Western end) . Outline of the Hills to the South of N

z Part of the Island.

(20 A 70

Ty dd RAL! Sel ve

SS ee ee ae - =

aad,

fongyang Valley looking towards Namyiing.

Maium Peak 6,939 ft.

2SS-

a a

REO (Gs epithe: Big

Outline of Patkai from Nongyang Lake facing West.

SES aL

2 bef 179

PLATE XI

S¥/

‘TIX 0d 29 woyomweguoo soy

Continued from Plate XI.

8. E. PEAL.—Journ. As, Soc, Bengal, Vol L, Pt. 1, 1881.

Fier SSS Dae oa

— off ;

om ~, Uf (a Vee a

ral) fp

es i itd iid ty

eh ns lade WM

Pod

—————_

LM fiat

ft ¥eE tt.

Outline of Patkai from Nongyang Lake facing North ~~. Pass and path, dotted lines......--.

iM xl a

s, ara /

wrath IA Nid ay 4

PLATE XII.

AL Outline of Patkai to the left and Digam Bim to right, from West end of Nongyang Lake looking Hast.

2 | aby [ao

F, PHOTOZINGOORAPRED AT THE SURVETOR ORMRRAL'S OFIOB, CALOUTTA, MAROH 1881

cpg

ale

ity §,

tal 5

isi

hee ai

Salv' oye:

‘ aT

Blue ME

5600S,

ron De S

Pyramid, H.

4 260F£

( Signed) S. EB. Peal ‘ \

Sibsagar Assam

es g “Mares,

1879

PLATE XIII.

MAP SHEWING PROPOSED ROUTE FROM ASSAM TO THE YANG-TSE.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

—o—-

Part II.—PHYSICAL SCIENCE.

annem

No. I.—1881.

~ eee

I.—Report ona visit to the Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier,

February 1879.— By 8. E. Prat, Esq.

[Received November 11th ;—Read December Ist, 1880.]

— (With Plates.)

Last year, I prepared a short note on the old Burmese route over

Patkai, oi4 Nongyang, viewed as the most feasible and direct route from

India to China,* and, having a month’s leave in the cold season, I determined

to proceed, if possible, to the pass over the Patkai leading to Upper

Burmah, report on the same, take altitudes, &c., and explore the Nongyang

Lake, in the valley of the same name beyond, on the Burmese side of the

water-parting.

Permission to travel east and to cross the frontier was kindly given to

me by the Chief Commissioner of Assam, in time to enable me to start from

Jaipur, on the Dihing river, by the end of January 1879.

Hitherto, on this line of route considerable delay and inconvenience

have always been caused to travellers from the want of a sufficient

number of trustworthy load-carriers; parties have been detained eight

and ten days while the necessary men were collected, and en rowte exorbitant

demands have often been made. At times, as in the cases of Major Sladen’s,

and Mr. Cooper’s parties it completely frustrates all attempts at progress.

I therefore secured enough men whom I could rely on as porters before

starting. The party consisted of seven picked Bengali coolies, an Assamese

* Journal, A. 8. B., Vol. XLVIII, Part II, 1879.

2 S, E. Peal—Report on a visit to the [No. as

orderly and his mate in charge of my arms and instruments, &c., a cook

used to camping, a Khampti boatman and his Duania mate, and, subse-

quently a Singphti guide,—as small a party as possible.

Among us all we could manage to speak English, Hindustani, Bengali,

Sonthali, Assamese, Khampti or Shan, Singpht, and N aga.

The lingua franca of the party was Assamese, though as we went east

Singpht and then Naga of the Namrup was chiefly spoken to outsiders.

Three Alpine tents, 7 ft. x 7 ft., weighing about 8 tb each, poles

included, enabled us at any moment to camp comfortably and very quickly ;

at the same time, when rolled up they served as padded poles on which to tie

baggage. Six small and extremely light boxes, measuring 10 in. x 12 in,

x 18 in. and provided with locks and hinges, served to carry stores, presents

and sundries securely, a great object being to avoid bulky and heavy or open

packages. As it was desirable to explore the Namtsik river and Nongyang

lake, a small dug-out (ob Roy) was also taken slung on a bamboo between

two men, with bedding stowed inside. A Snider carbine, a double-barrelled

central-fire No. 12 shot-gun, a revolver, and a Deringer were the arms.

Our first day’s march was east to Jaipur, at the junction of the

Dhodur Ali with the Dihing river, formerly a place of considerable import-

ance, and likely to become so again. Large steamers can reach it from the

Brahmaputra in the rains, and small ones during about eight months of

the year. Coal, petroleum, and timber are also to be found in large quanti-

ties not far off. It is also the point at which a route from Burmah would

practically emerge. Government has wisely reserved large tracts of forest

up-stream, and already some teak has been planted.

The first care on arrival was to secure a good boat for the heavy stores

to go by water up the Dihing, and, this done, an application in person to

old Turkong, of the Phakial or Khampti village, secured mea good boatman —

named Ming, a Khampti who has piloted many up and down this river,

who knows all the people, villages, and folk-lore of these parts, and is withal

intelligent and communicative. By noon all supplies of rice, tobacco, salt,

opium, cloths, sugar, &c., were stowed, and six of the men started lightly

laden, by land, the rest of us in the large canoe.

Soon after leaving the station of Jaipur we passed up some very

beautiful reaches of the river, where the water, deep and still, slowly winds

among wooded hills (the gorge in fact), with huge bedded sandstone rocks

along the flanks covered by ferns, bamboos, wild plantains, canes, and other

products of a sub-tropical jungle. Towering above all, here and there, rose

the great bare branches of dead rubber-trees, once so plentiful and now so

rare, a silent protest against reckless tapping.

Some of the reaches are nearly a mile long, water 80 and 40 feet deep,

though here and there becoming more shallow and rapid.

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 3

At one spot a picturesque pile of rocks, capped by forest trees, divides

the stream equally, and is called “Hita Tatol, from Sita’s tat-hal, the

weaving-hall in which Sita was found by Ram.

Here and there we passed camps of people who were cutting bamboos

to raft down to Jaipur for building, also native boats of the usual small

dug-out pattern. Having the Rob Roy, I was enabled to paddle ahead or

stay behind sketching, and at one place made a small careful memo. of a

huge dead rubber-tree that had fallen over into the river,—the trunk and

branches resembled a huge dragon.

As rain appeared to be coming on, we camped early at a large high

sand-bank, near a rapid called Digoli Gagori. In a very short time we

were all comfortably housed, fires blazing under the cooking-pots, and a

pile of dry logs got in ready for the night-fire. Our three tents and the

boatmen’s bivouac were generally so placed as to form a cross, the openings

facing a log-fire in the centre, that was at once light and heat for all.

The assembling round this camp-fire every evening after dinner was generally

looked forward to all day. Here we met strangers, heard the local news

or stories, the inexhaustible Mung generally giving us the traditions, often

illustrated by very creditable maps in the sand. Villagers, if near, always

joined our circle, enabling me to collect a large amount of information, or

explain the objects of my trip, which is an item of some moment in cases

of this nature.

The monotonous rush of the rapid at last was the only sound heard.

The night turned out cold and foggy. Once the echoing bark of the little

hog-deer roused me, and I put the logs together that had burnt apart.

In the early morning the dew-fall was sufficiently heavy to be audible

several hundred yards off, the moisture condensed on the higher foliage

falling like a steady slow shower on the dried leaves on the ground. Ere

starting at 9 a. m. I made all the people cook and eat their breakfasts. At

10 a. M. we passed the mouth of the Namsang river on our right (but the

left bank of the river). It rises among the hills of the Namsang Nagas,

and near its mouth is a small tea-garden.

More or less scattered up and down the river Dihing, there are names

and traditions that unmistakably indicate this as the old Ahom route to and

from Burma,—-a highway of the past. The earlier portions of the “ History

of the Kings of Assam,” detailing the Ahom invasions, clearly enough

point to the Dihing river as the line of entry, and Nongyang as the part of

the Patkai where they crossed, the name Patkai having originated there.

About 11 a. mM. we came to Woralota, a tree-covered ridge jutting

into the Dihing river, which derives its name from Nora-ulota, 7. e., Nora’s

returned. In November 1228 A. D. Sukapha Raja coming to Assam from

Munkong with 1,080 men, 2 elephants and 300 ponies, brought also “ Chum

Deo” (unknown to the owner) Noisanpha Nora Roja of Munkong, Noisanpha

4 S. E. Peal— Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

missing Chum Deo, sent’ men after him for its recovery who followed to the

Dihing whence they returned, this spot being now called ‘‘ Nora-ulota,” a

Nora’s returned.

The following is a copy of the passage in the History of the Kings of

Assam.

Fatal ssee Fat sv Aten BacafH srry Ata PaTsl TH HS BCLS ALS

Bal wWyYR seve, usta ath >, wafer atl », catai woo, ate qr far Aq as apagal

citate @ dtey, sax <a catet®, at eh afecs cota aes ta ater | acacs

tattle Yrs. HAA ABTS Aa zate cote use Kot cats, porate Rea caq

wtf, patel aute eikaca atye tote | He atzC cafe ATR pote Auta AT

ote; fa seca tal Cale aa, ast Secs wal ¢ ai catca |

As we went up the river, the hills on either flank gradually subsided,

and gave place to level land, covered with mixed forest, the waterway

became shallow and wider, several Duania villages were passed, built more

or less after the Singphu pattern, 7. e., long sheds of bamboo, the floor raised

on small posts. These people are the descendants of Assamese carried off by

Singphus some 80 or 100 years ago, and reduced to slavery. Many escaped

from Hukong during and after the Burmese wars, and are now located

about the Dihing river, speaking both Assamese and Singphu,—dressing

like the former, but having the gross superstitions of the latter.

During the day the Namsang Purbot, or hill, was a conspicuous feature

in the landseape, generally forming a fine background to the views on the

river. Its outline is good, and the colour at times dark green to blue, or

even purple, is seen reflected beautifully in the long still reaches of water,

with, at times, a wooded island in mid-stream, and a foreground of snags

piled in picturesque confusion.

We were in no great hurry, so camped at the Juglo Duania village,

the ten or twelve houses of which were placed end on, at a few yards back

from the edge of the bank of yellow clay 80 feet high.

Selecting a clean stretch of sand by the water, under the cliff, we soon

pitched our tents, and were visited by the headman, who brought the usual

little present of fowls, eggs,and some rice. The Rob Roy caused some —

amusement, and one of the young men paddled it about very creditably,

considering it was rather crank, and the stream strong. As usual, great

interest was taken in my journey, and routes discussed after dinner. My

kerosine wall-lamp, revolver, and guns were duly wondered at, and a tiger

happening to announce himself by a loud whistle on the opposite bank,

I was enabled to gratify them by a shot from the Snider to frighten it

away, the echo rolling through the forest on each side for a long way, and

‘sounding unusually loud and prolonged in the still night. At 9B. m., the

thermometer stood at 65°, and we had a fine night.

In the morning there was a heavy fog, with the usual light west-by-

south-west wind, threatening rain; temperature of the Dihing water 68°

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier’ 5

and air 63°. After all had cooked and eaten we started up-stream between

two islands, the river bed becoming wider up to 400 yards. Extensive

shallows over sandy bottom often rendered it difficult to keep to the pas-

sage, a line of deeper water frequently ending in a wide shallow that

compelled all hands to get out, and by sheer force push and drag the canoe

to the nearest channel.

Near Poai Muk there were large islands of dry sand in mid-stream,

which are evidently well covered in the rains, thus indicating the large

body of water that must then be needed to fill the river bed.

It was about here that some forty years ago a small cannon fell into

the river during an expedition, and which is now commonly reported to go

off with a loud bang under water once every three years.

About 11 a.m. we reached Makum, a village on the right bank, now

celebrated for its fort, situated on a clay bluff overhanging the river. A

native officer and 20 police are in charge. The plan of the building is a

Maltese cross, walls 4 feet thick and 50 high, loopholed in three stories,

It was erected by the late General David Reid, R. A., who had long experi-

ence on this frontier, and to whom we are indebted for most of the little

permanent work of this kind in Eastern Assam. The fort is impregnable

to savages like the Nagas. While at Makum I saw old Gubor Jemadar,

formerly in charge here, but who is now pensioned. He has great influence

among the hill tribes about, and by timely tact has on several occasions

“saved us from political complications with the Nagas.

After hearing the object of my journey, he quite agreed as to its

feasibility and safety, giving me also some valuable information regarding

the tract I was about to visit, though he had himself never seen it.

At Makim the Dihing is 350 yards wide, and at this season runs

shallow over shingle. Not far off there are valuable beds of coal up to 20

and even 80 feet thick ; there are also petroleum springs. The river here

takes a huge bend, the concavity facing the Naga Hills opposite to the

south. Ona fine day the view from the fort, across the river and low

forest and lower ranges of hills, is very fine, the higher ranges bordering

the basin of the Tirap running behind, as at Rangatu, 3,500 feet. Beyond

these again lie the hills near Yungbhi and Yugli, and the Patkai in the

extreme distance at 5,000 and 6,500 feet, rising here and there to 8,000.

Having made the necessary arrangements as to parcels and letters, we

started next morning at 11 a.m, reaching Insa, or Bor Phakial, in the

afternoon, and camping on the huge sand below the village. The inhabi-

tants are mostly Khamptis, or Shans, a race from the south-east, who are

scattered more or less about near here, their head-quarters being at Manchi

or Bor Khampti, on the Mli Kha branch of the Upper Irawadi. They

speak and write Shan, using the Burmese character, and are Buddhists.

6 S. E. Peal

Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

They dress in white or dark blue cotton jackets, have, like the Singphus,

a sort of kilt of plaid pattern, dark blue, green, and yellow, the prevailing

mixture, and round the shoulders wear a large thin chudar, or wrap, 10 feet

by 8 feet, of some bright red and white check pattern, and a white pugri,

generally worn in a conical form, covers the characteristic knob of hair on

the tops of their heads; their cloths are home-made, like their rude pottery,

the manufacture of each can be seen going on daily here and there. Amber

ear ornaments are common to both sexes, and the men generally have the

so called Khampti ddéo worn in or on a sheath, slung under the left arm by

a cane-loop passing over the right shoulder.

The women now wear clothes more or less like the Assamese, though

now and then a Shan costume of dark blue can be seen, skirt and jacket,

the latter having a close row of silver buttons, the head covered by a dark

blue pugrz, laid on in close coils,—a remarkable and pretty tout ensemble.

In colour these Khamptis are paler than the Assamese, though at

times with a yellowish tinge, the hair and eyes black, and faces clean; the —

moustache, if worn at all, is generally a failure; high cheek-bones, small

eyes, and wide flat noses are the rule, giving the well-known Mongolian

cast of features. Both sexes are rather short and stout in build.

After dinner, the elders paid me a visit, and, having been there some

ten years before, recognized and welcomed me, and made many enquiries

after “ Jenkins Saheb,” whom they all remembered. As usual, they were

greatly taken with the guns and revolver, the fitting and finish being well

appreciated by men who are more or less naturally workers in metal.

The ability to raise and lower rapidly the light from the strong kero-

sine wall-lamp struck them all as something quite new, and they were

equally astonished to learn that the water-like oil was simply their dark

petroleum purified.

One and all showed considerable interest in my trip, though, as it was

through the Shingphti country, no one would join me. I found that

Khamptis do not often travel east or south in small parties. At the same

time, though none of them had, as far as I could learn, been to Nongyang,

some of the old men gave me information regarding those parts that was

more correct than that which I obtained from those who should have

known far better. This I partly attribute to most Shans being able to read

and write, and their being possessed of manuscripts handed down for many

generations. Asa jinale to a pleasant evening, I amused the big and little

boys by burning a piece of magnesium tape.

Next morning, while the men were cooking, I was shown all over the

village, and the Chang, or sacred house, containing their books, pictures,

images, offerings, gongs, &c., and into which I beleve no females are

allowed. It is a building raised some 7 feet on wooden posts, measures

1881.] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 7

some 35 feet by 50 feet, and with six of the central posts continued up to

carry a second central raised roof; the caps of these six columns were carved,

and under this raised portion was the shrine with some different sized images

of Buddha. Atone end hung a large cotton pardha, with horizontal rows of

very well painted figures, about 8 inches high, illustrating their idea of the

earth and its inhabitants; near the lower edge there was one group inverted

and said to represent the people who lived below us, with their feet up-

wards! The whole picture was in fair preservation, but from all I could

learn, not very old, and executed by a Shan from Burmah, who travelled on

to Bor Khampti.

The houses of the people in the village were ranged more or less in

lines, and, though long, were parallel, leaving room enough for aroad in

between each. ‘They were invariably raised platforms with the Jengo roof

coming well down over the sides, an arched and rounded end in front, be-

yond which the platform always projected, so as to enable the people to

put things out in the sun and yet be safe from the inevitable pig; it also

serves as a sort of semi-public reception place. It seems also a feature of

all Naga houses, though not seen among Singphis.

These houses run from 20 feet wide to 100 feet long, contain one

family, and, unless large, are often built or re-built in a remarkably short

time. While at Bor Phakial the Gaonbira’s house was being re-built, and

he told me that it would be done in two days by the able-bodied men and

lads: of the entire community, who during the erection are fed at the

owner’s expense,—a custom which prevails more or less all over Hastern

Bengal, Assam, and the hills adjacent.

Passing up the Dihing now again after an absence of several years,

I was struck with several changes. The Bapu, or Khampti yellow-robed

priest of Bor Phakial used to teach all the lads to read and write. He had

now gone to Burmah, might not return, and the boys could nof all read.

Again, Nagas are now seen in numbers, and have boats, villages, and lands

on the Dihing, where there were formerly none. ‘These people and the

Duanias, indeed, seem to be getting more mixed up as time goes on.

Kaiyas, or Marwari merchants, or their agents, are now seen at every place

of importance, they exchange opium, brass-ware, and cloths for ivory,

rubber, and such like. Indirectly, they have been the cause of the exter-

mination of the rubber-trees over large tracts; the ready sale for ivory has

also added to the natural tendency among the Nagas to hunt and kill

elephants for the sake of their flesh. Not long ago eight elephants that

crossed the Patkai were so carefully watched and hunted that only one

escaped.

There is now a great want of blacksmiths up the Dihing and, daos cost

double what they did in 1870, which is generally attributed to Govern-

8 S. E. Peal— Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

ment purchasing too indiscriminately. At Bor Phakial, ere I left, some

twelve Singphts from Hukong came in en route home from Assam, having

sold all their amber. Happening to ask if they knew certain villages,

Mbon and Nmphin, I found they were from the first one I named, and

I at once had pressing invitations to go and see them ere my return, they

offering to guarantee my safety. The advantages of our rule to Assam

was here, as on some other occasions, dilated upon; security to life and

property here contrasting favourably with the insecurity there, where there

was no paramount authority.

After breakfast the whole village lined the bank to see me off in the

Rob Roy, which seemed to amuse old and young, boys and girls alike.

Passing Bhaigirot, we were joined by a Singphdé and his wife and

family in a small dug-out, the woman and an infant in the centre under

a little bit of curved roof, the man paddling as he steered, while a boy of

10, and a girl of 12 poled at the bows, keeping pace with us easily and

crossing shallows we dared not venture near. By 4 o’clock we reached

the Tirapmuk, whereat is situated the village and residence of Kherim

Gam, the young chief of the nearest Singphts, whom I knew well, but who

was now up at the Namtsik elephant stockade.

The Tirap river falls in on the left bank of the Dihing, after a long

course, draining a huge valley along the northern flank of the Patkai,

which is densely populated by the Nagas.

A route from this point enters the hills, passing Wadoi, Hongtam,

Rangnem, and Yungbhi, crossing the Patkai at 5,000 feet elevation, and

afterwards other ridges of similar height, including the Gedak Bum, to

emerge at Namyung village in Upper Hukong. It is a long and tedious

route, crossing great elevations, and was taken by Griffiths in 1837, there

being no carriage vid Nongyang, From the Tirap to Namyang takes

twelve days generally. In the morning I visited the Gam’s houses, a col-

lection of dilapidated sheds, having raised floors, beneath which the pigs

luxuriated in unlimited mud, The Gam’s mother complained to me,

through an interpreter, that the Jats, or evil spirits, tormented her with

pains, so I gave her a small present of opium and departed.

As arace, the Singphts are more rude and headstrong than the

Khamptis, and would make remarkably good soldiers, like most of these

hillmen ; the pity is they are not utilized.

Kherim Gam’s brother paid me a visit ere I left in the morning, and

said he knew the Gam would be sorry that he had missed me.

Ein route we had some fine views of the hills to the south and of snowy

peaks to the eastward, the river bed was still very wide, shallow, and full

of snags above Tirap; how some of the little canoes that shot past down-

stream filled with Singphtis escaped a capsize was a wonder.

el ee a ee eee, PS Te ee ee

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 9

At Ntem we came to the first rapid since leaving Namsang, anda little

above it camped on a wide sand, whence a Singpht, a Duania, and a Naga

village were visible at once, all quite small and unfortified, showing the

security of these parts. Here, again, a tiger came out at night, and prowled

about a good deal, as we saw by his tracks in the morning.

By 9 a.M. we were off, after breakfast and a visit to the Duania village,

and landed at Saiko at noon, finding the village of six houses nearly de-

serted. I here saw some very pretty silk ornaments being woven for a bag,

but the price, (Rs. 10 for 2 square feet) was more than I cared to pay;

the loom was a rude little contrivance 2 ft. by 2 ft. by 2 ft., made of

some sticks and bamboos.

I here also measured a peculiar kind of bamboo, 22 inches in girth,

with close joints, and from 70 to 80 feet high. I hear they are not known

wild, and the internodes are made into mugs, jugs, boxes, and such like,

The stem is of a bluish white colour.

Later in the day we reached the Kherim Pani, or old bed of the Di-

hing, now more or less silted up. There are two other passages through

which the Dihing comes in the rains, 7. e., the Mganto and Kasan ; from this

upwards, the river is called the Namrup.

Selecting a dry sandbank, where there was plenty of fuel, we pitched

our camp and made all extra taut and snug, expecting a storm at night,

which duly visited us; the thin waterproof sheets, however kept every-

thing dry, notwithstanding a strong gust or two. At dawn we were all

astir. While some of the people cooked, I went with the others to

Bisa, about a mile up the Dherim Pani, a place celebrated as the head-

quarters of the Singphtis of our side of the Patkai, and the residence of

the late head Gam, Bankdé. There was little to distinguish it from other

Singphti villages,—the same long shed-like houses, traces everywhere about

of the depth of the mud in the rains, pigs and children, Very few men

were to be found, as most of them were out hunting for rubber.

In exchange for some opium, I secured 800i) of clean rice, a few fowls

and eges, also a few chillies. Chautong, son of the late Chief, a smart lad of

10 or 11, was pointed out to me, and Chauing, his nephew, a lad of 17 or 18,

was a very fair sample of a Singph4, tall, quiet, and obliging. His father,

Latua, about 16 years ago having determined to raid some villages in

Hukong, on the Upper Dinoi; departed with his men, saying that, if suc-

cessful, he would return. As he was not successful, he has rot done so to

the present time, though he has been frequently asked to come back.

On the way to the boat and camp we found the funeral pyre and

monument of the late Chief, a small square enclosure, railed 6 ft. by 6 ft.,

with pillars at the corners, and long bamboos with strips of cloth dependent,

a highly ornamental post in the centre with a kind of carved gilt cap or

10 S. E. Peal— Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

mitre, split bamboos also at the corners to hold offerings, and a long rich

red silk Burmese cloth hung on a bamboo some way off, strips of red and

white cloth hung all about on sticks, and waved with a curious effect,

the jungle forming a background.

On reaching the canoe I gave Chauing a dozen rounds of Snider

ammunition to shoot a tiger which was killing their cattle, and started on

up the Namrup, finding that the rapids at once became more frequent and

difficult. At places we had to clear out a track or passage by rolling the

boulders aside ere we could drag the canoe up, a work that we became pretty

expert at, and these same passages were again very useful on our return,

At the Singpha village of Sambiang, or Gogo, we landed and secured

a guide named Lah, who was known to Ming, our boatman, and was re-

puted to have influence among the Tkak Nagas. He owned a gun that he

desired to fire off “for luck” ere starting, so sitting on shingle he pulled

the trigger several times in vain, as the hammer stuck at half-cock. I ad-

vised a hard jerk and turned to go to the canoe. Hearing a fearful bang,

I returned and saw the guide’s feet and gun pointing skywards through

the smoke. He assured me, though in a nervous way, that it was all right,

and usually did that when he put in six fingers of powder and two balls!

From hence to T’kak we had three other Singphus travelling with us,

and at starting most of us walked over the shingle, gravel, and sand near

the river to lighten the boat. I noticed these three men at one place busy

catching some insects, and found that they were bugs an inch long which

lay under the stones, and which had an unmistakable odour. On enquiry,

one of them said they were going to eat them as they were a capital

substitute for chillies! and asked me to give them a fair trial!

By 4 o’clock we found a good camping-ground near the Nmbai Muk,

on the wide dry sands of an “era hute,” open on each side and with high

forest behind and in front. Fires were soon blazing, every one felt com-

fortable, and dinner was over by sunset. Gradually the moon rose over the

tree-tops and lit up the entire scene. While I enjoyed a cigar, the Bengalis

did justice to their ¢amukt, Ming and the Singphts lit up their little brass

bowl pipes, and we enjoyed the long evening. There seemed few birds or

beasts about, the ripple of the rapid not far off yielded the only sound.

Then we discussed Nongyang and the routes: none except Lah had been

there. Queer stories abounded, such as that the island in the lake floated

about and shifted its position with a change of wind. I heard also that

the valley had once been densely peopled with Khamongs or Kamjangs,

Aitonias, and ‘lurong Turai, who had all left in consequence of raids by the

Singphius.

Some of these same Aitonias being now near Goldghat, and the Kam-

jangs gone to the east, the valley is now-a-days utterly destitute of

en ee ee ee ee ee

1881. ] Noygyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 11

people. Mting drew some creditable maps on the sand, and seemed to

thoroughly understand the relative positions of the various countries,

routes, passes, rivers, and mountains, with their inhabitants. From all he

could learn, the Singphti track v7é@ Sitkha was difficult mainly on account

of the want of supplies en route, and at best not so easy as that over

Patkai. All agreed that the line over Dopha Bim to Manchi from the

Upper Dihing was reported both long and difficult, and people very seldom

traversed it. After a while, the moon sank, leaving the line of forest

opposite strongly marked against the sky. One by one we went to sleep,

and all was quiet.

About 6 A. M. we were all astir, boxes packed, camp-chair folded and

stowed, tents rolled up, and for once we pushed on before breakfast. A

cup of hot coffee and milk with a biscuit was my chota hazri. ‘This same

prepared coffee and milk is a most-useful item, and can be made almost in

a moment and milk cannot be procured en route. Here and there we

occasionally saw some fine mahsir, 20- and 380-pounders, and I regretted

not having tackle.

Fine views of the snow-capped hills to the east were seen ere the mists

rose, and Dopha Bim looked beautiful in the early light, the shadows sharp

and blue, while the snow was of that peculiar creamy white, so difficult to

get out of any colour-box, the sky colour behind all being a clean pale

vrey. A good telescope, to one travelling eastward is a necessity ; without

it he misses half the “ sights’’ of these parts.

About 11 a. M. we passed the Mganto Muk, one of the three old

channels of the Dibing, and saw there some huts of elephant-catchers and

rubber-cutters. After passing it, we again found the Namrup perceptibly

smaller, several long shallows so bad indeed that the men had all to carry

their loads ahead and return to drag the canoe over. My Rob Roy,

drawing only two inches of water, of course experienced no such difficulty.

Later in the day we passed the entrance to the Nmbai, or Lumbai as some

eall it, for at times they seem careless which itis, This is not really a

river, but a loop from the Namrup which leaves it here and rejoins the

main stream above Kherim Pani.

Still later we passed the third channel of the Dihing called the Kasan

on the same (right) bank, reaching Namtsik before sunset, and camping

on a sand below the huts of the elephant-catchers employed by, Mr.

Vanquelin. He was encamped close by, and paid me a visit, giving some

information in reference to routes, and kindly lent me a smaller boat to

assist me in getting up the river Namtsik. I was here induced to take

the Namtsik and Tkak route vid Sonkap, instead of the one straight on vid

the Namrup, or, as it is here called, Namhtk, the route by which Mr.

H. L. Jenkins and my brother travelled in 1869.

12 S. E. Peal—Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

Next morning we re-arranged the baggage, leaving some needless

items till our return, and taking only loads which the men could easily carry

in the hills. At first the Namtsik was a succession of deep clear pools,

among wooded hills, with rapids at every bend. The timber was remark-

ably fine, the best I had ever seen. Huge nahars (Mesua ferra), mekahi

and gondserat, rising here and there to immense heights, certainly 100 feet

to the first branch, being 10 and 12 feet, or even 16, in circumference

at the base. Large tree-ferns and wild plantains rose above on either side,

and creepers hung in profusion everywhere, long lines often hanging down

into the water, as a rule everything was beautifully reflected in the still

clear water. Eventually we reached a rapid towards 4 o’clock, where an

immense rubber-tree overhung a deep pool, but with a ledge of shingle

intervening, on which there were remains of some huts made by the

ubiquitous rubber-cutters, these we speedily demolished, and after levelling

‘the ground, pitched our tents in a line. Somehow this evening, in

consequence of the gloom, the weird look of the whole place, queer hootings,

and a slight drizzle, the party all seemed inclined to the superstitious, and

I had to compel them to cook and eat. After they had done so, I issued a

small “ tot”? of grog to all who would take it, which served to rouse them up.

During the night it rained, but, as before, our waterproofs kept us dry.

About 9 a. M. next morning, after all had eaten, we started on, passed

some long rapids and shallows, where I had even to get out and tow my

Rob Roy. At one place I was ahead looking for deer, and enjoying the

beauties of the gorge. Some of the tree-ferns I estimated at 30 feet high.

Dead rubber-trees were also seen here and there, the dead arms standing

out conspicuously against the clear blue sky overhead or fallen over bodily

into the river bed.

Suddenly, on turning a corner, I came on some Naga men and women

who were out for jhiming, they were all nearly naked, the men wearing a

narrow strip of cloth and the women a series of fine cane strips, so girdled

as to look like a miniature crinoline that hung down about a foot below

the waist, and to which a narrow strip of dirty cloth was fastened horizon-

tally. The women also wore nose-studs (which covered the nostrils) made

of pewter, and the size of four- or eight-anna pieces, A profusion of glass

beads, as usual, made up for the scantiness of the costume in other ways,

and brass wire rings were worn through the upper part of the ear, from

which the red and green skins of a small bird depended. Brass wire brace-

lets, a bead coronet, large red cane loops in the hair, two bone skewers, and

shin-rings seemed to complete the outfit. Two lads of 16 or 17 were quite

nude.

None of them could speak a word of Assamese, and seeing me alone

they were considerably astonished, especially as but one or two of them

1881.] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 13

had ever seen a white person before (when the surveyors were there).

Though taken aback, they evinced no distrust, and by signs I called the

lads to haul my canoe up the top rapid; soon after my followers came up,

and my guide could talk to the lads. They were from a village up on the

northern flank of the Patkai. The dress and general appearance of these

Nagas was almost precisely the same as of those found up the Tirap valley,

twenty miles west.

As we ascended the Namtsik if maintained its picturesque look, a suc-

cession of deep still pools, often overhung by rock and trees, shallows and

rapids here and there blocked by fallen trees, at times long ledges of dark

slippery rock with narrow channels, through which the river rushed, mak-

ing it difficult to get the canoes over. In places the gorge was almost

in twilight, in consequence of the masses of foliage all around and above,

where it was not always possible to see much sky. The large whitish

trunks of immense trees (hulong and mekai more especially) here and

there rose very conspicuously against the darker background ; there were

also many large trees that seemed new to us. Ailiks, or Hylobates,

the black gibbon, were very common, and made the forest echo with their

hallooings. The great hornbill, too, was seen in flocks of twenty and

thirty at a time, and could easily be heard, as their wings seemed to

rasp the air, from a quarter to balf a mile off. Otters were common, and

made off with a great fuss; no doubt, from the signs we saw, they have a

nice time of it.

At one place we came to a huge mekat stem hanging or projecting out

in the air from the jungle on the left hand; after passing under I got

out of the canoe and scrambled up on it, the stem was fully four feet thick,

and projected about thirty. On walking back on it, and dividing the

jungle with my knife, I found it was poised on its centre on an island, and

that an equally large portion overhung the other branch of the stream,—it

had evidently been carried along and lodged there during some big flood.

Towards the afternoon we began to get glimpses of dark green and

blue forest-covered hills not far off to the south, the group of Sonkap Bim

on which there were several Naga villages. The highest peak of the ridge

is about 3,000 feet, and as it stands well out north of the main range

of Patkai, it affords some magnificent views.

At 5 P.M. we arrived at the mouth of a small dark gully, which the

guide said was the route to the Tkak Naga villages. Here we camped, and

in the early morning arranged all the loads carefully. Three men were

then left in charge of the boats, while the rest of us went up to the

village.

For some way the .path led up the rough and slippery stream bed,

subsequently over a level spur, through clearings, where we had to scrain-

14 S. E, Peal— Report on a visit to the pal Eb Ce Ya

ble from log to log and walk along large and small tree-stems at all angles

of inclination, the ground being as a rule completely hidden under a thick

mass of creepers, foliage, and smaller lopped branches, all drying so as

to be ready for being set fire to about March.

How the leading men kept the path under such circumstances was

wonderful, for no trace of a track of any sort was visible. In some forest

beyond we met a Tkak Naga and his young wife, who were rather taken

aback on seeing our party. A palaver ensued as to which of the two

villages we should go to, and during it we suddenly saw a long string of

Nagas advance in single file, and, the path being very narrow and in dense

undergrowth, they had to pass us closely. As they went by many spoke

to our guide, and some stopped and gave him some tobacco, asking who

we were and where we were going, many- had flint guns, and all carried

the Khampti dao. Generally, they passed me hurriedly and seemed more

comfortable when they had got by, then turned round, and stared. Those

who had loads carried them in a conical basket (the Naga hura) by a

strap over the forehead; more than half had spears, and all wore the little

cane crinoline and small strip of cloth passed between the legs which

forces the testes into the abdomen, a usual custom among these Nagas

(East). They were not tattooed, and hence looked much paler in the face

than do the tribes who live further west. I found they had all been

summoned by a Singpht Chief to assist in building him a new house.

After passing through another Jhwm we reached Tkak, a village

consisting of ten houses ona spur facing the Nambong valley, where the

guide made arrangements for us to stay in the outer end of the head-

man’s house. After an hour’s rest, the carriers went back to the boats

for the other things, and the whole party came up. While they were away

I had breakfast. It was no easy matter communicating with these folks,

as the only language they knew besides their own was a little Singphu,

Lah, the guide, and Mung, the boatman, hovever, were generally somewhere

at hand to interpret.

The village was evidently not more than five or six years old, as I saw

the stumps of the forest trees everywhere about, and often the stems as

large logs. The houses were not arranged on any plan, but just built

where the owner had a fancy, on a fragment of level eked out by posts,

not over 30 or 40 yards apart, no two houses consequently were on the

same level or faced the same way. They were more or less on the same

pattern as are all the houses of the hill tribes in or about Assam except

those of the Garos and Khasias, 2. e., a long bamboo shed, with floor raised

on posts some 4& or 5 feet, |

It is singular how this custom survives even among people who have

left the hills and been resident in the plains for some 500 or 600 years, as

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 15

for example the Deodhaings, who came in as Ahoms in 1228, and are now

seen occupying a few scattered villages not far from the Disang river, in

the Sibs4gar district. The Aitonias and the Miris also afford other

examples. ‘The custom in all cases seems due to the necessity of keeping

the floor out of the reach of pigs and goats.

It may be called the “Pile platform” system, and to some extent

marks a race distinction between Aryans and non-Aryans. It is probably

the same system which occurs throughout the Malay peninsula, and has

latterly been traced in the Swiss lake-dwellings, and present Swiss chalet.

. Among the Nagas, where houses have been built on a declivity, I have

seen one end of the house only a foot or so raised from the ground, while

the other end, supported on bamboos 30 feet long, overhung a fearful

gully,—the little platform at the extremity, on which the people sit out

and sun themselves and their children, having no rail or protection of any

kind.

The people seemed very quiet and civil, but were more or less curious to

see our things. While they were examining them we heard a loud wail raised

in a house not for off, that made all mute, soon after another, and they all

went there in a hurry, gradually joining in the chorus. It turned out most

unluckily that the old headman, who had been very ill for some time, took

it into his head to die just after our arrival. It made my guide and Ming

and the three other Singphis look serious for a while Guns began to go

off, too close to sound pleasant, and were pointed about promiscuously ;

I began to think matters were getting serious, as the son, a grown

man, rushed about demented, yelling and slashing and cutting everything

within reach of his daéo,—floor, walls, baskets, all got a fair share of his

fury, an unlucky cock that ran past lost his head, and dogs kept aloof.

Guessing that a good deal of the rumpus was “a form of sorrow” in

these parts, I kept our party as unobtrusive as possible, and in about half

an hour the bereaved son came to me, quiet, but crying, and asked for

some caps, as they had a nipple-gun which they desired to use in the row.

On giving him a few, I remarked that had I known the old gentleman was

so nearly dead, I should have gone to the upper village, but he explained that

his death had been daily expected for some time, and I must not be put

out at the noise and fuss, which was their custom. He turned out after-

wards to be a very decent and intelligent fellow, and rendered me good

assistance.

The row still going on, I took my note-book and strolled out by the

path towards Patkai. A fine view which I had of the Namtsik valley shewed

it to be wide, and filled with low rolling hills and undulating land, and

not nearly so steep or high as I had anticipated from the shading on the

Government maps, which extends as far as this village.

16 S. E. Peal

Report on a visit to the [Noa

Patkai here at least presented a high and tolerably level ridge to the

south at 3,000 feet up to 6,939 feet at the Maium peak, all seemed deep

blue, instead of green, forest-covered to the top, and at some five or ten miles

off, the Nambong river below, dividing it from Sonkap, and receiving the

drainage from both sides, to flow east and join the Namrup. The six or

seven large spurs from Patkai are all included in the prospect.

Early in the evening the men arrived with the remainder of the loads,

and I pitched the tent in the usual form on a clear little flat just at the

outer edge of the village. After dinner we had a large audience as usual

of Nagas, men and women, the latter being in the outer circle. The object of

my visit (7. e.. to see Nongyang lake) was explained, and routes in various

directions discussed. There was but one to the lake from hence, 7. €., vid

the Nambong to Ninki, a stream between two of the large spurs, then

across Patkai by the regular and only pass. They made many enquiries

regarding “ rubber,”’ and I was able to show it to them in various forms,

as waterproof sheet, coat, air-pillow, elastic rings, &c. It was little wonder

that they were interested, inasmuch as till about a year ago any enterprising

Naga could earn 2 to 4 rupees a day by its collection, and, both the

inhabited and uninhabited tracts on each side of Patkai had been ex-

plored.

Here, as before, remarks were freely made in favour of our Raj, hill

was favourably contrasted with the state of insecurity known to exist in

Upper Burma, and here also before our arrival in Assam. They spoke of

the visit of the Survey party some years before, to which they made no

objection. A good many of them had been as far as Bisa or Makim and

Tirap, but few to Jaipur, and very few indeed to Dibrugarh. They seem

to work pretty hard, the men and boys in clearing the forest (jhiming)

and house building, while the women plant and weed the crops, reap, look

after the family, cook, &c., though the earrying of water in the bamboo

tubes, often for considerable distances from some gully below, is no joke.

They also bring in immense loads of firewood from the clearings, but

as a rule the women and girls are remarkably sturdy, and think very

little of carrying 150 or 200 pounds on their shoulders and backs, slung

by bands across the forehead.

Like most Nagas, they have no special agricultural seminal but

use the ever handy dado, which is also a weapon. Spears were pretty

common. They were iron-headed and of the elementary form common

all over the world, the other or butt-end often having an iron spike to

help in climbing; the young men also seemed fairly expert with the

crossbow.

Old flint muskets of English make, were not uncommon, the powder

being made on the spot by the Nagas, nitre collected from the sites of old

ant Se ee a

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. ip

cow-houses ; where the sulphur came from I could not ascertain. The

charcoal was made of the wood of citron-trees, jawra tenga of the Assamese.

This powder is not granulated or very strong, so large charges are necessary.

At 9 a. mM. the boiling-point thermometer showed 209°. 60, the

temperature of the air being 64° F.

After a fine cool clear moonlight night we were up at dawn, and our

party had an early breakfast, the loads were carefully arranged, and I

prevailed on five Nagas to carry extra rice for us.

Leaving the village at 11 4. M, we at once passed through the last

year’s shim towards the south-east, and down a long spur, towards a tract

of low wooded hills, on one of which we passed the last Naga village in this

direction, a small one of some five or six houses. There are no Nagas east of

the Dihing and Namrup. Thence through their shim partly felled, and on

down to the bed of a stream, along which we travelled a little way, coming

out on the Nambong, a small river that carries the northern-drainage of

the Patkai east to fall into the Namrup and Namphtik. There was not

much water in it, though here and there we saw pools; the bed was rock,

boulders, gravel, and sand alternately. How they kept to the path it was

not easy to see, for we often cut off bends by suddenly parting the jungle

and finding a rude track below,—at times even this was not to be seen, as it

was over boulders and rock. Still, the faculty of keeping or finding the track

is part of the savage nature all over the world, and when studied and

understood is not at all wonderful On opening their eyes anywhere in the

jungles, these savages can read the surroundings like a book, it is their

book in fact, though sealed up, or the signs invisible, to the civilized

intelligence.

Near the mouth of the Nuki, which drains a valley between two of

the large spurs of Patkai, we camped at a clear spot, where there was also

plenty of firewood, and wild plantains, for the guide, Mung, and the Nagas

to make a hut of.

Bedded rock, laminated shale, was passed frequently inclined at 60° or

70° dipping south.

At dusk, when cooking, the stones under the fires, or supporting the

various pots, frequently exploded, so that the operation beeame rather

exciting, and it was agreed by the Bengalis that the Nambong Deo, or

spirit, had objections to it; however, it was all over ere long, as we were

hungry, and, on the moon coming out, we spent a very pleasant evening.

Stories and jokes abounded; now and then a general howl was raised to

warn off a tiger that prowled about, though none seemed much afraid of

him (his tracks were fresh and plain on patches of sand not far off in the

morning). At 9p. m. the thermometer stood at 60° F.

After breakfast, at 9 Aa. M., we again started on and soon struck

18 S. E. Peal—Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

the Nunki, up and beside which we travelled for some hours, and which in

places is anything but easy walking, and, though bare-legged, I found shoes

were necessary. Here and there a man had an ugly fall, and it was well the

things were well packed, as the loads had rough usage. Gradually it began to

rain, which wasa damper in every sense, as where we went on the banks leeches

abounded, and in the river bed the rocks and boulders and the smaller

shingle became very slippery. A small lean-to shelter or old hut marked

where the path left the Nunki bed to ascend the spur, and here I made

the men halt. The Nagas and Singphtis and Ming at once pulled out

pipes, so I made my fellows all take a little rum “ medicinally.”’ We then

started on and found the first 1,000 or 1,500 feet pretty steep, the path

being unmistakeably visible, both by the track below and the blazes on the

tree stems of all ages, from one to ten years; a peculiar feature of the

path was that it very seldom varied from a dead level for perhaps two

miles or so, and never descended anywhere as much as 380 feet, and was in

the main fairly straight. Vegetation began to vary a little, not only trees,

but plants and herbs of new kinds were seen, and after about a couple of

hours’ pretty easy walking the track got steeper and steeper, where the

long spur joined the main range. At last the climbing became no joke, to

the men who had wetted loads especially, and we had frequently to rest ;

half an hour or so of this work brought us through some kako bamboo to

the crest of the ridge, which was quite narrow and densely wooded, the

views either way being simply of clouds and mists.

At about fifty yards from the path we camped on a small level, and

the rain left off in time for the people to hang out and dry their clothes,

blankets, &e. The only thing now needed was what we had too much of

already, z.e., water.

Some of the Nagas, however, went away to the bamboos, getting

about a gallon from the joints, which sufficed for cooking my dinner and

brewing tea for all the party.

I repeatedly told them there was a spring of good water some 400

yards down the path on the east side, in a gully off the same, but both

Lah and the Nagas denied it, and said it was useless to go. Subsequently,

when at Bor Phakial, Il heard that it was true that there was water there.

At 9 p.m. water boiled at 205°. 75, air being 57° F. Considering our wet-

ting and fasting, the people were all in very good spirits, and we were

anxious to see through the veil of mist to the south,—but no sueh luck,

the night proved foggy too. In the early morning I put my orderly to

watch for the view at a part of the crest where there was a patch of grass

some two acres inextent. At about 8 a. m. he reported by shouting to me

that the clouds were clearing and mountains showing beyond. I at once

went up with my prismatic compass, and now and then the driving white

1881.]. Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 19

;

mists or clouds that swept up showed signs of parting. Suddenly below

us, and some way out among the clouds, we saw a patch of bright yellow,

and another to west, of blue, both for the moment a mystery. It turned

out the yellow was dead grass on the plain in sunlight, and the blue was

the lake.

In a little time it had so far cleared that I secured bearings of the

most conspicuous features, including the peak of Maitim, to the south-

west, which is just 7,000 feet high. While I made a hasty outline sketch,

the men struck the camp, and by 9 a. M. we were off down the path that

leads to the Nongyang ford and from thence wid the Digum Bim and

Loglai Kha, to Namyong villages in Hukong.

After a short time, having first consulted with the Nagas, we left the

path and struck south through the jungle, down across deep khuds and over

little hills, where the load-carriers had a job to get along, especially those

in charge of the canoe, the incline in many places being 50° and 60° from

the horizontal. But Nagas are at home in the jungles, and soon piloted

all of us down to the level, which we reached far sooner than we expected, but

found it so soft and swampy that it was too dangerous to go on, and we had

to return to the flanks of the smaller hills trending towards the lake. After

about an hour’s walk we came to where the bottom was more firm and

sandy, and we crossed to the low wooded hills that run along the northern

edge of the lake, passing among which we suddenly emerged on it and had

a splendid view. Giving directions to pitch the camp on the little hill-side

facing the lake, where there are some large hingori trees, we crossed a patch

of reeds and stood on the actual margin. |

The Nagas, Singphus, and Kamptis at once began some sort of puja,

each after his own fashion muttering away, bowing, and touching his

forehead with some of the water. I then had the canoe launched, but

they all begged me so hard not to take the gun, that I left it, and the wild

fowl which I saw out on the lake’s opposite shore got off. One and all said

we should be sure to have heavy rain if I fired, or a bad storm, as the Deo

of the lake would be certain to be offended. So I turned the Rod Roy’s

bow out, and felt the peculiar pleasure of being the first who had paddled

on that sheet of water, certainly the first who had done so in a Rob Roy.

As I went out I saw the margins were low all around, and no forest near,

except where I had started from,

The basin of hills, beautifully reflected in the smooth water, swept

right round in a green-blue curve, the valley of Nongyang extending south

some six or eight miles as a dead flat covered with grass and scrub. The

whole bottom of the valley was flat, except where three small tree-covered

hills stood like islands in the sea of grass east of the lake. ‘The banks were

so low and flat all around that I could see a considerable way inland from

20 S. E. Peal— Report on a visit to the [No. I,

the canoe. Turning westwards, I began the circuit of the lake at some 100

yards from shore, and soon found little bays and headlands, though no sign

of out- or inlet. When half round, I looked across and saw the smoke of the

camp fires rising blue against the foliage. The water-fowl had apparently

crossed over there. ‘Towards the south-east corner I. passed up a channel,

separating banks barely a foot high, covered by a small sedge, and found I

was rounding the island, a very low flat patch of an acre or two in extent,

with some very scrubby trees on it.

The water was here so shallow, being often barely two inches deep,

that had not the silt been soft I must have stuck. This silt, however, was

so soft and light that the paddle, held upright in it, sank in 23 to 8 feet

from its own weight. Of course I got out of such a dangerous corner as

quickly and quietly as possible,—an upset there meant certain death.

I was surprised to see neither stones, sand, nor clay, all was silt and

peat, except a little sand where I had started, the outlet was from the south-

east corner not far from the island. After about an hour’s paddle I returned

for breakfast, made all snug, took some observations and memo. sketches,

and in the evening went out again, going nearly round, and finding several

inlets. The number of wild fowl must be considerable, as the edge of the

lake was almost everywhere denuded of sedge or vegetation for a couple

of feet in, and had plenty of feathers trampled in. At one place I saw

marks made in the bank by the two tusks of a large elephant at water-

level, evidently one which had got in and could not easily get out, of which

there were other signs beyond. Report says there are large numbers of

tusks in the silt everywhere. Other tracks were very common, though no

game was visible, but no deer, buffalo, nor indeed any large game tracks

except those of elephants.

In the evening we had some strong puffs of wind, and we made all

taut for the night, after dinner settling with the men who were to take turns

at watching. 'The Nagas also drew creepers and some dead branches and

leaves about us outside, so that anything approaching would at once be

heard, then we turned in and slept soundly.

In the morning I started the five Nagas to their homes they were

not wanted and wished to be off, and then prepared to sketch the lake

and hills and get bearings. This occupied me all day, and we prepared

to start next morning for the Nongyang ford, where I desired to search for

the inscriptions in Ahom cut some 500 years ago near the ford, where the

road crosses. The men, however, whom I had sent ahead to find a path,

returned in a great mess, and declared it utterly impossible to cross the

valley, as the peat, or pitonz, was too soft and deep to bear their weight.

This was most unfortunate, and a second attempt, backed by a good prize

if successful, failed equally, so there was nothing for it but to return to

‘

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 21

Patkai at any rate. I then determined to lash my canoe in the large

arms of a big hingoré tree, and did it so as to prevent its being blown, or

shaken down, resting it bottom up on three boughs; being of a very

lasting timber, it may remain safely for some years to come, unless

elephants can reach it, which I doubt, or the Nagas hear of it from Lah.

We therefore, instead of crossing for the Nongyang ford, started back

by the road we had come, and found the return to the pass comparatively

easy, it took but 2 hours or 23. There being no water on the crest,

I had made the men cook and carry extra rations and water in my kettle,

From the crest, it being a fine clear day, I made a sketch and took bearings

again, also by boiling-point thermometer at 4 Pp. M. and 9 Pp. M., and again

at 9 A. M., secured the altitude, which was worked out for me by Mr. H. F.

Blanford, to whom all the observations were submitted. Apparently, the

crest of the Patkai at the pass is about 3,500 feet above mean sea-level,

probably 3,000 above the bed of the Nambong on the Assam side, while

the Nongyang lake and valley stand at about 2,200 feet, showing, say,

nearly 1,300 feet difference in the levels. The valley of Assam, in fact,

being much the lowest, and the Nongyang lake lying about on a level with

the Sonkap villages.

From the pass, looking southwards, the valley extends as an irregular

triangle for some eight or ten miles north and south, by three or four in

width, the lake being near the Patkai end where broadest, and being itself,

say, three-fourths by half a mile. Apparently the lake once filled the entire

valley, the junction of the level with the hills all around being a well

marked line ; the surface also mainly consists of grass and scrub jungle, and

showing very few trees, is apparently all swamp. ‘The three small conical

and wooded hills east of the lake, and at, say, one-fourth to half a mile

distant from it, look precisely like islands, the exit from the lake passes

close to them.

Later in the day I attempted to get along the crest eastwards, but it

was an interminable succession of gullies or saddles and ridges, which would

need a whole day to explore, and the dense forest precluded a view in any

direction. Ata mile east a peak rises which dominates all around and

beyond. While we were camped on the summit a party of Singphis

crossed from Assam en route to Hukong for buffaloes. Starting from the

Nambong that morning about 9 a. M., they intended making the Nongyang

ford ere dusk, thus crossing from water to water iz one march. Three or

four of them had guns. ji

Early on the 14th we struck the tents, and started back down the

northern slope, seeing the tracks of cattle which had crossed since we did.

In about three hours we reached the Ninki, where we had breakfast. I

here caught some orange coloured butterflies which seemed new to me, and

22 S, E. Peal— Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

measured a mekai sapling which was 10 inches diameter at foot and 5

inches diameter at the first branch, 60 feet from the ground.

It was a lovely morning, and, excepting for one or two bad falls, we

got down to our old camp easily and quickly, finding three Tkak Nagas there.

At dusk we heard a barking-deer not far off, a Naga took his gun and

quietly disappeared, a loud report soon after told us he had succeeded,

though, being dark, he could not trace it; by dawn, however, he was out

and returned with it on his shoulders. I gave him some beads for a leg.

These men knew the country pretty well, and had cut rubber on the Upper

Loglai. They said large numbers of Nagas from our side go east on the

side of Burma, taking food for twenty days, and in parties of thirty and

forty or more. It is a large tract of country, and totally uninhabited.

After breakfast, about 9 a. m., we all started on together up the Nam-

bong, thence over the undulating forest land and low hills, jhims, &e.

One of the Nagas we dropped at the first Tkak Naga village, and soon

reached the one we had camped in at night, where we rested an hour and

waited for the guide, who had loitered behind. In the jham close by I

observed each person’s little store-house of yams, chillies, pumpkins, &e.

quite open and exposed, often without doors, yet I was told on all sides that

the contents were quite safe. So close to the path were the things, and so

very tempting, that I had to collect and warn my people against innocently

supposing they might stoop and take what they saw, or there might have

been no small row. While resting in the Tkak village, a Naga woman came

and presented me with a large basket of moad, or rice-beer, which, after

tasting, I passed round; it was not so good as that of the Nagas living

west near me. Like the Singphts, these people make very neat wicker-

work baskets, and line or plaster them with rubber-juice, so as to be not

only water but spirit-proof. They also make pretty bamboo mugs, with

two handles in loops, some of them absurdly like Dr. Schliemann’s early

Greek pottery.

When the guide joined, we went on and climbed another 500 or 600

feet to the Upper Sonkap village of some ten or twelve houses. Several

women and big girls at once, and without a word from us, brought out and

handed over bundles of firewood for nothing. It was done so quietly that

I take it to be a regular custom, and one form of welcome. Water,

however, was at a premium. Some for present purposes was given us in

huge bamboo vessels, but I had to get the Naga boys and girls to bring

more at a pice per tube. Even then, there was a short allowance, till the

spring filled, or they found a lower one next day. I went to see it, and

how they managed to get down and up in the dark surprised me. The .

want of water has a perceptible effect on the complexions of these people,—

the older women seem especially partial to charcoal dust and ashes.

‘

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 23

We pitched our tents in a row, on a clean piece of ground offered us

among the houses, and after dinner a most motley crowd of people came

‘ound our fire, to whom I had more or less to show myself, my clothes,

guns, lamps, &c.

The imperceptible effect of custom was curiously seen in many very

trivial things here, as elsewhere: for instance, though more or less all

prepared for wonderful guns, I found that whenever I opened the D.-B.

B -L. suddenly and the barrels dropped, there was an instantaneous “ Awa!

he’s broken it,” the idea of a joint at the breech being the last to occur

naturally. At last we got to sleep, after telling them all I would remain

over the next day, perhaps two, and there was plenty of time to see every-

thing.

Early next morning I was up, but the range of Patkai all along was

invisible. In the dark, however, I must mention the Nagas were up and

the women and girls at work and going for water. The muffled tread of

many feet and tinkling of the many shin-rings awoke me, and they came

back in the dark ; meantime, the dull “‘ bump, bump” of the rice husking

went on in every xan till dawn.

I took a turn to the upper few houses of the village, some 800 yards

east, while my man was getting chota hazri (little breakfast) for me, and _

on my return in half an hour, failing to make a sketch east on account of the

mist I found a lot of the women and girls squatted about weaving, and “ got

up regardless,” in beads, red hair, red cane, and such like in lieu of costume,

the tout ensemble when some of them stood up was certainly most remark-

able. The long and in some cases profuse straight black hair was secured

on the poll of the head by two large (engraved) bone hair-pins, from

the projecting ends of which, behind, beads depended, round the head or

over the hair some twenty rings of scarlet cane were fastened, and over the

forehead a bead coronet. A large brass ring hung from the upper edge of

each ear, a bright green bird’s skin dangling below to the shoulder ; the pe-

culiar nose-studs, or nostril-plugs, completed the head. - A profusion of large

small bead necklaces hung from the neck, some close, others long and

reaching to the waist. Pewter armlets, bright and dull, on the arms, and

-wristlets of brass of various sorts, from plain wire to a curious piece of

casting, were on the arms, now and then red goat’s hair being attached in a

fringe or bunch. Round the waist was the curious series of cane rings, some

fifty or sixty, more or less attached to each other, or long strip coiled round

and round, but generally worn as a little crinoline, very much too short, and

which was helped out by a strip of native-wove cloth, going all round, but

ends not joined,—the whole contrivance barely decent. Red cane bands

were often worn round the leg below the knee, as is the custom with the

men, and then the remarkable pewter shin-rings, four or five on each leg

24 S. E. Peal— Report on a vistt to the [No. 1,

placed on edge in front and tied round the leg in some way that prevented

them all from slipping down. In walking or running these made a pretty

loud tinkling as they touched each other.

To-day the belles of the village came out strong, they seemed for once

to have washed themselves and donned all the finery available. As I went

about with an interpreter, looking at the weaving and little sticks used as

a loom, and asking all sorts of questions, they seemed as much amused as

we were, and when laughing, the whole costume seemed to join in, the

nose-studs in particular. I could hardly help every now and then thinking

what a sum one would realize as a model at the Academy life-class, especi-

ally some of them who were remarkably well made and not bad-looking.

The children, as a rule, were not at all prepossessing, and had heads and

faces round and uninteresting as a turnip, the nose a little round knob,

and little eyeholes as in a mask, utterly destitute of modelling. The

men’s costume was limited to the cane crinoline and a jacket without

arms, occasionally a necklace and topi with hair or feathers; but they

do not dress themselves as gaudily as the women, or as the Naga men

further to the west.

The looms I saw were simply two little upright sticks of any sort

driven into the ground, and one loosely tied across the offside, to which the

woof was wound, another similar one being in front and looped to a

band, against which the weaver leaned back to pull it tight. A huge flat

paper-knife seemed to complete the arrangement, being some four inches

wide it, when placed on edge, opened out the strings enough to allow a

little ball of thread to pass through ; letting the said paper-knife lie flat

seemed to open the strands the other way, and the little ball was rolled

back again: with this they wove cloths with a simple pattern, which were

from a foot to eighteen inches wide. Several were weaving men’s cloths

of the strong bonrhea, 5 feet long by 38 inches wide, and with ornamental

ends.

After an early breakfast at 9 o’clock I started with several men for the

summit of the hill, and after a steep climb reached it and found it had been

jhiimed about two years before, so we set to work and in an hour cleared

off a good deal, enough to enable me to see round and get bearings. The

view was a fine one, bounded on the north by the Mishmi Hills, north-east

by Dupha Bum 15,000 feet, well snowed down to 2,000 feet or so from the

summit; east the Phiingan Bim, 11,000 feet, was well seen, but had no

snow on it, the distance about 53 miles; thence round towards the south

I saw the eastern prolongation of Patkai, with the depressions in the

range where the old Burmese route crossed, at probably 1,500 or at the

least 1,000 feet lower elevation than the present pass of 3,500 feet. Over

and beyond this marked depression could be seen a rather high group

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 25

of hills,—a feature visible here alone, as elsewhere the range of Patkai

hid them from view.

The hills seen beyond were expressively called the “ Loglai Patkai”’

by the Naga headman, who caught me making an outline and taking bear-

ings. They may be the group that lie between the Loglai and Turong

rivers. From this point west, the entire line of the Patkai crest was visible,

but slightly undulating till near Maium, where there seemed to be several

depressions, before the rise to the 6,939 feet of that peak. The seven

large spurs, running north and more or less at right angles, were very

distinctly seen with their intervening valleys, all, like the main range,

densely wooded, the Nambong draining all that was lying in this direction.

Some of the more western spurs of Patkai were sufficiently high, and form

the sky-line, as Longvoi Pipoi, and Nongya Sapon, projecting into the

Namtsik valley, which lay west, and seemed filled with low rolling hills,

one behind the other, for a long way. ‘Towards the north-west at some

miles off, and seen more or less on end, were the ranges dividing the Namtsik

from the Tirap basins, some peaks, as ‘ Mung phra,’ Kongtam, Rangatu,

and Yungbhi, were from 2,500 to 4,000 feet Ingh; further west again

about Makum, the hills gradually sank to the level of the plains, in a sea

of forest. I observed that the mists in the early part of the morning, or

before noon, poured for hours over the lowest part of Patkai above indi-

eated, like milk from a jug, and the phenomenon was repeated daily

during our stay, thus marking it unmistakeably as the lowest part of the

range. Kast of this part (which seemed the Upper Namrup on our side

and Loglai on the other) the range rose again, though not to any great

height. Between Patkai and Dupha Bim, beyond Dihing, rose a fine

group of hills called by these people Miao Bum, and between Miao and

Sonkap, on which we stood, were the small hills called Nan-nan and

Tantuk, between which Pemberton says the old route lay and the Namrup

flowed, under the name of the Nam-huk or Namhok, and near the village

of Namphuk; the alternative route to the Nuinki, v7@ Nambongmiuk,

passed hence also, it was taken by Mr. H. L. Jenkins and my brother some

years ago, in 1869.

Towards the afternoon we descended through a clearing, where we saw

boys lopping the tree branches that overhung a gully, seemingly a very

perilous job and needing some nerve, as the branches fell quite 500 feet.

In the evening, an old Naga gave many particulars about the Nonyang

lake and valley, and the previous inhabitants, routes to Burma, &c. He

gave the length of the valley as one day’s journey, and says he lived with

other Nagas once on the hills overlooking the western end of the lake,

where there are now no villages, The original inhabitants were, he

said, Khamjangs, Aitonias, and Turong Turai, confirming what I had

26 S. E. Peal—Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

heard before, and that Nagas inhabited the hill ranges around on the

west.

At night we had again a large audience, the men and boys seated

round the camp-fire, the women and girls in a circle standing outside. I

was asked all sorts of questions about my country and people, the Queen,

railways, and steamers, on which Mung had been dilating more or less,

Next morning after chota hazrt, 1 started eastwards with my orderly

and a couple of Nagas, and got into a jum on the eastern flank of our hill,

from whence I obtained a fine view. At noon we returned and had

breakfast and after a rest, 1 made an outline sketch of the Namtsik valley,

and then saw a fine sunset. I also fired a few rounds from my revolver, at a

mark, to the delight of the young men, who cut out all the bullets at once

from the old stump. Some eight or nine Kessa* Nagas came to the village

from the other side of Patkai, and were pointed out to me. They were, I

could see, in various ways somewhat different to the Nagas I was among.

Paler in colour, more ugly and sinister in looks, destitute of arms or of orna-

ment, and each wore a large wrap of bonrhea cloth. They also did not

tattoo. It was difficult to communicate with them, as only one or two

knew a few words of Singpht, and their “ Naga” was also very different.

The Sonkap headman and others told me they belonged to a tribe who

sacrificed human beings, and, as this was news to me; I took some pains to

get it confirmed by them. The Nagas replied by explaining that it was

done as an old custom, to secure good crops when there was likelihood of

failure, and not through wantonness, and that they explained this to the

victims, men and women, captured or bought, who were tied to a stake,

aud killed, as far as I understood, by a cut across the abdomen transversely

in some way. It would be very desirable to verify this on the spot, and,

if it proved true, endeavour to suppress the practice of such a custom at

our doors.

The entire Naga question must be taken up sooner or later and

properly settled, or it will be a source of constant trouble to us. We have

had very fair success with the Aryan populations of India, but seem to

fail signally among non-Aryans. Dr. Hunter’s remarks regarding such

races are worthy of the most careful attention. They seem to need a com-

bination of the autocratic and patriarchal,—an essentially Personal as

distinguished from a Departmental Government, with its cloud of Babus,

a race mortally detested by the Nagas and such like tribes (and with

reason). This indispensable element of personal regard our Government

seems to systematically ignore, the most potent tie which can connect us

with these people is frequently and recklessly severed, with results that

* Nagas on our side of Patkai are called “‘ Hijud Nagas,” or cooked, 7. ¢, civi-

lized, those on the Burmese side are Kessa = Kutcha, or raw.

‘

1881.] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. E

act disastrously on them. Yet, instead of blaming ourselves, who should

know better, we blame the savage, and wonder at the result. In time no

doubt these people might be educated and understand us and our institu-

tions, but in the meanwhile they need an intelligent ‘‘ Chief” over them,

rather than a department, and one not changed for every little frivolous

pretext, but one who will elect to live and die among them and work for

them. From being a set of treacherous and turbulent races, they would

become a prolific source from which our Indian army could recruit most

valuable and trustworthy material. They are particularly susceptible to

personal kindness. It is to be lamented that with the opportunity and

power to govern them successfully, there should be deliberate blundering

through thoughtlessness. Such men as Captain John Butler are needed,

they are few and far between perhaps, but are still to be found with a little

trouble.

But to return to these Kutcha Nagas; what they were like in their

houses I can’t say, but here they wore a sinister truculent look, and there

was more difference between them each individually than is usual, though

the colour was somewhat uniform; they wore the hair cropped to a

horizontal line across the forehead, as is so common among all Nagas.

They spoke very little, and in undertones, to each other, their numerals,

like those of all the races in Hastern Assam, being on the same. basis, with

minor variations.

At last we got to sleep, and after a pleasant night were up at dawn.

I asked the Naga headman to assist me in procuring some curios, personal

ornaments, costumes, &c., but it proved to be no easy matter. They might

give away, but how could they sell such things? Of course, if given, a

present was expected in return of, say, at least double value.

At first they quite failed to see why I wanted their costumes and orna-

ments, unless for some unstated purpose, not a good one,—to perform

magic with, perhaps; but gradually I got them to see it as a harmless

and laughable peculiarity of mine, and I secured a few. of the things,

though at exorbitant rates. I got them to see it best and easiest by

selecting a girl well got up, and saying I would like to take the “ lot” as

it stood, bar the girl. Naga-like, they could not resist the temptation to

palm off bad things for good. Eventually, we got what we wanted, had

breakfast, and, while packing, I showed them all another village through

the telescope. Their astonishment was considerakle, and, as usual, they

thought the village had been brought near by magic.

Ere midday we were off down for the Namtsik, where, meeting a

young Naga I secured some samples of his gunpowder in exchange for

some bullets, on which he set a high value. The powder was kept in dry

bamboo tubes, with a stopper and bit of cloth. I also made him sell me

28 S. E. Peal— Report on a visit to the [No. 1,

his jacket and crinoline, or at least three-fourths of it, for he said if he

went up home without it, he would be a laughing-stock to all the girls,

even though he had his cloth on. Our men soon appeared emerging from

the gully, and we shipped everything and got off, the dropping down

stream being very pleasant work, and the rapids giving very little trouble.

At one place, a long deep pool shaded by overhanging rocks and trees, we

found a party of Nagas fishing ; their mode was to stake the shallows

above and below, and set a series of traps, then to hoe or dig in by stakes

or daos a lot of the bright red fine clay of the bank at that place, which

renders the water like pink cream, whereupon the fish in the pool clear out,

and in so doing all get caught. They go about, too, on bamboo rafts, and

beat the water, to scare the fish ; generally each person gets two or three

big fish to take home. We shot along pretty quickly, and at last camped

ona bed of shingle at the river side, where there was plenty of grass

to sleep on, and firewood. Here the dam-dums, or moans, small flies on

silent wing, tormented us. Their bites or stings itch the next day and

often cause bad sores. :

Next morning we got off early, and shot some rapids in a way that

made us all hold our breath. ‘The river had risen somewhat. At one place

we came to a huge rock that rose out of the Namtsik, in a deep pool, and

it had four large sculptured circles on it in contact, each about a foot in

diameter, and containing an eight-petalled rose,—whether a Hindu or

Buddhist emblem I cannot say. It is, however, well known to the people

about, who declare it a work of the Ahom Rajas many years ago; a part

of two circles which is missing is said to have been struck off by

lightning.

By 4p. m. we reached the mouth of the Namtsik and the elephant-

stockade, having taken in our remaining stores we pushed on to the

Nmbai mtik the same evening. I had seen the young Singpht Chief,

Kherim Gam, at Namtsik, and he agreed to meet me at Tirap.

Next day we pushed on, passed the Kasam, Mganto and Kherim Pani,

into the Dihing river, landed at Gogo and saw some peculiar men, said

to be Eastern Singphts, from far up the Dihing; the headman wore a

peculiar Chinese-looking cap, jacket, &c., and had a most celestial look

about him, he proved kindly and intelligent, and made some shrewd remarks.

IT also saw here a huge pair of jangphais or amber ear-plugs, worn by

a very old but remarkably good-looking woman. She would not part with

them, though I offered a large sum, their full market value in Assam.

Again we started on and shot some very bad rapids in a way that

astonished all on board, in some places we went for fully 300 yards at

about ten to twelve miles an hour flying over the boulders only just below

us, and which seemed to pass like bands of colour,—to have caught in

“

1881. ] Nongyang Lake, on the Burmese Frontier. 29

one would either have split the canoe in two, or sent us and it rolling

pell-mell into the deep water below.

Ming, however, seemed to know his work, and only once showed a little

weakness, when in shooting down a rapid with a bend in it, and that seemed

to end in a huge pile of snags and branches, the leading paddlers jumped

overboard, and I had just time to jump forward and give six or seven hard

side-strokes with my large-bladed ob Roy paddle, which served to convert a

frightful upset into a hard bump, We reached the bend above Tirapmik

about 3 Pp. M., and most of us got out and walked across the chord of the are

on the sand and grass; five or six of the men, who had gone on foot and

earried light loads, here joined us, and we got to Tirap itself about 4 P. M,,

camping where we did before, on the sands, just above where the rivers

joined in the fork, and opposite the end of Kherim Gam’s village. They

soon had the tents up, firewood in, and were hard at it cooking, when my

dak by two men turned up, it had been waiting a week. They also brought

a few acceptable stores. Kherim arrived at night, and in the morning came

over and we had a long talk together on many matters. He seemed much

pleased to see me, and asked after Jenkins Saheb and my brother, with

whom he had gone to Hukong in 1868-69. He particularly wanted me to

promise to repeat my visit next cold season, and offered to go anywhere

with me I liked,—especially Hukong, where he was well known, and has

two sisters married to Chiefs. One of these two, over on a visit to Assam

came as soon as Kherim was gone and interviewed me. She is married to

Dubong Gam, on the Turong, and asked me to visit them, guaranteeing my

safety. She was a smart, intelligent little woman, and it was now twenty

years since she had been home to Assam. She had her four children with

her. Through an interpreter we had a long conversation. She seemed

thoroughly to understand the relative positions of the Singphts on our side

and hers, and declared the keeping of slaves not so bad after all, and in

some cases necessary ; at the same time, they all admired the peace and

security to life and property seen on our side. As usual, she came with a

small present,—fowls, rice, milk, &c.,—and in return I gave her an assort-

ment of strong needles, some threads, tapes, and handkerchiefs for the

children. She was soon to return to Hukong, and several of their slaves

had come to take her and the children back, a ten days’ journey v7é the

Naga villages and Namyong. As far as I could see, the system of slaver y

in force in Hukong is not the curse John Bull so often supposes it to be.

and seems particularly well adapted to the state of society prevalent there.

The slaves, often either Assamese or their mixed descendants, are treated

more or less as part of the family, a proof of their happiness being that they

do not run away and join our side when possible. Leaving the Tirap, we

went down to the small Khampti village of Manmo, where I saw and

30 S. E. Peal—Report on a visit to the Nongyang Lake. [No. 1,

sketched a pretty little Buddhist chang and school-house with very fair

carving about it. For some reason, the Bapu, like the one at Bor Pakhial, has

gone to Burma, and they did not know whether he would return. It seems

a great pity if Buddhism is doomed to die out here among these people ;

theoretically and practically it seems infinitely better than what they are -

getting in lieu of it, z. e., a mixture of the dregs of several superstitions.

We reached Bor Pakhial about 3 P. M. and camped this time up on the

bank near the houses and some bamboos, and soon had a collection to learn

of our success. A little before sunset I fixed up the telescope pretty firmly,

and showed them several canoes full of people in the distance ; there was

great excitement over it, for, though very far off, the boys kept calling out

the names of the girls and women in the boats, and were able to recognize

them. As they came nearer it was a pretty sight, and they made the boats

travel, as most of them had oars and were paddling. As the canoes were too

small to sit down in, all were standing in a row, five or six in each long and

narrow dug-out, then they all ran up to see us. Several old men reiterated

the story about the people who had originally inhabited the valley of Nong-

yang, and who were driven out by the Singphis. They also indicated the

difficulties of a route east vi@ Manchi or Bor Khampti, up the Dihing, of

the Sitkha ; of this latter route, they could only speak by repute.

Taking the configuration of the whole country and the ranges around,

in regard to the countries beyond, it seems that the only feasible in or

outlet is vz7é@ the Namrup basin and Nongyang or Loglai; eastwards the

Patkai not only rises, but the approaches from either side become more and

more difficult and traverse an uninhabited country. Westwards, again,

though inhabited by Nagas, the hills are also more difficult, and the actual

water-parting at a much higher elevation, the tract of mountainous country

on either side becoming much wider.

The discovery of the actual route where it crossed the Patkai in olden

times is not now very difficult, its locality is known, and exploration on the

spot is all that is necessary. ;

It is not unlikely that in ascending some one of the several gaps in

the lower part of the range east of the present pass, and not more than

two or three miles distant, the path may be found to debouch almost at

once on the level, or but little above it, rendering a route anything but

difficult to open there. 3

Certainly, the elevation cannot be over 600 or 800 feet above the

tributary of Loglai first met, that river itself probably running at about

1,000 feet below the crest. Nongyang is but 1,200 feet below a much

higher portion. There are reasons for presuming that this old route was in

use as the ‘ Doi bat”’ in 592 A. D. by the earliest Shans from Mogong.

In illustration of this paper see Plates VIII to XIII.

1881.] V. Ball—Diamond Mines in India. 31

IIl.—On the Identification of certain Diamond Mines in India which were

known to and worked by the Ancients, especially those which were

visited by Tavernier. With a note on the history of the Koh-i-nur.—

By V. Batt, Hsq., M. A., F. G. S., Geological Survey of India.

(Zwo woodcuts.)

[Received 26th January :—Read 2nd February, 1881.]

Having recently published a general account of Indian diamond

deposits* in which I unfortunately allowed myself, in more than one

instance to be misled by untrustworthy authorities and having still more

recently had an opportunity of consulting original works not available to

me when I wrote, I am anxious, on this the first opportunity to correct,

as far as possible, the errors to which I have given currency and to place on

record some of the more important conclusions at which I have arrived.

Undoubtedly the best general account of Indian diamond deposits

published up to within the past few years is that by Karl Ritter in his

Erdkunde Asien (Vol. VI, 1836). This most careful and assiduous compiler

has been quoted and misquoted, generally without acknowledgment, by a host

of subsequent compilers, none of whom have supplemented his account by re-

ference to the modern researches published by the Geological Survey of India.

Jam compelled to add that one of the latest writers on Indian Diamonds,f

has by not having had recourse to this last source of information, misled

his readers as to the positive amount of knowledge possessed at present

regarding the mode of occurrence of Indian Diamonds. He has rehabili-

tated several long exploded theories as to their age. In his identification

of the localities visited by Tavernier he has been rather wide of the mark

while other parts of his paper especially his table of diamond weights are

internally inconsistent with one another.

Tavernier’s visits to India took place in the middle of the 17th

century. He describes the mines at three localities, namely, Raolconda in

the Carnatic, Gani or Coulour in the kingdom of Golconda and Soumel-

pour.

The identification of these three localities, has, so far as I can

ascertain never been successfully made out. It is the object of this paper

to describe the result of my investigations and also to draw attention to

the fact that the Diamond mines mentioned in the Ain-i-Akbari as being

situated at Beiragarht are known to have been at a spot where traces of

the mines are still to be seen.

* Scientific Proceedings of the Royal Dublin Society, 1880.

Tt Quarterly Journal of Science, N. 8S. Vol. VI, 1876.

} Vide Gladwin’s Translation, Vol. II, p. 58.

32 V. Ball—On the Diamond Mines [No. 1,

It is not within the scope of this communication to describe the

mines themselves, that I have done already elsewhere and hope to do

so again more fully hereafter. It is from the historical point of view alone

that they are discussed at present.

I. Gawnr-Covtour not identical with Gant-Partik{t Lat. 16° 39’

Long. 80° 27’ but with Koutur Lat. 16° 42’ 80” Long. 80° 5’.

(Atlas Sheet No. 75.)

The mines at Gani called also Coulour by the Persians were situated,

according to Tavernier, seven days’ journey eastwards from Golconda.* In

a subsequent chapter} to that in which the above statement is made he

adds some details regarding the route. The itinerary being as follows :

Golconda to Almaspinde, ..... eta csvewece OF GOETIE

Aimaspinde to Kuper, 00. sjssenes cs san sus cwe, | orn

Kaper to Nontecoun 5. ss ie ieie ais ste Se ro 0 ee

Montecour to Nagelpar,’ cs ..<> ae ss ae anaes .-. oe ee

Nagelpar to Hhigada,;.. 02.06 #s0 0s piss a6 J 6/avare 6. dag

Eligada to Sarvaron,..... SA Ganerarare’et tie aintectenens : eyes.

Sarvaron to Mellaserou, .........0. NRT 6 erate [ieee

Mellaserou to Ponocour, ......... i eal saison se

From Ponocour you have only to cross the river

to Coulour or Gani.

Total 142 Gos.

The total of these items amounts to 143 gos and in the English edition of

the Travelst amounts to 15%. But it must be concluded that both tables

contain misprints since Tavernier expressly says that the distance was 182 gos

or 55 French leagues the gos being equal to 4 leagues. ‘Taking this

league to be equal to 4,4443 metres its value expressed in English miles

would be 2°78 and therefore the gos (2°78 x 4) would be equal to 11:12

English miles,§ or rather less than the modern Indian stage distance of ©

6 coss or about 12 miles. The distance of Coulour from Golconda was

therefore, by the route taken by ‘Tavernier, 153 miles (11°12 x 18°75.)

It is impossible to identify all the names of stages mentioned in the

above list, some of them as Almaspinde and Montecour have a very

* Voyages, Liv. II, Chap. XVI, p. 304, Paris, 1677.

t+ Idem., Chap. XVIII, p. 316.

t Lond. fol 1684, p. 142.

§ Heyne (Tracts, p. 94) mentions the Gow as a term in use in his time (1795).

It was, he says, equal to eight miles,

Ieee oF OE Se ee ee,

a i ea *

a A ee a ee ee,

_. '-—

1881.] visited and described by Tavernier. 33

un-Indian sound about them; but Eligada seems to be Oorlagondah of

Atlas sheet 75 (Lat. 17° 15’ Long. 79° 55’) and Sarvaron and Mellaserou

may very possibly be represented by the modern Singawarum and Mailla-

cheroo, they being separated from one another and from the crossing of

the Kistna river to certain diamond mines, by distances which correspond,

nearly, to those given by Tavernier.

If the diamond mines of Coulour were situated south of the Kistna

and that was the river crossed and not its tributary the Moonyair then they

were wholly distinct from those of Partial. In favour of this there is much

to be said. On the south bank of the Kistna west of Chintapilly in Lat. 16°

42’ 30” and Long. 80° 5’ there is a diamond locality which on the oldest

engraved map I have seen, that by Thomas Jefferys, (London, 1768) is called

Kalur or Gani. This it may be thought would finally settle the question,

but as I shall have to say when speaking of Raolconda both this authority

and Rennell evidently took their information, from Tavernier, and not

from independent sources.

Fortunately a manuscript map by Col. Colin Mackenzie, of the

Nizam’s dominions, which is dated 1798, indicates this locality as Coulour

and marks it as a diamond mine. Partial is written separately in its

proper place as Gani-Purtial and so also is a well known intermediate

locality at Istapully and both are marked as having diamond mines. I

think on the whole we are bound to conclude therefore that Tavernier’s

Gani Coulour was not identical with Gani Purtial the modern Partial but

with the modern Kollur as it is written on the Atlas Sheet No. 75. So

far as can be seen from the map its surroundings are not inconsistent with

Tavernier’s description, he says the mine is close to a large town on the same

river (Kistna ?) which he crossed on the road to Raolconda, and that a

league and a half from the town there are high mountains which are in the

form of a cross. In the intervening plain the search for diamonds was

carried on. The locality too, it may be added, is in the middle of presumedly

diamond bearing rocks.

Now as regards this word Gani there is still a remark to be

made. Its recurrence in the titles of two mines which I have shewn

were distinct, suggests that it was not a proper name, and that in fact it

really meant ‘ mine of ’ being only a corruption of Aan 7.* We know that

the letters Gand K are interchangeable in some Indian languages and

therefore no particular effort is required to accept the view that Gani

Coulour meant simply the mine of Coulour, ¢. ¢., the modern Kollur, So that

to speak of, the mine of Gani, as is often done, is meaningless tautology.

-* T am indebted to Mr. Baden Powell, C.S. for this interpretation, vide * Punjab

Manufactures’, p. 197.

34. V. Ball—On the Diamond Mines [No.4

Identity of the Great Mogul Diamond with the Koh-i-nur.

As the identity of the Great Mogul or Kollur diamond has been the

subject of much controversy I think it well to include the following note

here since it properly comes under the head of Gani-Coulour or Kollur.

Tavernier states that not only it, but many other large stones were pro-

duced there, and he adds, that, in his time the miners still continued to find

large stones in the same mines.

I shall first quote verbatim and then analyze what Tavernier has

written regarding this diamond. Having gone to take leave of the Great

Mogul (Aurangzeb) on the Ist of November 1665, he was invited to return

on the following morning to see the Emperor’s jewels. He says,* “ The

first object which Akel Kan (the Custodian of the Jewels) put in my hands

was the great diamond, which is a rose, round, very convex (? haute) on

one side; at the edge of one side there is a small notch (cran) with a flaw

in it. The water is perfection and it weighs 819} ratis which are equal

to 280.of our carats the rati being ¢ of a carat. When Mirgimola who

betrayed the king of Golconda, his master, made a gift of this stone to

Shah Jehan from whom it is descended it was uncut and weighed 900

yatis which are equal to 7874 carats and it had many flaws. If this

stone had been in Europe it would have been differently treated, for some

good pieces would have been taken from it and the stone left much larger,

as it is it has been almost polished away. It was Siewr Hortensio Borgio,

a Venetian who cut it, for which he was badly paid. They reproached him

with having spoilt the stone which ought to have remained heavier and

instead of paying him, the Emperor made him pay a fine of 10,000}

(rupees) and would have taken still more if he had possessed it. If

Hortensio had known his work better he might have taken some good

pieces off without doing injury to the king and without having expended

so much trouble in polishing it, but he was not a very accomplished dia-

mond-cutter.”

It is now believed by some authorities that very large pieces, inclu-

ding the Orloff diamond were as a matter of fact cleaved off from the

original Great Mogul. Certainly cleavage had as much to do with the

shape of the Koh-i-Nur as polishing.

In the chapter on his visit to the mines at Coulour,t he says that

the Great Mogul diamond was found there. If this be true and also that

the mine was only discovered about 100 years before his visit, which

* Voyages, Vol. II, Livre, 2, p. 249. Paris Ed. 1677.

+ Even this item is variously stated by compilers who seem to have been the cause

of much of the confusion that exists about the weights &c., of this historical gem.

tlc. p. 306.

+ ,

1881. ] visited and described by Tavernier. 35

took place between the years 1665 and 1669, then this diamond cannot

have the great antiquity claimed for it by some of those who consider

it to be identical with the Koh-i-nur.

Tavernier’s third mention of this diamond which is accompanied by a

ficure is as follows: ‘ This diamond belongs to the Great Mogul who did

me the honour to show it to me with all his other jewels one sees the

form which it received on being cut. On my being permitted to weigh it I

have found its weight to be 3193 ratis which are 279,% of our carats. In

its rough state it weighed as I have said 907 ratis which are 793-5, carats.

The stone has the same form as if one cut an egg in two.”

He gives us therefore two different accounts of its weight in the

rough, 900 ratis or 787% carats and 907 ratis or 793,% carats. It is

obvious that there is a mistake as the two do not agree in any respect even

the equivalent values calculated at 1 rati = 2 of a carat should be 7874

and 793%. I have already pointed out strange and unaccountable defects in

Tavernier’s arithmetic.

Different weights and measures appear to have been used in different

parts of the country in his time, the mangelin = 1 carats or 7 grains at

Raolconda and Coulour - the ratz = } of a carat or 83 grains at Soumelpour..

If we could wiv approximate accuracy fix the value of the rat mentioned

by Tavernier we might succeed perhaps in instituting a fair comparison

between the Great Mogul and other diamonds, It seems to be difficult to

believe that it equalled 33 grains as he states. In Nagpur in the year 1827

according to Mr. Jenkins the rat was only 2°014 grains. The French

grain was equal to about °77 of a troy grain, therefore since the ratz

contained 33 of these, its value would have been 2°695 or say 27 troy.

This fact seems to have been overlooked by some who have endeavoured to.

reduce the weights given by Tavernier: non-experts too, appear to have

forgotten that the diamond grain is not identical with any other grain,

though our English carat contains 4 of these grains it only consists of

3174 troy grains.* So calculated, the weight of the Great Mogul would

_ 319°5 x 27

3174

see our way to putting the value of Tavernier’s ratz at 1°84 instead of 2°7

then the exact weight of the Koh-i-nur when brought to England would

be obtained but for this there is perhaps no necessity. Another system of

calculation is used by the writer of a note in the Great Exhibition Catalogue of

1851, in which he adopts the known maximum weight of a ra¢7 at 25°; grains

(? what grains) and thence deduces 175 carats as the weight of the Great

Mogul. This is somewhat short of the 18675 carats of the Koh-i-nur while

the other is too large. Supposing the Koh-i-nur to be identical with the Great

* Vide Encyclopedia Britannica, Art. Diamond.

= 271:78 English carats. If in this equation we could

36 V. Ball—On the Diamond Mines [No. 1,

Mogul it may have been mutilated during its travels and this may account

for the loss in weight 271°78—186:06 = 85°72 carats, and for the difference

in its shape when brought to England from the sketch given by Tavernier.

Tue Great Mocuru Tue KouH-I-NUR

(From sketch by Tavernier), (Before recutting).

It is probable moreover that Tavernier’s sketch or diagram as it might be

called, which is here reproduced for comparison, was from memory and was

therefore more regular in outline than the original. The name Great Mogul

was, of course, not of native origin but was’ probably first conferred by

Tavernier. By the natives, it was in all probability originally known as the

Kollur diamond. In reference to this I was quite accidentally informed, by

a native jeweller of Calcutta that it has been suggested, if not absolutely

stated by some native writer that the title Koh-i-nur really owes its origin

to a change in the originally meaningless name Kollur. Such changes, in

which, while the sound is more or less retained, a meaning is acquired are

not by any means rare in Oriental languages while they sometimes occur in

those of Europe. Thus English surnames in the mouths of natives become

changed into words of similar sound which have a meaning in Hindustani or

whatever the language spoken may be.

From the above J think it will be admitted that there are good reasons

for believing in the identity of the Great Mogul or Kollur diamond of

Tavernier with the Koh-i-nur. In spite of the slight differences in weight

in his two statements we cannot suppose that he saw two distinet diamonds,

and the hypothesis that the Great Mogul diamond still exists in Persia

under a different name is wholly without foundation.

Il. Raoxtconpa, identical with Rawduconda, Lat. 15° 41’ Long. 76° 50’—

District of Mudgul in Haidrabad.

It has hitherto been supposed by all the authors to whose writings

I have had access that Tavernier’s Raoleonda can no longer be traced

and certainly the investigation presents some difficulties, but I venture to

believe that the following affords the right clue to its identification.

1881.] visited and described by Tavernier. 37

According to Tavernier* Raoleconda was situated in the Province

‘ Carnatica’+ five days’ journey from Golconda and eight or nine from

Visapour (Bijapur). Remembering that he states that he crossed the river

separating the kingdoms of Golconda and Visapour, 7. e., the Kistna or its

tributary the Bhima and fixing the rate of travelling at 20 miles a day

which seems to have been Tavernier’s average, we should arrive at the con-

clusion that Raolconda was situated somewhere in the angle between the

Kistna and Toongabudra rivers and not far from their junction ; but as in

the case of Gani-Coulour, Tavernier gives a route list of the stages between

Golconda and Raoleonda which, on analysis, proves to be quite inconsistent

with the above stated distance between them. ‘This list is as follows :—

Ey Goleonda to Camapour, .-.........c0.ccsecees 1 Gos.

Canapour 66 Parquel, ....0.00..00.. cee csesee eee? 2g

Parg@el bo Caken0l i sesccs ccctee cen vor voaae 1

@akenol to Canol-Candanor,...,......6...0-8 3

Canol-Candanor to Setapour,... . 1

Setapour to the river,...... Tre Pete seues 1

(This river is the frontier of the kingdoms

of Golconda and Visapour, 2. e., the

Kistna).

Beat ne river 0 Alpeury, 15: iiccdsscncecisdescevee

ee Alpour to Canol, | ....0ciisseses eee vas

fe Ganol to Hadlconda, - is... ek os nae cose veaves

or ee.

w (P)

(?)

tole leo

The total of these items would be 142

Here again there is something wrong in the arithmetic since Tavernier

gives the total as being 17 gos. probably the items 7 and 8 are misprints

for 3 each. To begin with there are here given 9 stages and the distance

17 Gos. or 68 French leagues must have been, according to the method of

calculation adopted above in the case of Gani-Coulour,t about 189 miles,

If Gani-Coulour 150 miles distant from Golconda wasa seven days’ journey

it follows that Raoleonda must have been much nearer nine than five, and

therefore it seems probable that Tavernier really meant to write exactly the

converse of what he did write, and that we should transpose the distances

given respectively of Raoleonda from Golconda and from Visapour.

This being done and these new indices of position being applied to the

map, we are led unhesitatingly to identify Tavernier’s Raolconda with the

* Voyages des Indes, Paris, 1867, Ser. II, Chap. XV, p. 293.

+ This term or rather Karnata was an ancient Hindu geographical division

which comprehended the tableland of South India above the Ghats. See Hamilton’s

Hindustan, Vol. II, p. 247. Also Ferishta’s History by J. Scott, Vol. I, p. 45.

ft «4. ¢., one league = 2°78 English miles,

38 V. Ball—On the Diamond Mines [No. 1,

modern Rawduconda in Lat. 15° 41’ and Long. 76° 50’. That Raoleonda

was not on the Kistna or its tributary the Bhima as some writers have

supposed is evident from the fact that Tavernier states that on his return

journey from Raolconda the governor gave him an escort of six horsemen

in order that he might traverse in safety the tract under his government

up to the river separating the two kingdoms and which was, as shewn above,

at the 6th of 9 stages on his outward journey.

Rawduconda, as the crow flies, is situated 165 miles south-west from

Golconda and by road it must be quite L189 miles. From Bijapour (or Visa-

pour) it is about 110 miles or some five days’ journey to the south east.

The town is 6 miles distant from the western bank of the Toongabudra

river one of the principal feeders of the Kistna. From the station of

Raichtr on the Madras Railway Rawduconda is about 50 miles distant in

a south-westerly direction.

I believe it will be.admitted by all who care to investigate the question

that the above is a legitimate conclusion. Tavernier’s two statements as

they stand are clearly contradictory, but the first being amended as I have

suggested their united testimony seems to compel the conviction that we

have at length identified his Raoleonda.

Tavernier describes the neighbourhood of Raolconda as being sandy

and full of rocks and thickets somewhat similar to the environs of Fontaine-

bleau.* I have not seen any recent account of the locality and the geology

can only be guessed at. All round at no great distance crystalline rocks are

known to occur, but Tavernier’s account of the matrix seems to indicate a

rock other than any belonging to the crystalline series. However, it is no

part of my present object to enter further into this question nor is it

necessary to reproduce Tavernier’s account here.

Captain Burton}t who appears to have located Raolconda on the Bhima

as he certainly did Gani (z. e., Coulour) relates that he heard of diamonds

in Raichtr and that Sir Salar Jung offered to arrange for his going there,

but that he gave up the idea on hearing that there were only crystalline

rocks there. It is possible that a tradition of diamonds at Rawduconda

in the Mudgul Cirear adjoining Raichtr may still linger at Haidrabad.

I let the above stand without alteration though since it was written

I have had an opportunity of examining a number of old maps at the Sure

veyor General’s Office, for which my thanks are due to Mr. James.

* This description is very similar to that given by Newbold of the opposite or

eastern bank of the river where granite rocks rise from a wide expanse of furrowed

sand. Vide Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. XI, p. 126. Unfor-

tunately Newbold never mentions Rawduconda though he passed within a few miles

of it while on two of his traverses.

t Vide Quarterly Journal of Science, Vol. VI, 1876,

EE — } i dae

1881. | visited and described by Tavernier. 39

Thomas Jefferys’ engraved map of India, dated 1768 gives Tavernier’s

stages to Raoleonda which is placed in the angle between the Bhima and

Kistna with such accuracy that it is impossible not to conclude that the

route was laid down to fit Tavernier’s supposed line and not from indepen-

dent evidence, there is too, other internal evidence that Jefferys took some of

his localities from Tavernier.

Rennell’s map of 1788 is open to precisely the same criticism. But

a manuscript map of the Nizam’s dominions by Col. Colin Mackenzie,

dated 1798 largely drawn from actual surveys, does not represent any

similar route terminating at Raolconda, but it does give Rawduconda in its

right place. A village called Alpour situated south of Raichtr on this

map may be identical with the locality, two marches from Raolconda, which

is mentioned by Tavernier. Similarly Boorcull another village near Gol-

conda may be Tavernier’s Parquel. Heyne itis true ina map _ published

with his tracts calls Karnul, Canoul and Candul in the text, these are

~ almost the same words as Tavernier’s Canol. ,

In conclusion if Kaolconda be not identical with Rawduconda I can

only suggest that 1( may be Ramulkota a known diamond mine in

Lat. 15° 34’ Long. 78° 3’ 15” but being 120 miles as the crow flies

from Haidrabad and 150 miles from Bijapur, two rivers, the Kistna and

Tungabudra having to be crossed to reach it, en route from the former, it

does not fit so well with Tavernier’s description. Ramulkota is only about

19 miles south of Karnul whereas Rawduconda must have been 30 miles

from Tavernier’s Canol.

III.—Soumenpour of Tavernier situated in Chutia Nagpur and not

identical with Sambalpur as has been supposed by some authors.

Possibly represented by the modern Simah in Palamow, Lat. 28° 35’ N.

Lung. 84° 21’ #.

When writing of Ptolomey’s Adamus flus in the paper already quoted

I pointed out that though doubtless it was intended for the Mahanadi its

upper reaches are represented as passing through a region called Cocconage

which is supposed to be identical with Chutia Nagpur. Though this is not

exactly the case still one of the principal tributaries of the Mahanadi,

namely, the Ebe, which is itself believed to be diamond bearing, passes

through a large portion of Chutia Nagpur.

Although I included Tavernier’s description of Soumelpour under the

heading of Sambalpur I recognised that the facts did not seem to fit which

I attributed to defective geographical knowledge on his part. There

ean be no question, however, that the Soumelpour which was visited by

him was situated far to the north, being if not identical with, at least not

very far removed from, the localities in Kokrah or Chutia Nagpur which

40 V. Ball—On the Diamond Mines [No. 1,

were discussed in a paper by the late Mr. Blochmann* who states that the

Generals of Akbar and Jahangiri were led to invade Kokrah and attack the

Raja on account of the diamonds which it was believed they would find

there. Mr. Blochmann believed the river to have been the Sunk and I

mention in my paper that a spot is still shown in that river where

diamonds are said to have been found.

Tavernier’s list of stages from Agra to this mine as in the other cases

presents some perplexing items. It is as follows with the real distances in

miles added for comparison.

Actual distance

Costes. in miles.

Agra to Hulabas (Allahabad),............ 130 276

Hulabas to Benarous (Benares), ......... 33 95

Benarous to Saseron (Sasseram), ......... 4 1 a

Saseron to Great Town, Pa00. 1 nine ae

Great Town to Rodas (Hhotasy, Gaveants 4: 24

Total 192 465

Rodaz to Soumelpour; - 1 ace | SO

There are several manifest inaccuracies in the above. The distance

between Allahabad and Benaresis in reality about one-third of that between

Agra and Allahabad yet Tavernier makes it only one-fourth. The ‘ Great

Town’ mentioned, probably lay between Benares and Sasseram not between

Sasseram and Rhotas. The items 4 and 21 should be transposed.

If Sasseram were 8 costes from Rhotas then since the distance is 24

miles, the cost would equal 3 miles and the same result would be obtained,

nearly, from the distance between Allahabad and Benares, but by dividing

the above totals of the table, z. e., 465 by 192 we only get 2:4 as the value of

the cost. If again we strike the average between these, 2°4 and 3, we get

2-7 as a final approximate value. Now multiplying the 30 costes which are

stated to intervene between Rhotas and Soumelpour by this we obtain 81

miles as the distance between these places. The next question to deter-

mine is what locality at this distance from Rhotas answers to the following

description of Soumelpour, “ The Raja lives half a league from the town

in tents set upon a rising ground at the foot whereof runs the Gouwel de-

scending from the southern mountains and falling into the Ganges.” Just

80 miles from Rhotas at the foot of the Neturhat plateau there are the

remains of an ancient town called Simah Lat. 23° 35’ Long. 84° 21’ rather

more than a mile from the left bank of the Koel where it enters the

Palamow subdivision from the highlands of Lohardagga.

« J. A. 8. B. Vol. XL. pt. 1, p. 11.

Pr rh dee.

1881. ] visited and described by Tavernier. A]

Simah I take to be the same as Semul the name of the silk cotton

tree (Bombax malabaricum) which attains an enormous size in that

particular region, and Simah or Semul-ptir might have very probably been

written Soumelpour by Tavernier. ‘That the name of the river, Gouel,

is identical with Koel, under the circumstances, admits of no doubt what-

ever as the Koel runs northwards to join the Sone and so reaches the

Ganges ; but it is perhaps open to question whether the present Koel or its

tributary, the Aurunga, may have been intended.

Tavernier states that the diamond searchers worked up to the sources

of the river in the hills 50 costes distant to the south. This though an

exaggeration as applied to the length of the Koel would be wholly in-

applicable to the Aurunga, but on the maps by Rennel of a century ago

the name Koel was applied to the Aurunga while the present Koel, above

the junction, bore the name Burwah or that of the region where it takes

its rise. The highlands separating Palamow from Lohardugga proper form

part of a water-shed between the rivers of the Ganges basin which flow

northwards, and those of the Brahmini and Mahanadi basins which flow

to the south. Among the former the Koel and the Aurunga are the principal

and among the latter the Sunk and another Koel both of which, flowing

Beiwards, combine to form the Brahmini.

If there were really two sets of diamond mines, one in each basin,

it is probable that the sources of the diamonds were identical being situated

in these ranges of hills which form the water-shed, unfortunately we do not

know much of the geology although neighbouring areas have been pretty

closely worked, but it will be interesting to see whether future research will

prove the existence of an outlier of Vindhyan rocks—representatives of the

formation being rarely absent from the vicinity of diamond mines in India.

On Jeffery’s map to which allusion has been made on a previous page,

Soumelpur is placed on a river (doubtless the Koel) south of Rhotas and 15’

north of a town called Jounpur. Asno other towns save Soumelpur are

given in the same region, it is clear that Jefferys took his data from Taver-

nier. Rennell, however, in his map of this region marks diamond mines

south of the water-shed, 2. e., on the Sunk river.

There is still another point of interest to be mentioned with reference

to the identification of these mines. A large picture, representing the

attack upon the fort of Palamow in 1660 by Daud Khan, which has been

described by the late Col. Dalton* contains a figure of the Zamindar i Kén

a almas, or lord of the diamond mines, in the back ground. He is considered

_ by Col, Dalton to be a Kol (Nagbunsi) Raja but why should he not be

regarded as being precisely what heis described. He was probably the very

* J, A.S. B. Vol. XLII. pt. I, 240.

42 V. Ball—On the Diamond Mines [No. 1,

person whom Tavernier found living in tents on a rising ground only five

years later.

I have reason to believe* that the late Mr. Blochmann was somewhat

perplexed by the statement in the Tuzuh-i-Jahangiri that the presence of

diamonds was indicated at particular spots by the hovering (?) over them of

insects called Jhinga. Might not this term Jhinga have been a technical

one meaning the same small pebbles which Tavernier calls ‘ thunder stones’

and by the occurrence or absence of which the skilful miners, he says,

knew whether the sand contained diamonds or not. They are believed to

have been small spherical masses of iron ore.

IV.—Berragarn—mentioned in the Ain i Akbari identical with Wat-

ragurh in the Chanda District C. P. lat. 20° 26’. Long. 80° 10’.

In the Ain i Akbari} which was written towards the close of the 16th

century it is stated that there is a diamond mine at Beiragurh which had

been conquered lately by Bubjeo otherwise called Chanda who was the

zemindar of an ancient city in Subah Berar called Kullem. ?

An earlier notice of the locality occurs in Ferishta’s Historyt from

which we learn that the diamond mines at Kullem in Gondwara, where

stood many temples, were taken possession of in the year 1425 by Ahmed

Shah Wali Bhamuni. z :

Again in the ‘ Brhat Sanhita,’ in the chapter on Trying of Diamonds,

the peculiarities of stones from the following localities are described.

Vena river, Kocala, Surashtra, Supara, Himalya, Matanga, Kalinga

Pundra. The second of these is I find from Genl. Cunningham’s Ancient

Geography probably Berar with Chanda for its capital town. Possibly,

however, it here indicates quite a different place, namely, the modern

Chicacole on the East Coast which might very possibly have been a mart

for the sale of diamonds ; but the Vena river is believed to have been the

Weingunga,

It is needless to enumerate the various suggestions as to the identity

of Beiragurh by Rennell, Karl Ritter and others. It has now been

clearly established that the ancient Kullem was identical with the modern

Chanda and that Beiragurh is to-day represented on the maps by Waira-

gurh on the Sath river a tributary of the Kophraguree which is itself a

tributary of the Weingunga.

The exact position of the town is Lat. 20° 26’ and Long. 80° 10’. On —

the opposite bank of the river the map shews a town called Hirapur.

The existence of ancient excavations long since deserted and which are

locally asserted to have been made for diamonds is attested to by Messrs,

* Vide J. A. S. B. XL, pt. I p. 114, note.

+ Gladwin’s Translation, London, 1800, Vol. II, p. 58.

t{ Ed. J. Briggs, London, 1819, Vol. II, p. 406.

ee ee Oe ea ee a a

188]..] visited and described by Tavernier. 43

Jenkins and Wilkinson, residents at Nagpur,* by Messrs. Hislop and

Hunter} and more recently by Mr. Beglar of the Archeological Survey.

The fact is also recorded in the Central Provinces Gazetteer under the

heading of Wairagurh where, however, there is no mention of the identity

of Beiragurh with Wairagurh although it is fully set forth in the

historical account of Chanda in the same volume ; but this I did not see

until I had independently come to the same conclusion.

As not improbably referring to this last locality it may be of interest

to add the following from the account{ of the Travels of Nicolo Conti in

the early part of the 15th century. I cannot agree with the writer of the

Introduction to the volume which contains this account that Golconda was

intended. Nicolo Conti says that at 15 days’ journey north of Bizengulia

(by which Vijayanagar the modern Bijapur is intended) there is a mountain

which produces diamonds called Albenigaras. Now Beiragarh, the modern

Wairagarh, is as the crow flies about 324 miles north-eastwards of Bijapur

and therefore within a possible 15 days’ journey though, as the actual distance

traversed would be greater it would require very hard travelling. However

_ Albenigaras looks so like Beiragarh with the Arabic prefix E/’ or Al’ that

I am inclined to believe that it was the place intended. He goes on to say

that the mountain being infested with serpents it is inaccessible, but

is commanded by another mountain somewhat higher.. ‘“ Here at a certain

“period of the year men bring oxen which they drive to the top, and

“having cut them into pieces, cast the warm and bleeding fragments upon

“the summit of the other mountain by means of machines which they

“construct for the purpose. The diamonds stick to these pieces of flesh.

“Then come vultures and eagles flying to the spot, which seizing the meat

“ for their food, fly away with it to places where they may be safe from the

“‘serpents. To these places the men afterwards come, and collect the

~“diamonds which have fallen from the flesh.’”? Nicolo Conti continues

with an account of how other less precious stones are obtained, and his

description is that of ordinary Indian diamond mining. The travels of

Sindbad the Sailor and of Marco Polo whose account apparently refers to

localities in Golconda on the Kistna, have made this tradition of throwing

pieces of meat in order that the diamonds may stick to them familiar to most

people; yet an adequate explanation of the origin of the myth does not

appear to have been offered hitherto. I believe the following to be a

probable one.

Heyne in the account of his visit to the mines at Kadapah (Cuddapah)

states that they were under the particular protection of Ammawaru (the

* Vide Calcutta Journal of Natural History, Vol. III, p. 290.

¢ Journal of the Geological Society, Vol. XI, p. 355.

¢ India in the 15th century. Hakluyt Society, p. 29.

44 W. Theobald—List of Mollusca from the Hills [ No. 1,

sanguinary goddess of riches, 2. e., Lakshmi) and the miners objected to.

his riding on horseback up to the mines for fear of offending her.

Now what can be more probable than that the miners, before opening a ~

new mine, in order to invoke the aid of this sanguinary goddess made

an offering to her of cattle or buffaloes. Bloody sacrifices are known to be

offered to Lakshmi in one of her forms.

The opening up of new mines was and is we are told by several autho-

rities preceded by various rites and ceremonies. The miners were probably

never Hindus, and the custom of offering up cattle in sacrifice by the

aboriginal tribes from the Todas to the Sontals is too well known to

require special illustration. If it be admitted that the opening of amine was

preceded by the sacrifice of cattle and the throwing the fragments of the

flesh to be devoured by the fowls of the air, we at once arrive at the

foundation of fact upon which this superstructure of fable has in all

probability been erected.

Casual spectators and travellers may very easily have supposed that

the slaughter of cattle and the subsequent throwing about pieces of meat

was an essential part of the operations. Any one with experience of how ~

Oriental imagination can erect a tale of fiction on a small substratum of

fact will find no difficulty in conceding that in the above supposition there

is a sufficient explanation for the origin of the whole story.

It may be added that this propitiation of malefiant spirits was and

is by no means limited to mining operations connected with diamonds.

In the Journal of this Society* will be found an account of one of the

richest gold bearing tracts in Assam which had been deserted by the

indigenous gold washers in consequence of the expense connected with the

propitiation of the evil spirits who guarded the mineral treasures, being

greater than they could afford to pay.

TiL—List of Mollusca from the Hills between Mari and Tandiani.—

By W. TuEopatp, Deputy. Supt. Geological Survey.

[Received Nov. 25th ;—Read Dec. Ist, 1880.]

The following list, which embraces three new species, was drawn up

during a five months’ residence at Tandiani, the hill station of Hazara. — :

It will give a good idea of the molluscan fauna of the region, but is most

unquestionably not exhaustive, and I trust to some of my younger colleagues

taking up the work, which I regard as here only begun.

* Vol. XXII, p. 511.

ee ee eee eee

1881. | between Mari and Tandiani. 45

The work of the naturalist should resemble in its method, no less than

in the devotion bestowed on it, that of Bees :—

“Ergo ipsas quamvis augusti terminus aevi

Excipiat, neque enim plus septima ducitur estas

At genus immortale manet, multos que per annos

Stat fortuna domus, et avi numerantur avorum,”’

Fam. ZONITIDZ.

HeEicaRion Freminat, Pfr.

This species is extremely abundant at Tandiani though not of quite so

large a size as specimens obtained by Stoliczka at Mari. My largest shell

measures diam. max. 36, min. 27 alt. 16, whereas a Mari shell measured

40 mills.

To judge by Mr. Nevill’s measurements (40 x 23 x 12) his measure-

ments are taken somewhat differently to mine. My ‘diam. maj.’ or length,

‘min.’ or breadth and ‘alt.’ (or axis of Mr. Nevill) are all measured at

right angles to each other and with a straight limbed measure, like a shoe-

maker’s, not curved callipers, whence my ‘alt,’ or axis’ is larger than

Mr. Nevill’s, though the shell is a trifle smaller. )

H. Avusrenranus Nev. (Mollusca of the Yarkand mission).

This species is scarce at Tandiani. The animal is furnished with a

large mucous pore behind, and carries a long linguiform process of the

mantle, capable of extension to the apex, and is one of those species which

E though so provided does not possess a polished shell. The texture of the

_ shell (epidermis) is during life delicately sericeous, from the fine striation

of the epidermis. Mr. Nevill correctly describes it, as ‘glossy,’ that is like ~

me silk.

My largest specimen measure diam. maj. 16° min. 13°], alt. 8 mills.

The animal is rather more depressed than H. Flemingi.

H. SrortczKanvus, Nev. (Yarkand mollusca).

This species abounds on the north-east flanks of Sirban hill opposite

- Damtour in a grove, frequented by picnic parties from Abbottabad. My

largest specimen measures :

Diam, maj. 27°5, min. 21, alt. 14°5 mills.

The colour of the body whorl is greenish, of the earlier whorls rusty.

The shell is transversely rugous above, crossed by fine, above almost micros-

copie lines, giving it above a sericeous lustre; beneath the shell is smooth

or sub-polite.

46 W. Theobald—List of Mollusca from the Hills [No. ],

MacrocHLaAMys pRronA, Nev.

(Mollusca of the Yarkand mission),

This species occurs not unfrequently at Tandiani, though it does not

quite correspond with the Naini Tal type. The spire of my specimens is

convex not ‘ flat,’ and my largest shell is rather larger than Mr. Nevill’s

type, but the shells are I doubt not identical.

An unusually large specimen of 6 whorls measures, diam. max. 15,

min. 13°4, alt. 7°8 mills. Adults are rare, as I have only two. The animal

is long and slender, and dark slaty above, with long tentacles. A stout

dwarf form measures diam. max. 11°8, min. 10°3, alt. 5:9 mills.

BENSONIA MONTICOLA, Hutton.

This species is not rare at Tandiani and the shells are usually of a

dark rich chesnut colour, though pale individuals also occur. The abun-

dance of dead shells in the surface soil in sheltered spots among rocks,

suggests here, as in Kashmir that the species was formerly more abundant

than now.

I adopt M.. Nevill’s generic name as a convenient one for this species,

but I am disinclined to refer to it (as Mr. Nevill does in his Yarkand

memoir) Macrochlamys splendens, Hutton, with its lustrous, highly polished

shell which would seem to fall more naturally into the ‘ vztrinoides’ section

of the genus, (Nanina).

Microcystis Neviiii1anus, Theob.

This pretty little species is not rare at Tandiani. I do not deseribe

it here as I have furnished specimens to Col. Godwin-Austen for his forth-

coming work on the genus; it is a very snug little form of 6 whorls, of a

pale brown colour, warmed with orange towards the mouth.

My largest specimen measures diam. max. 8, min. 7:4, alt. 46 mills.

TROCHOMORPHA TANDIANENSIS, N. Sp.

Testi trochiformi, carinatd, anguste wmbilicatd, tenut corned ;

Anfractibus sex, lente crescentibus, transverse rugose striatis. Apertura

parum obliqui, lunate-quadratd. Margine simplict, columellari juata

brevissime reflexo.

Lat. maj. 9°6, alt. 6°7 mills.

Habitat ad Tandiani (in sylvis) montibus Hazarz, ad pedes 8500 alt.

The animal has a distinct overhanging mucous pore. The nearest ally

of this shell is perhaps 7. hyba, B. which is found from Chamba to Kashmir,

but like the present is a somewhat rare shell and of limited distribution.

KALIELLA FASTIGIATA, Hutton.

Three individuals of this widely distributed, but not common shell were

taken by me at Tandiani,

;

1881.] between Mari and Tandiani. A7

Fam. HELICIDA.

VALLONTA HUMILIS, Hutton.

Not very rare, on trees at Tandiani.

Fam. LIMACIDZ.

ANADENUs ALTIVAGUS, Theob.

This large slug is not uncommon at Tandiani, though only seen abroad

after heavy rain.

Mr. Nevill doubts if I am correct in writing with this, the A. gigan-

tews, Haynemann, which Mr. Nevill thinks is a larger and distinct species,

of which he has seen specimens from Nipal.

Naprm®us pomina, B.

A dextral form of this shell is very common on the hills between Tan-

diani and Abbottabad, from 4000 to 6000 feet. It is identical with the

form found at Mari and typical (sinistral) forms also occur.

Long. 26, Lat. 9°6 mills.

A small variety is found in places and in the Pakli valley north of

Abbottabad. It is dextral and varies rather in form. Two specimens of

this var. minor measured,

a. Long. 20, Lat. 9 mills.

b. Long. 19, Lat. 7 mills.

Specimen 6 is intermediate between ‘ domina’ and ‘ spelzeus.’

N. Breppomeanvs, Nev.

(Mollusca Yarkand mission).

This is rather a common species at Tandiani. There are three varie-

ties of it var. typica 10 whorls, Long 12, Lat. 2°6 mills.

Var. turrita 11 whorls, Long. 12°4, Lat. 3 mills.

Var. pusilla 9 whorls, Long. 8°5, Lat. 2°5 mills. -

This is the most aberrant species of its genus, and is certainly not very

near any of its allies. The flat expanded peristome it sometimes displays,

suggests a relationship to some pupas, P. canopicta, Hutton, for example.

It is not a little strange too that I have hitherto failed to detect a single

Pupa at Tandiani though the prevailing rock being limestone, would seem

favourable to their presence.

N. Martnwarineranus, Nev.

(Shells of Yarkand mission).

A variety, as I take it of this shell is locally not rare on the hills

north-west of the Pakli valley from 4000 to 5000 feet. It has one whorl

less than the type (which is described as having 7) but is slightly larger,

a difference probably due to the lesser elevation at which my specimens

48 W. Thoebald—List of Mollusca from the Hills [No 1)

lived. Shell with six whorls, outer edge of aperture not quite so convex,

or full, as in Nevill’s plate. In most other respects corresponding with the

description of the type. The surface under a lens displays a microscopi-

cally decussated sculpture, not mentioned in the type. Two varieties

occur.

Var. major Long. 15, Lat. 6:2 mills.

Var. intermedia Long. 12, Lat. 44. This last I do not term ‘ minor’,

as it is actually larger than the type from Mari.

N. Smiruet, B.

This species was found by me at Mari, rarely.

PERONHZUS NEVILLIANUS, 0. Sp.

Testa turritd, rimatd, costaned, Anfract. 8 ad 9 convexiusculis, trans-

verse plicatis, lineisque spiralibus leviter decussatis, ultimo brevissime

ascendente. Apertura oblonga, vertical. Margine pallido, simplici, ex pan-

siusculo, et jucta columellam breviter reflexo.

Long. 15°7, Lat. 41 mills ad Long. 11:9, Lat. 4 mills.

Habitat ad Tandiani, montibus Hazare ad 8500 ped, cirea radices

arborum. :

I have named this elegant species after Mr. G. Nevill whose work on

the Yarkand mollusca and other Indian Pulmonata has so helped to eluci-

date the synonymy and relations of many species of that order,

CLAUSILIA WaAAGENT, Stol.

This species is tolerably abundant at Tandiani on trees. My speci-

mens vary from 11 whorls (Long. 17, Lat. 4 mill.) to 12 whorls (Long. 21,

Lat. 4°75 mills.)

C. CYLINDRICA, Gray.

This species is very abundant in rotten wood.

An undecollated specimen of 11 whorls measured 15°4 mills, a decol-

ated specimen of 5 whorls only 11°8 mills.

Appended is a list of the mollusca known to me from the Mari and

Tandiani hills.

T. Tandiani. M. Mari. H. Hazara.

(An asterisk denotes the species is recorded on Mr. Nevill’s authority.)

Helicarion Flemingt, Pf. T. M. H.

H. Austenianus, Nev. T.

Hi. Stoliczkanus, Nev. H.

Ai. monticola Pir. H.

Macrochlamys, prona Nev. T.

1881.] L. de Nicéville—A dist of Butterflies taken in Sikkim. 49

M. chloroplax, B. M.*

M. Jacquemonti v. Mart. M.*

Bensonia monticola, Hutton T. M. H.

Microcystis Nevillianus, Theob. T.

Trochomorpha Tandianensis, Theob. T.

Kaliella fastigiata, Hutton 'T. M.

Vallonia humilis, Hutton T. M.

Anadenus altivagus, Theob. T. M.

Napeus domina, B. M. H.

N. Beddomeanus, Nev. T. M.

N. Mainwaringianus, Nev. T. M.*

N. Smithei, B. M.

Peroneus Nevillianus, Theob. T.

Olausilia Waagent, Stol. T. M.

O. cylindrica, Gray T. M.

IV.—A list of Burrerriies taken in Sikkim in October, 1880, with notes

on habits, §e.—By Lionet DE Nice’vILue.

[Received December 12th, 1880; Read 6th April, 1881.] _

Part I.

Insects taken on the road between Siligori, elevation 397 feet above

the sea, and Chunabatti, 2,260 feet. |

1. Danais melaneus, Cramer.

Common in the Terai and the wooded slopes below Chunabatti.

2. Danais aglea, Cramer.

Lower hills.

3. Danais septentrionis, Butler.

One male on lower hills.

4. Danais chrysippus, Linneus.

Common in the open between Siligori and the Terai forest-belt.

- 5. Danais plexippus, Linneus.

Common in the Terai.

6. Huplea (Trepsichrois) midamus, Linneus.

Males only observed in the Terai.

7. Huplea core, Cramer.

Both sexes very common in the Terai.

8. Lethe rohria, Fabricius.

Very common on the road through the Terai.

9. Lethe europa, Fabricius.

Only one male seen in the Terai,

oe ll

C war” eg

Soe ee ee

50 L. de Nicéville—A list of Butterflies [No. 1,

10. Mycalesis perseus, var. visala, Moore.

Common amongst grass and bushes.

‘11. DMycalesis malsara, Moore.

Common, settles on the road in damp places.

12. Yphthima philomela, Johanssen.

Freqtents grass and herbage, where I found it common.

18. <Acrea vesta, Fabricius.

Excessively common. It has a weak flight, continually settling with

closed wings on a flower or the end of a branch.

14. Cethosia biblis, Drury.

Common all through the Terai and up to Chunabatti. The rich

red of its upper surface with a lovely violet reflection makes this species

one of the handsomest insects on the wing I know.

15. Cirrhochroa aoris, Doubl. Hew.

Not uncommon: it has a quick flight, and very much resembles an

Argynnis on the wing.

16. Outrrhochroa mithila, Moore.

Rarer than C. aoris, and only seen in the Terai.

17. Cynthia erota, Fabricius.

Two males only taken just above the Terai. This species has a very

bold, strong flight.

18. Symbrenthia hyppoclus, Cramer.

Two specimens taken near Chunabatti.

19. Pyrameis indica, Herbst.

Flying in numbers round the Chunabatti Dak Bungalow.

20. Junonia lemonias, Linnzus,

Common.

21.. Junonia laomedia, Linneus.

Seen only in the Terai.

22. Junonia tphita, Cramer.

Only one specimen taken.

23. LErgolis ariadne, Linneus.

Common everywhere in the lower hills and plains.

24. Oyrestis thyodamas, Boisduval.

One male only taken. It settled as is usual with this species with

its wings wide expanded and touching the ground all round at the edges, the

fore-wing being much pushed forward, leaving quite a large space between

it and the hind-wing.

25. Hestina nama, Doubleday.

Males only taken on the lower hills. On the wing it much resembles

Daiais tytia.

1881.] taken in Sikkim, October, 1880. 51

26. Huripus halitherses, Doubl. Hew.

I only saw two females of this species, and mistook them for Huplea

(Salpina) rhadamanthus which they evidently mimic, not only in form and

coloration but also in the slow flapping flight and the habit of settling in

open places so characteristic of Hupleas.

27. Limenitis procris, Cramer.

One only taken in the Terai. It is a high soaring insect, settling

often on the outer leaves of the boughs of trees. If disturbed it always

returns to the same spot from whence it is driven off.

28. Neptis hordonia, Stoll.

Common in the Terai.

29. Neptis viraja, Moore.

One female only taken in the Terai.

30. Neptis aceris, Lepechin.

Common in the Terai.

31. Neptis emodes, Moore.

One specimen only taken.

32. Neptis cartica, Moore.

Both sexes taken in the Terai.

33. Neptis susruta, Moore.

Two males taken in the Terai.

34. <Athyma leucothoé, Linneus.

A single male in the Terai.

35. <Athyma selenophora, Kollar.

Males common in the Terai.

36. Athyma inara, Doubl. Hew.

Seen only in the Terai. The males of this genus are especially partial

to settling on damp spots to suck up the moisture.

37. Apatura parysatis, Westwood.

Males common along the road below Chunabatti.

38. Nymphalis athamas, Drury.

A fine male of the pale greenish-white (almost pure white) variety

taken just above the Terai.

39. Zemeros flegyas, Cramer.

Very common all along the road through the lower hills.

40. Polyommatus sangra, Moore.

The commonest “ Blue” amongst the grass in the Terai and toward

Siligori.

41. Lampides ardates, Moore.

Very common everywhere, settled on damp spots,

42, Lampides rosimon, Fabricius.

Also common.

52 L. de Nicéville—A Jist of Butterflies [ No. 1,

43. Lampides elianus, Fabricius.

A single male taken in the Terai.

44, Lampides elpis, Godart.

A Terai insect. On the wing it presents a very curious appearance

on account of its alternately completely opening and shutting its wings, the

contrast between the brilliant metallic-blue of the upper surface and the dark

dull underside being very great.

45. Lampides puspa, Horsfield.

Common throughout the Sikkim hills. This species seems to take the

place of L. kashmira, the commonest “ Blue” in the North-West Himalayas,

which is apparently not found much further west than Kumaon.

46. Lampides kandarpa, Horsfield.

A single specimen only taken in the Terai.

47. ILlerda epicles, Godart. ae

Common in the Terai and lower hills. The genus to which this

species belongs is one that is essentially a frequenter of rank herbage,

being always commonest where the ground has been disturbed by man, and

weeds have sprung up.

48. Hypolycena erylus, Godart.

Males very common all through the Terai and up to Chunabatiti.

Only one female taken.

49, Pseudodipsas bengalensis, Moore,

Common, settled on moist places on the road.

50. Curetis bulis, Doubl. Hew.

Males common in the Terai, settled on the road.

51. Surendra quercetorum, Moore.

One female taken in the Terai.

52. Terais hecabe, Linneus.

~ Common between Siligori and the Terai.

538. Pieris nerissa, Fabricius.

Papilio amasene, Cramer, pl. 44, A.

A single specimen of this apparently very variable Pierid taken in the

Terai. The Sikkim specimens are always much larger than those from

other parts of India.

54. Appias hippo, Cramer.

Common near Chunabatti.

55. TLuachyris indra, Moore.

A few males seen near Chunabatti.

56. Catopsilia pyranthe, Linnzeus.

Common in the Terai and towards Siligori.

57. Hebomoia glaucippe, Linneus.

A single male seen near Chunabatti. Ithas avery rapid flight ; when —

1881. | taken in Sikkim, October, 1880. 53

settling on a flower it is very inconspicuous, the mottled hind-wing and the

apex of the fore-wing which is also much mottled and which alone is left

uncovered by the hind-wing, render it difficult to see on account of its close

resemblance to a dead leaf.

58. ILxvias evippe, Drury.

Very common near Chunabatti. This species has a very rapid, strong

flight, but continually settles.

59. ? Ornithoptera pompeus, Cramer.

Three specimens seen, sailing high amongst the trees.

60. Pupilio helenus, Linneus.

Not uncommon in the lower hills.

61. Papilio polytes, Linneus.

One or two seen in the Terai.

62. Papilio androgeus, Cramer.

A female, second form, taken just above the Terai, where the road

commences to ascend the hills.

63. Papilio aristolochie, Fabricius.

I took several battered specimens in the Terai.

64. Papilio philoxenus, Westwood.

Not uncommon near Chunabatti. I took several specimens, but all

except one, a female with an expanse of 5:9 inches, were much broken. It

sails about in the open, often high up amongst the trees, and apparently quite

safe from the attack of birds, its strong scent, perceptible a couple of yards

off even now, three months after it was caught, being probably most dis-

tasteful to insectivorous birds.

Part II.

Butterflies taken on the road between Chunabatti, 2,260 feet, and

Kurseong, 4,840 feet. .

(1.) Danais melaneus.

Common just above Chunabatti.

(2.) Danais aglea.

One only taken.

(8.) Lethe rohria.

Common along the road.

(11.) Mycalesis malsara.

One male only taken.

65. Mycaleris gopa, Felder.

A single male. This species is new to the Museum collection.

66. YXphthima sakra, Moore.

Common by the roadside.

67. Yphthima nareda, Hewitson.

Less common than the preceding.

5A L. de Nicéville—A list of Butterflies [No. 1,

(13.) Aecrea vesta.

The larve and pupe of this insect covered the weeds all along the

roadside. In the North-West Himalayas it is a local and rare species, in

Sikkim it is the commonest butterfly seen.

(14.) Cethosia biblis.

Many seen.

68. Cethosia cyane, Drury.

A much rarer insect than the preceding, a few specimens only seen. ~

(18.) Symbrenthia hyppoclus.

One only taken. It is a very rapid flyer for so small an insect, but it

frequently settles. ;

69. Junonia asterie, Linneus.

70. Precis veda, Kollar.

A water-loving insect, I have never taken it except in beds of streams,

up and down which it flies keeping to a regular beat, and occasionally

settling on a leaf, darting off in pursuit of any intruder venturing near, only

to return to the same resting place. It is a wary insect and not easy to

capture unless waited for in the line of its flight when a quick stroke of

the net may secure it.

(25.) Hestina nama.

Males only met with commonly,

(39.) Zemeros flegyas.

Very common, settled on the road and pathways.

(41.) Lampides ardates.

(45.) Lampides puspa.

All the females that I have seen of this species have been smaller

than the males.

(54.) Appias hippo.

Both sexes seen, males common. The intensity of the crome-yellow

apical spot on fore-wing and the ground-colour of the hind-wing seems

variable, some specimens being much darker than others.

71. Pieris canidia, Sparrman.

Common near Kurseong.

(57.) Hebomoia glaucippe.

An occasional one seen.

72. Hesperia eltola, Hewitson.

One specimen only.

73. Satarupa bhagava, Moore.

One taken near Chunabatti.

Part ITI.

Butterflies taken on the road between Kurseong, 4,840 feet, and Dariji«

ling, 6,885 feet.

1881. | taken in Sikkim, October, 1880. 55

On both occasions, both going to and returning from Darjiling,

I had no sunshine when traversing this piece of road, which accounts for

the small number of Butterflies observed.

74. Lethe sidonis, Hewitson.

Males excessively common all along the road from about 5 miles above

Kurseong to Darjiling. I only took one female, it hardly differs from

the opposite sex.

(66.) Yphthima sakra.

A few specimens seen.

75. Limenitis daraxa, Doubl. Hew.

Only two specimens seen. It isa very pretty insect on the wing, very

rapid in its movements. It always settles with its wings wide outspread.

(45.) Lampides puspa.

Not uncommon, settled on the road in moist places.

76. Llerda androcles, Doubl. Hew.

Three males taken, many others seen.

Part IV.

The Butterflies enumerated in this part were taken on the road be-

tween Darjiling and the Badamtan Tea Estate ; the greater portion between

elevations of from 5,000 down to 3,500 feet.

(3.) Danats septentrionis.

Very common at the lower elevation.

(6.) Huplea (Lrepsichrois) midamus.

Many specimens of both sexes on flowers in the garden at Badamtan.

77. Lethe kansa, Moore.

A single male.

(10.) Mycaleris perseus var. visala.

Common along the pathways.

(14.) Cethosia biblis.

Both sexes very common.

78. Neptis amba, Moore.

A single male.

(38.) Nymphalis athamas.

A single male of the green variety.

79. <Abisara fylla, Doubl. Hew.

A fine male of this rare species.

80. Dodona ouida, Moore.

One male.

(49.) Pseudodipsas bengalensis.

Common, only males observed.

56 L. de Nicéville—A list of Butterflies [No. 1,

81. Pieris nadina, Lucas.

One female. A most rapid insect on the wing, reminding one much

more of a Zuchyris than a Prercs.

82. Papilio paris, Linneus.

I took several males hovering over moist spots on the bank of a rivulet

which crosses the road near Badamtan.

PAégrey: *

All the Butterflies referred to in this last part were obtained in the

valley of the Great Runjeet, at an average elevation of about 1,000 feet

only. The road follows the course of the river, and passes through a

magnificent forest with an almost impenetrable undergrowth of bamboo,

rattan-cane, &c. The road is often crossed by small streams of water run-

ning into the Runjeet, and it was on the moist ground bordering these

streams that I took most of the butterflies mentioned below. In places they __

were so abundant that when approached, they actually rose like a cloud pre-

senting the most varied colours, forms and sizes. All along the road,

however, butterflies were in wonderful profusion, never in my life before

have I seen such numbers together belonging to so many species.

83. Lethe chandica, Moore.

Males common.

84. Lethe mekara, Moore.

Males settled on damp spots on the road.

(8.) Lethe rohria.

This appears to be the commonest Lethe in Sikkim.

85. Weope bhadra, Moore.

I found this most beautiful Satirid very common all along the road,

settled with closed wings in damp places. On being disturbed it imme-

diately flies off into the jungle, where, settled amongst dead leaves it is

completely hidden.

(10.) Mycalesis perseus var. visala.

Males plentiful as usual.

(11.) Mycalesis malsara,

Also common.

86. Mycalesis anaxias, Hewitson.

A single male taken.

(12.) Yphthima philomela.

Common amongst the grass.

87. Zipaetis scylax, Hewitson.

Common. It has the habits of a Mycalesis,

88. LHLlymnias undularis, Drury.

A few males only seen.

Beh ss Fe

fa?

1881. ] taken in Sikkim, October, 1880. 57

89. Dyctis patna, Westwood.

A single male which I thought was a specimen of Huplea (Trepsich-

vois) midamus (an insect I did not see at all in the Runjeet valley) when

on the wing and captured as such, so admirably does this insect “ mimic”

the Huplea.

90. Discophora celinde, Stoll.

_ Males common all along the road settled with closed wings on damp

spots. When they fly they are particularly handsome, the deep indigo-

blue of their uppersides glistening beautifully in the sun-light.

91. Thaumantis diores, Doubleday.

A single specimen seen of this lovely insect.

(14.) Cethosia biblis.

Common.

92. Kallima inachis, Boisduval.

| Three seen, one settled on a damp spot, the other two flying along

the road and occasionally turning off at right angles to it to settle with

closed wings and head downwards on a stem of bamboo, where of course

their close similitude to a dead leaf rendered their detection, unless the -

actual spot where they settled was marked, almost an impossibility. Their

suddenly turning off to settle at right angles to their line of flight is a

characteristic I have observed in no other butterfly.

(23.) Ergolis ariadne.

Common as usual.

(24.) Cyrestis thyodamas.

Not very common.

93. Oyrestis risa, Doubl. Hew.

‘Very common. This species as well as C. thyodamas has the habit of

suddenly settling, with wings wide outspread, on the wnderside of a leaf

parallel to the ground, where it is completely hidden. This feat of gymnas-

tics is confined to this genus alone as far as my experience goes and must

be a great protection to it from its enemies, the disappearance of the insect

is so rapid that unless one has actually watched it settle on the leaf it

seems like magic.

94. Stibochiona nicea, Gray.

Very common. It has abold flight, is very pugnaceous, and always

settles with expanded wings on a leaf or similar resting-place only to soar

off in pursuit of the first intruder venturing near. It always returns to

the same spot.

(25.) Hestina nama.

Males common.

(26.) Huripus halitherses.

Males only seen. It has a rapid flight, and never settles with ex-

panded wings in conspicuous places as the female does.

58 L. de Nicéville—A List of aaa Noi igo

95. Lebadea ismene, Doubl. Hew: é

Common. It has a somewhat weak flight.

(28.) Meptis hordonia.

Common.

(31.) Weptis emodes.

Common. | na

(33.) Neptis susruta. . 3

One male only taken. RyiGeke

96. Athyma mahesa, Moore.

A single pair taken.

(35.) Athyma selenophora.

Common.

97. Adolias kesava, Moore.

One male.

98. Adolias sananda, Moore.

A single male.

99. Adolias apiades, Ménétriés. 9

Both sexes very common. They usually settle with oxpendedgaal

like the rest of the genus, but not invariably as some genera a 4

Shibochiona, &e.,) do. nbn

(87.) Apatura parysatis, Westwood. a.

The females are evidently very sluggish, out of dozens of na is -

did not seen one female. i

(38.) Nymphalis athamas. |

Green variety common. ; . ee

100. Nymphalis polyxena, Cramer. oe

A single specimen of one of the numerous varieties (? species) of a

this insect. .

(39.) Zemeros flegyas. | 4

Common. - vee

101. Lampides malaya, Horsfield. Ls aif ,

Common, settled on moist places. The specimens differ in some _

minute particulars from the Javan ones described by Horsfield. ae :

102. Lampides decidia, Hewitson. 7

Decidedly common. é

103. Lampides parrhasius, Fabricius.

One male. | ade tes

(44.) Lampides elpis. 1 A

Apparently confined to low elevations. |. (oe

104. Aphneus syama, Horsfield. :

One female only seen, The whole of the species in this gona

with the greatest rapidity.

, a atin

1881. ] taken in Sikkim, October, 1880. 59

(47.) ILlerda epicles, Godart.

Common.

105. Hypolycena etolus, Fabricius,

Very common. It is a rapid flyer, and on the wing at once remind-

ed me of one of the common blue-bodied Dragon-flies which abound every-

where near water. Is it possible that a butterfly has “ mimiced” a Lzdel-

lula ? “s '

* 106. Deudorix petosiris, Hewitson.

One male of this somewhat rare species.

(50.) Curetis bulis.

Common.

107. Arhopala centaurus, Fabricius.

One male taken.

108. Pontia xiphia, Fabricius.

I met with many specimens of this pretty, weak-flying species.

(81.) Pieris nadina.

One male.

109. Delias pasithoé, Linneus.

Two specimens only of this rich-coloured species.

110. Delias agostina, Hewitson.

Two male specimens, both settled on damp spots.

111. Hronia avatar, Moore.

One very fine male.

(56.) Catopsilia pyranthe.

- Common.

112. Papilio astorion, Westwood.

Both sexes fairly common.

(60.) Papilio helenus.

: Common.

(62.) Papilio androgeus.

2 - Males common.

t 113. Papilio sarpedon, Linneus,

_ Common. ‘This species, as also P. cloanthus, Westwood, is parti-

cularly fond of imbibing moisture from damp spots on the ground, and will

return to the same place however often disturbed.

114. Papilio agamemnon, Linneus.

Common, but all the specimens much worn.

115. Tagiades dasahara, Moore.

Common. Always settles, like the rest of the genus, with wings

wide outspread.

‘116. Pterygospidea menaka, Moore.

One specimen. Also settles with outspread wings.

60 L. de Nicéville—Butterflies taken in Sikkim. [No. 1,

117. Ismene bengaminit, Guérin.

Two specimens.

118. Ismene amara, Moore.

One specimen. The species of this genus as far as I know always

settle with closed wings.

119. Hesperilla (? Halpe) lutersquama, Mabille.

One male.

120. Pamphila (? Halpe) zema, Hewitson.

Common, settled on moist spots.

121. Pamphila augias, Linneus.

One male.

122. Pamphila mesa, Moore.

One specimen.

123. Pamphila gola, Moore.

One specimen.

(72.) Hesperia eltola.

Common.

124. Hesperia chaya, Moore.

Common. This is the widest spread -and commonest Hesperia in

North India, met with everywhere from the plains to 8,000 feet elevation.

125. Hesperia? semamora, Moore.

One specimen. A new species to the Museum collection.

126. <Astictopterus diocles, Moore.

The commonest Hesperia seen. Settles with closed wings.

127. Plesioneura sumitra, Moore.

One specimen. Always settles with expanded wings, is very swift

on the wing, and has the habit of executing an aérial patrol up and down

a small space.

128. Plesioneura alysos, Moore.

Common, both sexes taken, and all with one subapical white spot on

fore-wing. It has the same habits as the preceding. |

129. Nisionades salsala, Moore,

One specimen. It is common in shady places amongst trees on the

outskirts of Calcutta, and always settles with closed wings. .

The above 129 species of Butterflies were all taken under disadvantages.

There was but little sun during the five days I collected, and I was obliged

to cover a large extent of ground each day, so had no time to pause long in

likely localities, having literally to catch as I walked. I only mention this

to show what can be done in Sikkim in the way of collecting and how ex-

ceeding rich it is in Rhopalocera, could I have stopped longer in each place —

I should probably and without exaggeration have collected at least double

the number of species here recorded.

List of Earthquakes recorded in Assam.

1881.]

‘od OFM. | ‘spuodos OT wevg| STA Pf pue yy | “WI0T AVI

‘asvulep ON "NI 03 ‘G | ‘Spuoods GT ‘NV Q}|°" ‘STIL

. ‘SuoSmonr pur | 3 ‘p pue “yy ‘wemory | qI6T Indy

SIMA Oey “eredyron ‘avqorg ‘goypdg

UF 41°F Weq you vay 09 pourezroosy | ‘ofqeztuSooer 4oNT "spuoddes Z WV eT's| °° ‘andurgqyey Nn teem

"M 09 “OL ‘SOqNUIUT Z ‘Wv eg ses ‘IBSBSqIC “6 66

“818 sooys ‘eSeurep ‘ TT 04 “M. ‘oqNUTUL T ‘WY 08'S sieve f ‘ABYIO “ ‘c

N “Ty 04'S ‘spuodes F = ge a a ea ‘dnawey Bpocln,

: ‘NF S| — “‘Spuoves g ‘WV S| ‘STH ‘ff puewseqy | “©

SUTUIOU sIq4 “W*V ¢ qnoqe aovyd yoo,

Yooys 4ysts AI9A vB ‘asvulep oUulos

Pesneo givde puoses & jo g° qnoqe

SUONTIoso oy], “Areurpsio uevyy eu04

1odaeys IOyQVI SULAvY qnq punos

euyquni yensn 043 Aq popooosd ‘Surreeq oyou ‘spuoo = |'yooys Jo pus

puv peruvdwmoooe yooys qavus Araa y |-Seu .zey wo.1 A | 7-88 ZI qnoqy Bt a) Al ie ‘anduiy ye] Ssoaicte

- “uOTyB.Mp

SuUOT ATrensnun JO 41 togze ‘uotqeaqra

mq ous Area yooys eSeuep on | “POM 'N | ‘spuooes CF aa fA Sana =

‘9L0A0G "M OF ‘HE | «= “Soqnutur ¢ WV ORL) ‘imdree

“QUONT ‘qSUiT 0} 480 AA. ‘OFNUIUL T ‘WV GTZ|°" ‘quysvpory | “pig “uve

‘6L8T

“SYIVUOY "MOTYOOAI ‘g0Ued1N900 :

[etoues pue Lue Ji ‘oseurep Jo quoyxny ansicde sess te! jo oul y, Format san

——————— sss SSS SSS SS SSS SSS SSS SSS SS Sa

“pouorqyuoul O18 orm esoy4y ueyy SOTFI[BOOT

70440 UL 4Jey ueeq oavy 07 you Pourvz100Se 910M y YSIIojse uv AIM poyIeu soyenbyyivo oy} 4ST] SUIMOT[OF 94} LT

(IVONEG 40 INGWNUAAOH AHL OL AMLIOATY TvOINOTONONLA 247 Ag pagvorunumwog) ;

"AVSSY dO LNAWNUAAOD 972 AG— ORR PUY GLEI Suvah ay; buunp wossp ut papsoves sayonbyzung fo 18UT—' A

* o J c a, he tat Loe ~

ee ee ee ee ee) ee ee ee ee ee Ve,

List of Earthquakes recorded in Assam

‘STITH. eSeyy pue nduryyery ‘esesqig “eredieop ur yay wo9q You eavy OF poureqroosy +

‘W 'V 08'S |‘SITTH “£ pur sey yy

‘Q5VUIVP ON

‘quop dovUlep

ou estou Surquing pesuojoid ev sea

a10y} ynq yysys Area sv Yooys oy,

OD od

‘gevulep ON ‘“YOOYS FYSITS

‘QUONT

peep. OT

cere Vemma.

‘gsvuep ON “OOS FaVUIG

‘gSvulvp ON “HOOYS FILS

"syooys JAvUIS OMT, ‘OUON

‘SWOOYS PATJNOGSUOD OAT,

‘od

‘osvulep ON

‘oSeuep OU HOoys poyivwu pure qavuig

‘g8emep ou ‘yooys yysr[s At0a VW

‘Oo

‘QSVUeP ON

‘Sy IVULOYT

yetouss puv Luv jt ‘oovurep Jo 4U04xG

"HOF "M

“paatesqo 90 N

"A S09 "MN

"N 09'S

‘UMOUY JON

“A OF OM

“HOF "M

"AH CN 99 “MS

"N 99: °S

"MS 94 (HON

"HAS 99 “AA ON

'S 09 °N

"MN 99°H 'S

“poorqou JON {

‘§ 04 °N

“qSBiT OF ISO MA

‘HS 9OF MON

‘quorvdde yon

“HOF M

“TH OF "M

‘S OF -°N

“UOIZOOIIP

quorvddy

"spuodes G

‘008 MOT Y

"spuooes G

‘oqNUIU |

‘spuodes G

*‘puodes T

‘spuodes Og

‘spuodes OF

‘SOT ‘WZ

"spuo0des %

‘088 GT 0} OT

"spuodes fF

"Spuodes Z

*spuodes OG

‘spuodes &

‘spuodes

“soqnUIUl Z

‘spuooes JG

‘00S MOT YW

‘puooes T

*‘spuodes G

‘spuodes Z

‘UOT}BINGT

—— eee

SS ee

‘Wd CT ZI

Wd OG",

‘NV O8'F

eer

BA AES

AM \E

"WK 'V O8'T

‘HV OP SL

KV OFT

DNS ge

‘W 'd OL'ZI

aoe

‘K *d OF"

"Kd O8'ZI

Wd OST

Wd OF'TL

WK 'd OG'SI

Wd GT'L

‘Wd 08'9

eset

‘90U0TINDIO

yo CUED

ie ‘SUCIIV y

coo ¢ . 5

SITH “£ pue "Mx

nee ‘OUOSMON y

aa ‘SUVIIL] »

- ‘ST[LH, ore 4) 4

"SIT f¢ pur yt

a soutigy

eee ‘SUOSMON A

3 ae ‘reqovys

si ‘Suvtieq4

sa ‘dnaweyt

r% ‘SITE, CSUN y

‘ ‘SITTH “£ pure "Sx {

a“ ‘SUOSMONTy.

a ‘rnd wiy yer].

#1 ‘IVSVSICy

ea ‘SULLIV(T

= ‘STITH O18 1)»

ate ‘STITH ab pure 0

oe ‘BUOSMON

“qoUIgst

14 ce

oa Ld

a: ye a

‘yag *

“‘plg ‘VO

PS"

‘pigz “

"y9Z, ‘4deg

"gees *

"an

"9s (a4

“"U9¢G oune

‘6L8T

"aqey

Eee

“panulyUoQ—‘OSST PU BLT suvah ay, burwnp wassy ur papsovas soyonbypiog f0 7517

during the years 1879 and 1880.

1881.]

‘ouOp aSeUep ON

‘IOpUNy} 4ULASIp Jo sv ostou

Suyquina e fq papaoaad qjo0Ns 410r8

oud S¥M O14], ‘ouOp oSvuep on

‘op ‘op ‘od

‘op ‘op ‘0d

P ad oe

‘eUOp osvUIep ou “Yooys 4Y SITS

ele bel od

‘op ‘op od

‘op ‘op ‘od

‘op ‘op od

ae ‘Op oe

‘ouop edewep ou spoys qyays oud

‘oUOp SsBUILp OU ‘yooYs 4Y STIs V

‘OSRUL

“ep ON ‘estou Surquans pesuoroid

B svar odoy} 9Nq 4YSI[s sv Yyooys oxy,

‘op ‘0d

“eSvUep OU Yooys aug

‘ouOp sovUIUp ON

‘oSvUlep OU “qq SITS

‘“QUONT

‘eseulep ou yooys divys oud

‘aseUep OU SOOYS OMI,

‘euoU oscvmEy

"YqINog 04 “N

‘Fst OF “MA

‘poadasqo JON

“‘peotgou JON

ACS 08 oN

MN 94° 'S

TON OF oe

“FSOM 94 “OL

“HN 99 °*M SS

So MM ON

“YYAOS 09 “AA

"poadasqo JON

“FSe, OF“ M

ROS OF

‘S

ane

cs wo

Sp 82F 2

Pyieeag

‘spuodes G

‘spuodds 7

"00S MOT VW

‘00S Moy VW

‘spuodes @

‘spuodes G

‘spuodos

‘spuodas G

‘puodes T

er yi

‘spuodes &

“‘Sspuodes NZ

‘spuvdes G

‘spuooes OT

‘00S MOT VW

‘spuodes G

‘spuodes Z

*spuodes OF

"spuoods PF

‘00S MOT WV

‘S T uvyy ssary

‘spuodas 0G

‘spuodas ¢

‘spuodes GT

WK 'd OS'9

‘WN ‘d CFOT

‘Wd PP TT

‘Wd 6 JOG Y

“N ‘dt OFS

‘Widy

‘WV OF

"N ‘d 0€'9

"W ‘d OG"

‘Wd OGL

‘Wd OTL

‘Wd J

WaGy

KV OI

‘Kd OCT

‘NK 'V 08'¢

WV 08'9

‘Wd 9

'N ‘d G39

N “a 6F'G

‘Wag

‘NK “4 OF'9

‘SITTH Sty yy

‘dnazwe yyy.

‘SUBIIC(Ty.

‘SUBIIL(T y

‘SUOBMON

‘STTTH O18) x

“SUTLide 1880 Sh

‘STL Sty yy

ANTS qns pe

‘IVSPSGICy.

‘SOUOSMONy.

‘SULIIV(] »

‘dniweypy

‘SUOSMON

‘SUCIIV y

gli 4 ete ISvy yy

‘IVYOVO ~

‘STITH O18) x

‘STITH @5@ Nx

‘SUBIIV(] x

‘IVSVSQICy.

‘SUOSMON

‘TVYOVO) »

"WN 'd 08'S STITH “f£ pus sey yy

&¢ 6c

‘udp Tady

“HPS “408d

148 7

AL ong

a4 6¢

(74 ce

Wet

‘pug ‘ure

‘OS8I

TAG ies

PAGS te

44 (74

c¢ 19

““ (44

(74 cc

ce (74

aU bala

List of Earthquakes recorded in Assam [No. 1,

“yooys yyors Aioa YW

‘ow ‘solqvy ‘soAToys FO poyoouy o.10A

soplJAv [[VUIs ynq ouOp sovUIep ON

‘punos Suryquina pnoy ev Aq poeaoy

-Jo} puv poruvduoooe ‘eouefora 9fq

-vlopIsuod JO Yooys ofqnop & svm sity,

‘guUOp aSVUUBpP ON ‘OU O10AOS

ze Aq poaroyjoy yoous 4ysis e 4sinq

‘qUOp OOLUULP ON ‘SYOOYS AVG Z

“OUOP a.SvuUl

ep ON ‘S[BAIOJUL YB SyOoYs JYSITG Z%

“ouop

eSVUILP SNOLIOS ON ‘SYOOYS Jlvug Z|

‘ouop

esvuep ON ‘s[BAJOJUL Je syooyg F

‘syooys JoUurystp ynq

qysys A10A doy, ‘“ouop esvulep ON

‘op 0d

‘op ‘0g

‘quop osvUep ON

‘YOOYS O10AOS OU)

‘op ‘od

‘ouOp OSvUUp ON

‘quOp oSeUep ON “yooys davys oud

‘guUOp oovUIUp ‘ONT

"Sy IVULOY

[vteues puv Aue j1 ‘oovuep Jo quoqxny

“HN OFM 'S

‘HT N09 "AM 'S

“WS0.M\ 09

‘T'S 9 "MN

"YINog 07 “N

989M 0} “G]

‘SU NPM 'S

"YIIONT 09 “g

"YING 04 “Ni

"yqnog 04 “NI

"SOM 09 GH

"Yqog 04 “Ny

“qseny 04 “M.

“Ganes oF N

"YPROS OF 'N

“MOL4OOJITP

qguoieddy

"Spuodes Z

‘SoqNUIU %

‘sOmMUIU F

"SOqNUIUL Z

‘spuodes OF

‘spuds OG

"yore spuodes

OG °F ST

‘spuodes OT

‘spuodes G

‘spuodes %

‘spuodas Qe

‘spuooes G

‘spuodes 0%

‘spuodes OG

“uOIyeanq

‘Ww “W CTL

WV 6S°E

‘W 'V Gog

‘WV Gp

esas

Wd SBT

‘Wd OS'O1

‘Wd CT OL

‘Wd Z]

‘W‘'V.0¢'S

pete

‘WV GPT

‘N'vVe

‘O0UdIINIIO

gO Oren,

‘SITTH ore

‘STITH Oe)

‘

gaied[vox)

‘dnawe yy

‘STITT seq y

freqorg

‘geqthgs

‘Kpuvyeyrey

WOISTAT “NG x

‘STH PG x

‘SITTH StU x

‘IBSVSAIGy.

‘SUOSMON y

‘SUBIIV(Ty

‘SITTH Ise M1 x

‘DUOSMON y

‘OLS

‘ponul}UOQ—'OSSl PUY GST svah ay7 burunp wossp ue papsooas sayonby2uny Jo ISvT

(74

"T406

“

(14

“ce

“e

"U4, oun

UI8T

HLT

"PSG

“ec

“

“ce

“e

‘qsq Avy

‘OS8T

‘aged

g the years 1879 and 1880.

durin

1881. ]

‘op ‘op ‘od

‘qUOp OSvUILP ONT “POS FULSITS

‘quOp sovulep

ON ‘A[Surumryye MoTesung s,1e010

[BUOISTAIp-qus oy} Jo sqysod uepoom

94} Yooys suo atoAes B sem yooys

qsig oy, ‘4Sdy oyg Joqze soqnurwm OT

qhoqe YooYys JYSIS puooes v sem OL],

‘QuUOp esvuUIUp ON

“1oyv] SoynuTU

fF 10 S hoge suo Jayysys v Aq papood

-ons svM puv atoaos AIOA SBA YOOYS

ayy, ‘seovjd amofz ul payovta Sut

-pjmq Aimsvary oy} FO [VM Jeqno oy,

‘auOp sovuUlep

ON ‘SHOYS VATJNIOSUOD O19AOS OMT,

‘eSvuUlep [VLloyVU OU 4nq ‘se]014A%

dl] Yous pur sdoguvoop uMOp MoIyy

0} Suoigs ATJUOLOyJNS sv UOTZBIGIA

‘QUOp BSvUILp [VLIO}VU ON

‘quUOp aSRUIRp ONT

"YOOYS BUSTS VY

‘ouOp acvulep

apaqt] A194 —“4JOF YS0SUOT OY} Jo UO

‘aul Suol @ poqysey oyenbygave ogy, |

‘QUOP OSVUULP ON “OMOAOS LOYAVA SAL

oud JSi OY} SYOOYS OATQNOESUOD OAT,

"YANOS 07 °N

ynOs °F N

“Gano 047 Ni

‘89M 'S °F “HON

ABOM OF

Ganog 0F N

UION-°7 'S

‘FSO M OF OL

ee AK Oa

"989 MO} i

“FS9M 0} “if

UMON 03'S

“AON O73

"UMION 04 *S

"HS 9F “MN

‘spuooes J

‘spuodes ¢

‘OyNUIU T

‘spuodes OG

‘SONUIUL F

"098 08 97 09

‘OqNUIUT T

‘O08 MOT VW

"‘spuodes G

‘spuodes &

‘spuooes Og

"Spuodes OE

‘spuodes G

‘aqNUIW T

‘sognutu £7

W 'd GI'€

‘W 'd 08>

WK 'V oG'g

NV FE

WV E

‘WV &6SG

Of P

"Vv POV

oy Oe

Wages

"Vv O&'P

sss 5

‘WV

‘WV OTP

‘STLH StU yy

‘SUOSMON x

“atq-qug funsure yy

ald -qug yeyeio¢

“alg-qug yeqsyjop

“AIG -qng represuryy

‘Sq[TH, Be NT

‘andwi1q yey

‘mduwuiy yey

‘rnd uty yey

‘rnd wiyyery

“‘TVSVSqIg

‘SUOSMON

‘BUOSMON

‘BUVlIVd

“cc

6é

“

6é

“

ast Aine

(79

List of Earthquakes recorded in Assam

‘op ty eee

‘oUOp oSvUep ‘ON “Yooys 4y SIs V

‘estou SuITquNa pnoy Tensa

oy} Aq popoosord sem 41 “gour4stp

puv poyIvur sea yooys oyy, ‘euoyy

"OOYS FY Sg

‘yooys gycrts Araa @ ‘oUONT

‘yowio sqsod asnoy

oyVU OF quoTOYFns oyeys [v1sze, ve Lq

uot} pure spavadn ‘mopeq worg yooys

v £q pepesoons sv Surlpquma yensn

SUL “Yooys yuepora soyyee ynq 4aoyg

‘amodzay, 4

qou repesuvyy ye A[uo qyoz ‘aSewep on

‘qUuOp aovUVp ON

‘auOp 9cvul

“ep ON + ‘Jopunyy yurqstp ext] ostou

suyquinit e fq papaooad ‘yooys oug

‘QUO NT

‘auOp osvUIVp ON

©P Om

‘qooys yysys Atos W

" ‘@uop esevUep ONT

‘op ‘op Oo”

‘ouOp osvUep ON “ooys 448119

‘SyIvUlayy

[e1oues pue Lue qr ‘asvurep Jo quoqxq

SS SSS SS ss nS

“AMS OF N

"M ‘S 99H 'N

“MN

“qSUT 0} “AA

"YqNOg 0} “MA

TE “Sr OF - MON.

Gas attr

‘uUMOUY JON

‘UMOUY JON

"uUMOUY JON

ONTO 8

‘tH “N °F “MS

pooryou oN

‘UOrqOaIIp

quoreddy

"spuooes

‘098 GT 04 OT

VST Sr (

ee Se

WV GTGL

‘spuodes Z |W “VP yN0GV

‘spuodes G0} Z

‘spuodes ¢

‘spuodes OT

‘spuooes G

‘puodas T

‘spuodes QT

"WOE FH0qV

*‘puodes T

‘spuooes Z

‘spuodes F

‘spuodes Z

‘spuodes G

"UOlyeIn(T

‘WH "WG

WV BBE

‘W 'd 08'S

‘Wd O€ TT

Wd $11

NV GY

‘W'VG

‘HV O€'¢

WK 'V 087

‘Wd OT

Wd 08'F

‘Wed p

‘90U01INDIO

Jo oumly,

‘STH O1°Dy

‘SUOSMON y.

‘Buvqedy

“erpd (ROH,

‘STITH O18)»

‘ST[TH O1eD x.

‘BUBLIV Cy

‘STTTH. seq yy,

‘dniwey

‘STTTH sey x

“IVYOR,)

‘SITLH 018) x

‘SITTH O18)»

ible Re aes

‘IVYOVOy

‘SUBIIV(T y

‘POLS

"PEpnpouojn— OSsT Puy GLST suvah ay2 burwnp wussp ur papsoras saywnbyzsug fo svt

hee ,

wir “4deg

‘puse “

st Ho

""U99T “

0 Cc

‘pug ‘ony

""U90G “

1) ee

‘qsyT Aine

‘OS8I

‘aye

during the years 1879 and 1880. 67

1881.]

‘quop oSvulep ON = “4Y S118

qqysts 410A

‘oSeulep ON “FU SIS

‘quOp oseUep ON "Hoos qYUsl[s V

eer ON

‘auop osvuIep ON ‘qysl[S

‘asvulep ON

‘quop osvuep ON ‘Wooys FUSS V

‘QUOP OSVLUP ON ‘ALIAS

os ogmmb you yooys puoses v Aq 04]

OPNULA B IOV PEMOT[OF YOOYS Aes

‘auop apeuee ONY

‘ouOp osvuep ON qyets AIO A

‘quop eneuUtp ON “Yooys 4qSTIS V

"dN °F “MS

489.4 0} 4SVQT

"YINog 09 YON

‘T'S 09M 'N

‘poolgou 40N

“M09

"YqNog 04 'N

“M 09

“MA 04°S

"YINOg 0 “N

"spuodes OT

*‘poarasqo JON

‘spuodes Og

‘spuodes &

‘oqNUIU T

"00S MOT YW

*‘spuodes OT

‘spuodes G

‘spuodes 9 04G

‘spuodes GT

"spuodes G

"spuodes

Wd GPT ‘SITH

voquiep pus sey yx

HL VOG P| = ‘md urq yer] x

2 ge ® abe “‘TVSVSqIGy

SB Vow ss ‘SUOSMON x

‘NV p sBqSF[0D ICSVSGICy

‘W ‘V GG’Z |" ‘SueITe(]

‘Wd § |" “IVSSqISy

‘Wd GPL ‘DUOOMON x

SIG SG We io ‘Sueded y

‘WV OF-OT |" «STITH YOM e

oH a Aa ‘SUBIIV(] y

‘WV GLP |" ‘BUOSMON x

WEL

"496 “90

“STG be!

"490% “490

"06 4s

"ma6°."

"‘pigg “

‘uysT “

PLATE XV,

{

‘

Scale of one i

= xs

2 S

: ee F

| o $ 3

- = i ote A Be | a

- O-~« & g

Z w Ss a

“y me ee iis ~*~ »

QO $$ B a) 8 i

z R ~ z 8

< 3 % ge , 3

ee ae f a

Co 2 tS ' FA

he SS x

as 2

us 8 a.

_! E

r iE

of a Ra

ed Soe a oe, ee ee Gee

.——-Journal Asiatic Society of Bengal

ANFORD

eal

‘i

ae ee:

fy r

ee Se

Pet

= > j

‘ Ne ee

Cait ide

ty ean ee

: Tey ere

; Bia

- -

r, . , oy

= ‘* ”

hea -

aes

Pe:

Bo a Re Sn ale PF

ed ¥ |

eee, ee =

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

——G—

Part I1.—PHYSICAL SCIENCE,

Ver woe eee renee s:_ 00 OOOO

No. II.—1881.

PSNI a a a a et a il

VI.—On the relations of cloud and rainfall to temperature in- India, and

on the opposite variations of density in the higher and lower atmos-

pheric strataa—By Henry F. Buayrorp, F. R. 8., Meteorological

Leporter to the Government of India.

[Received 25th March, 1881 ;—Read 6th April, 1881. ]

In the Report on the Meteorology of the year 1879, which I drew up

last autumn, and which will shortly be issued, I had occasion to discuss

the two subjects enumerated in the above title, in connection with the

anomalous variations of temperature and barometric pressure, exhibited by

the Indian registers during the last two or three years. As, however, they

have a much wider bearing than merely in reference to the cotemporary

phases of our Meteorology, and indeed may claim to rank among the

more important physical operations which influence Indian Meteorology,

I have thought that.it might be of interest to extract these notices from

their original setting in the pages of the Annual Report, and to ask the ~

Society to give them an independent circulation in its Journal.

I have been the more prompted to do this, because, in a recent number

of the Journal of the London Meteorological Society,* Mr. Douglas

Archibald has discussed at length a nearly cognate subject, viz., the “ Varia-

tions in the barometric weight of the Lower Atmospheric Strata in India.”

In this paper, Mr. Archibald refers to certain articles which the late Mr.

* Vol. VI. New Ser. No. 36, October 1880. Mr, Archibald’s paper was read on

the 19th May 1880.

70 H. F. Blanford—On the relations of cloud [No. 2,

J. Allan Broun, F. R. 8. contributed to “ Nature” shortly before his decease,

and in which he endeavoured to show, that while air must unquestionably

expand and contract according as its temperature rises and falls, the varia-

tion in density so produced in no way adequately accounts for the annual

variation of monthly mean barometric pressure at the surface of the earth.

Mr. Ar chibald, following a method which I proposed in a paper in the

Phil. Trans. in 1874, computes the variations of density, which the at-

mospheric column below Darjiling undergoes month by month, in conse-

quence of the variations of temperature, humidity and top-pressure ; and

shows that the lower stratum of the atmosphere, thus subjected to a

physical analysis, conforms in its changes, with near approximation, to the

indications of theory ; and that, of the several causes affecting its density

and static pressure, temperature is by far the most influential. This con-

clusion is also that at which I arrived in the paper above referred to, work-

ing on far more restricted data than those discussed by Mr. Archibald, but

the best then available to me.

Mr, Archibald has taken as the subject matter of his paper, oh nor-

mal or average values of pressure, temperature &c., as given by many years’

registers at Darjiling and Goalpara. In the latter part of the present paper,

I have compared the abnormal variations of temperature with those of the

density of the atmospheric column, below the three hill stations Chakrata,

Ranikhet and Pachmarhi, and have shown that, in their case also, tem-

perature and density vary inversely, in accordance therefore with the

results previously obtained by myself and Mr. Archibald, and in accordance

also with the indications of theory.

It seems, therefore, to be fairly established that, as regards the lower

stratum of the atmosphere, the anomaly pointed out by the late Mr. Broun

does not exist. Observation and theory are here as consistent as the char-

acter of the data would lead us to anticipate ; and we must therefore look

to the condition of the higher strata of the atmosphere, those which lie above

the level of our Indian hill stations, Darjiling, Chakrata &c., for the expla-

nation of the apparent inconsistency to which Mr. Broun drew attention.

In connection with this enquiry, the facts brought forward in the present

extracts from my report seem to me to have much significance.

I may mention that the whole of this was written and in type (for the

Report) before I had seen Mr. Archibald’s paper above referred to.

Some other general questions of importance are referred to incidentally

in the course of discussion, in the extracted passages.

On the mean of all Indian stations, the temperature of the year 1879

was slightly below the average, but it was by no means generally so in

Northern India. In the North-West Provinces and Bengal, the mean

1881. | and rainfall to temperature in India. 71

temperature of the year was slightly excessive ; and in the Punjab, this

was the case at as many stations as showed the opposite variation. This

excess was due to the preponderance of the high temperatures of the first

five months, which were not quite compensated by the depression of tem-

perature which prevailed during the rains, and, more or less generally, in

the later months of the year. In the Central Provinces, however, and

Rajputana, the great depression of the closing months of the year more

than counterbalanced the excess of the earlier months; and in the Dakhan

and the Peninsula generally, a depression of temperature characterised the

greater part of the year. In Burma and Arakan, only the first three months

of the year showed an excess of temperature ; that of the remainder of the

year being rather below the average.

Thus the progressive increase of the average temperature of India,

which, as was shown in the Meteorological report for 1878, had been in

progress during the four years 1875-78, reached its climax in the last of

these years, and has been followed by a considerable fall. The mean ano-

malies of the five years are as follows :—

1875. 1876. 1877. 1878. 1879.

Number of Stations a a 72 q2 74 74 70

Mean anomaly .. oe «+ | —0-29° | +0-08° | +.0°17° | +0:62° | —0-13°

Progressive variation a a eae +021 | +025 | +045 | —0°75

The result, therefore confirms the conclusion which I drew in the

Meteorological report of 1878, and shows that the variation is not apparent

~ only and due to any progressive change in the instruments employed. So

far, it coincides with that found by Gautier and Képpen for land stations

in the tropics generally ; since the maximum coincides, approximately, with

the recent minimum of sun-spots. j

A recent notice by Dr. K6ppen, in the July number of the Journal of

the Austrian Meteorological Society, gives some highly interesting data

of the temperature anomalies of large land areas of the Northern Hemi-

sphere, during the last five years; which indicate that the oscillation of

temperature, shown above, was not restricted to India, but was shared by

a large portion of Europe and North and Central America.. The data are

reproduced in the following table, in which the temperature anomalies are

reduced from Dr. Képpen’s table, to their corresponding values in Fahren-

heit degrees :—

rials H. F. Blanford—On the relations of cloud [No. 2,

1876. 1876. 1877. 1878. 1879.

Central Europe, oe »» | —1:06 | —014 | +0°23 | 40:59 | —2°32

Eastern North America, .. -. | 2°30 | —0°31 | +2°02 | 43°38 | +0°38

San José Central America 10° N., .. | —0°72 | —0O°07 | +1:31 | +1:55 | —0°47

European Russia South of 55° N., .. | —2°34 | —0°72 | —0°36 | 41°80 P

Ditto ditto North, ,, +. | —842°| 1°08 | 0-86 | are ?

In another table Dr. Képpen gives the temperature anomalies of the

same years for those parts of Europe and Asia which show a departure from

this regular oscillation. It is to be observed that these include all those

countries which are most directly influenced by the Gulf-stream :—

1875. 1876. 1877. 1878. 1879.

Scandinavian Peninsula, .. | —0°92 | —1:06 | +1:96 | +0°90 | —1-04

England, ee .» | —O14 | 40°52 | +011] +018 | —3-20-

Scotland, es .» | +049 | —O-16 | +0°74 |] +036 | —2:05

Iceland and Faroe Isles, ve bed eee +0°9 OT —0°5 +0°4

West Greenland, ve oo | +18 +0°9 +18 +3°6 ?

Italy, aks .. | —0°7 +0°2 +0°4 ae ?

Caucasus, 4 Stations ne —0'7 +1:3 +11 +0°4 ?

South-West Siberia and Amu Darya,

6 Stations, : ap —07 —0'5 +11 4

South-East Siberia and Pekin, 4 Sta-

tions, ve oe | ot 02 +0°4 +0°2 —0°02 r

The subject of Dr. Képpen’s paper appears to have been suggested by

a paper of Mr. Douglas Archibald’s in ‘ Nature’ (26th February 1880),

wherein it is sought to show that the periodical heat waves, brought to

light by Professor Piazzi Smyth, on the evidence of the rock temperatures

of Calton Hill, Edinburgh, are dependent on variations in the mean cloudi-

ness of the atmosphere; since the periods of highest ground temperature

are those of minimum cloud and vice versd. This view of Mr. Archibald’s,

viz., the dependence of temperature on cloud proportion, appears to be in

part identical with that which I put forward originally in my paper, “ On

some recent evidence of the variation of the Sun’s Heat,” &c., in the

XLVth Volume of this Journal (June 1875), wherein I endeavoured to

show that, the temperature of the lower atmosphere, on the land surface,

in India, depends much more on the quantity of cloud and on the rainfall —

than on that variation of the solar heat intensity, the periodicity of which

188].] and rainfall to temperature in India. 73

was brought out in the data discussed in the paper. As regards India, I

go beyond Mr. Archibald, however, in attributing even greater importance

to the evaporation of rainfall than to obscuration of the sun by cloud.

In a short paper, written in reply to some criticisms of Dr. Hann and

Dr. K6ppen, which I have lately communicated to the Journal of the Aus-

trian Meteorological Society, I had given some recent data which bear

strongly on these views ; since they show that both the ground tempera-

ture and that of the lowest stratum of the atmosphere are dependent, in a

very high degree, on cloud and rainfall; and that, in India at least, this

effect is so great, that it must, in all probability, outweigh and mask any

direct influence of variations in the intensity of the solar radiation.

In the first place, I give a comparison of the mean temperatures of

the air and ground at Alipore (Calcutta) Observatory, in the first five

months of the two years 1879 and 1880. The air temperatures are those

recorded under a shed of the usual pattern, consisting of a thatched roof

simply supported on posts, and open, therefore, on all sides to the wind,

beneath which the instruments are exposed, about 4: feet above the ground.

The ground temperatures are obtained with a verified standard thermome-

ter, the bulb of which rests on the ground at the bottom of a wooden tube,

3 feet below the surface, the arrangement being similar to that known as

Lamont’s. The place of exposure is a grassy surface, (the grass being

short and in the dry weather thin), freely exposed to sunshine and rain :—

TEMPERATURE.

CLoup PRo- | RAINFALL:

AIR Grounp PORTION, INCHES,

Rarny DAYS.

—_—_——— eS ||.

1879. | 1880. | 1879. | 1880. | 1879. | 1880. | 1879. | 1880. | 1879. | 1880.

January, .. 65°0 1° 65°8 |: 72°4 | 72°6.| 0°39 2°03 val 0:05 p

Hepruary,... | 71°7 | 69°9 | 74°65 | 747 | 174 | ..3:05| 0:21 |) 2°91 1 6

Mipreme..... | 7971 ( 786.) 79°8 |. 78°3 \ 0-79 2°72) Nil 0°54 2

April,.........| 85°2 | 842] 863 | 841] 2-43 | 964! wi | 1-91 6

J ae 85:2 | 836 | 90'2 | 85°5 | 4°59 a21} 3°22 4°87 9 12

Mean or Sum| 772 | 764 | 80°6 | 79:0 | 1:99] 3°13] 3°43 | 10:28] 10 27

Difference,...| ... |—0°8 wo» =|—1'6 sent EAT ce «§ + 6°85 +17

Hence, it appears that, in the month of January, an excess of 1°64 of cloud,

with an insignificant rainfall, accompanied an increase of 08° of air tem-

perature. But in February, an increase of only 1°31 of cloud and of 2:70

inches of rain lowered the mean temperature 1:3°._ In March, an increase

of 1:93 of cloud and of 0°54 inch of rain, on only two days, coincided with

a reduction of 0°5°. In April, an increase of only 0:21 of cloud and 1°91

inches of rain, on six days, a reduction of 1:0°; and, in May, an increase

of 0°62 of cloud and 1:65 inches of rain, on three additional days, a reduc-

tion of 1:6° of temperature. But the temperature of the ground, in which

74 H. F. Blanford—On the relations of cloud [No. 2,

the cooling effects of cloud and rain, (the latter especially,) are cumulative,

exhibits their influence in a far more striking manner. As the result of

the differences of the five months, the ground temperature of May 1880

was not less than 4°7° below that of the corresponding month of 1879.

That the effect of the cloud and rainfall on the temperature of the

air was so much smaller than on that of the ground, is doubtless owing to

the fact that, after January, the winds of Calcutta are chiefly from the sea.

This too perhaps explains the wery striking fact, that on the average of

two complete years’ observations, the temperature of the ground, at a

depth of 8 feet, is not less than 5° higher than that of the air:

Such being the effect of cloud and rain, at a station situated only 60

miles from the sea, and but 20 miles from the broad estuary of the Hoogh-

ly, up which much of the sea wind blows to Calcutta, it may be expected

that, in the continental climate of Upper India, this influence will be far

more pronounced. ‘That such is, in fact, the case, is strikingly shown by a

comparison of the temperature, cloud and rainfall of the North-West Pro-

vinces in the dry and rainy seasons of 1877 and 1879 respectively. In the

former year, the months of March, April and May were unusually cloudy,

and the rainfall, although not excessive, was, on the whole, above the

average. In 1879, these months were unusually dry and serene. On the

other hand, the conditions of the rainy months, June, July, and August

of the two years, were relatively reversed ; the rainfall of 1877 being very

deficient, while that of 1879 was more copious than usual. The result of

these variations on the temperature is well shown in the following table,

which gives the mean temperature anomaly, the mean cloud proportion,

monthly rainfall and number of rainy days deduced from the abstract

registers of the five stations, Meerut, Agra, Lucknow, Allahabad, and

Benares :—

TEMPERATURE | CLOUD PRO- | RAINFALL:

ANOMALY. PORTION. INCHES. Rarny DAYS.

1877. | 1879. | 1877. | 1879. | 1877. | 1879. | 1877. | 1879.

Mirch, i. | —14 | +09 | 3:85 | 2-47] 0°58 | 0-18] 2°0 1

April, a7 43 —4'0 | +3°7 | 3:22 103! 052 OOF | He 0

May, —1'3 | 4+4°7 | 2°63 1°38 0 43 0°02 1°6 0

Mean, ... ie sion | HSL | S23 1°63 | O51 0°09/ 1:7 0

Difference, eon eee eee + 5°3 see ——11‘60 eos —0°42 ooo —0*

June, re suis o. | €1°8 |—O'S | 3°26 4°66} 1°40 4°78! 30 92

July, ace ban oo. | t+4°3 | —2°0 5°48 7°91} 3:00 | 11°61 6:0 16°2

August, ... Re | +68 |—2°0 | 4°41 $07 | 3°21} 1147498 226

Mean, ... ae wo | $43 | —1°6 | 4°38 6°88 | 2°54 9°18} 46 16:0

Difference, ww. |—O'9 + 2°50 +6°64| .. ©11°4

ee ————— a a

1881.] and rainfall to temperature in India. | 75

It must not be overlooked that, both in the dry season and in such an

autumnal season as that of 1877, cloudless weather is accompanied by hot

westerly winds, while cloudy weather is usually characterised by compara-

tively cool easterly winds; and it may therefore be objected, that a large

part of the temperature difference shown in the above table, is dependent

on the wind and not on the local effect of cloud and rain. And this objec-

tion may be admitted, in so far, that the temperature effect is not strictly

of local origin. But the heat of the westerly wind, itself, is simply owing

to the dryness of the adjacent tract. For the heaviest rain that falls in

the North-West Provinces in July and August is brought by westerly

winds, which come from the Arabian Sea. These blow across Rajputana

and Central India, the surface of which has then been cooled by the rain

already fallen; and under these circumstances westerly winds are cool

winds. The supposed objection, therefore, has no real validity.

The above data show that, both in the dry season and the rainy

season, the anomalous temperature of the air depends principally on the

cloud and rainfall; the effect of both these being to lower the tempera-

ture ; in the case of the former, by obscuring the sun, in that of the latter,

by the evaporation which ensues, and which reduces the temperature of both

the ground and the air in contact with it, not only on the days of rainfall,

but generally for one or two days afterwards. In November and Decem-

ber, however, when the temperature is falling rapidly, the influence of these

agents is relatively less powerful, and the final result is of a different .

character. In these months, the total loss of heat by radiation from the

ground, under a clear sky, exceeds the total gain from solar radiation under

similar conditions ; and, accordingly, the presence of cloud, which tends to

arrest both, results in maintaining the temperature above the average.

The winds, which bring the vapour to form the cloud, also contribute to

maintain a high temperature ; since they come from the seas around India,

the temperature of which, at this season, is higher than that of the land.

It is true that, in the cold season, as in the hot dry season, a warm period

due to southerly winds and cloud, if rain falls, is almost always followed

by a few days of excessive cold, as in the dry season; but, on the whole,

the former effect is preponderant ; and in November and December accord-

ingly, the rule which holds good for the greater part of the year is revers-

ed, cloudy and rainy months having a positive, and clear dry months a

negative, temperature variation. This is well shown by the following

table, which gives the mean temperature anomaly, cloud proportion, rain-

fall and number of rainy days of the six Punjab stations, Dera Ismail

Khan, Rawalpindi, Sialkot, Lahore, Ludhiana, and Delhi, for November

and December, in each of the five years 1875-79 :—

76 H. F. Blanford—On the relations of cloud [No. 2,

‘sXep Aureyy | : =

‘SOYOUL : UIVY : Hy

3 =)

no iS)

= ‘uoryz0doad pnojg | x 2

= 2

“ATRULOUV oINyeIEduUtd T, a a

SS ES SS SS SS PE SS x

mt . Po)

shep Aurey | : Ss

“SOYOUL : ULBIT | ie

, eae =

co SM es ie

@ doad n S

‘uoryz0dord pno : :

A 4 jet 6) | Ss 5

so Nes)

‘ATvUoUY oinyvrodura J, S —-)

i I~

skep Aurey | = a

ea S

‘SOYOUL : UIE | 2 &

s ee = a

~ —————— ers

~ i I~

=, ‘uorzodoad pno[g | = Ze

= ut

‘Ayeumouv ornyerodua J, x =)

‘ de fe

pee I

wo a

skep Aurey | = =

19 Ye)

‘SOYOUL : UleY | Se 2

. oO o

5 2 =z

oe * . °

S uorjazodoad pno[g | z =

a °

‘ATeuoue oinqered way, | 2 =

eee eee

co N

*shep Aurey | Bs 5

= S

e . i

soyour : UIvyYy | 3 =

S g A

oo ; id pno : :

a uorz0doid pno[g | NN Fi

Oo ce

‘ATeuouR orngerodure - nN

tl 4 L + +

- <i Pay

4 o

eB | a 3

6 S a

| z é

Hence, it appears that, the months of November and December have a :

temperature above the average in cloudy years, below it in clear and serene

seasons. It is hardly to be expected that the anomalies of temperature

and cloud should show a more definite numerical relation than is exhibited |

in the table, since the actions concerned are somewhat complicated ; and —

1881. ] and rainfall to temperature in India. cif

while the influences of cloud and of the wind on which the cloudiness

depends, are such as tend to raise the temperature, the evaporation of rain,

as already pointed out, tends to lower it. That the preponderating agency

is that of nocturnal radiation, receives confirmation from the figures in the

following table, which is based on the register of the same six stations in

the Punjab. This shows, together with the temperature anomaly of the

months in question, the anomaly of the nocturnal depression of the thermo-

meter for terrestrial radiation, and also that of the solar thermometrie

excess. The signs plus and minus indicate the magnitude of the effect in

each case, 7. ¢., the variations of these temperature differences, as compared

with the corresponding respective averages. A + sign indicates a creater

nocturnal depression (below the air temperature) than the average, or a

greater excess of the solar thermometer (above the air temperature) and

viee versd. The comparison is restricted to the last three years, for which

alone we have comparable observations of the nocturnal radiation.

SCENES

1877. 1878. 1879.

i ips kan R i pS oy ti mM eS ey.) a LS nm

Creo oo wm oa oo n Se oo R

: Rs |o q oo) Hs |o g o as Io g ry

Monrus. se i_,8 Om (Cah ee ees es q o

pefde | oS) as jee | obi age lag | Ss

. 5 fe) ‘oH oe ios) fed) ae 2 e

#58 a2 bp). 8 ~3 ia ab a es tee 5

Sha bes. aS 4 Hos SiS q IPod HS

HE ISRS| SET HS [OAs|/ SETHE (8 a8) Sa

q~ 14 D <" 14 a q” 1% 7)

November, oeee eeee + 4:0 —1°'6 —2'5 —0°6 a5 1:0 —O7 —2 5 + 0) 7 ~ ey

December, ........| +0°7 | —1-7 | —3°6 | —-0°5 | +1:0/ +1:°4]—1-0| +0°8| +02

In every case, the air temperature anomaly has the opposite sign to

that of the nocturnal depression, indicating that, when the loss of heat by

nocturnal radiation is less than usual, the mean air temperature of the

month (not of the night only) is above the average ; and that when the

nocturnal radiation is greater than usual, the mean air temperature is below

the average ; and this action is sufficient to outweigh.the varying intensity

of solar radiation. .

It is only in the months of November and December, that the air

temperature shows, distinctly, the predominant influence of nocturnal

radiation, as affected by cloud. In October, solar radiation on the one

hand, and evaporation on the other, seem to be more effectual in influ-

encing the air temperature than the variations of nocturnal radiation ;

and thus, an excess of cloud is more frequently accompanied with a nega-

18)

78 H. F. Blanford—On the relations of cloud [No. 2,

tive than a positive anomaly of air temperature. In January, the two

kinds of action are more nearly balanced. This conclusion is illustrated

in the following table, which exhibits the mean results of the six Punjab

stations above enumerated in the five years 1875-79.

. a oa

‘sXep Aurey | = o

= =

"SOTOUL UL UIVIT | = :

= S So

= A a

a ‘uorjz0doad pno[g "a Pal

e ©

‘Apemour ornjerodua y, ) oS

- -

~ ES

‘skep Aurey | re s

& ie)

‘SOTOUL UL UIV =

; oor os eR | : :

. rae z ere

‘uoryz0doid pno : :

= " pneyo | cS =

a =

-Apeuouv oinyeroduray, S a

OE «OT :

‘hep Aurery = =

3 2

: I UL UIe : g

& BOHOGT At aE. oe s

= 3 =

‘aoryz0dord pno[p | =

2 <9

‘Ajeuour oinyerodurs J, = 7

‘sXep Aureyy se 2

eA oO)

*SOTOUL UI UI : =

: ae : g

= j ce ie.2)

= ‘uortyz0doad pnojp | 3 =

re -

“ATRUIOUR oINyvIEduUIOT, os) 4

‘shup Aurerzy |

*SOYOUL UL UIeIyT |

Ne)

‘morjzodoad pnoj[g |

“Ayeuour ornyeroduos T,

MontTus.

January, ..| —0°2 | 2.71) 0:09} 0°7

October, ..| —2.8 | 0°63) 0°83) 1°5

5 a oa

asia

1881. ] and rainfall to temperature in India. 79

In any discussion of the causes which affect the temperature and

modify the temperature anomaly of any given month or other short period,

there is one important circumstance which must not be overlooked, al-

though it is rarely referred to in the discussion of such questions. This

is the temperature of the ground. It seems to be established by the

observations of ground temperature, which have been made at Calcutta

during the last two years, that the ground, to a considerable depth, serves

as a reservoir of heat, the slow emission of which probably exercises an

appreciable influence on the temperature of the lowest air stratum; and

this will be more especially the case in a region such as the Punjab, where

(in the cold season more particularly) the air has but little 1 movement of

translation. This effect becomes apparent, when two or three months, in

succession, are characterised by abnormal dryness or its opposite, by the

gradual exaggeration of the temperature anomaly, whether positive or

negative, in the successive months. Of this phenomenon, examples have

been given in the table on a previous page, more especially in the case of

June, July, and August 1877, and March, April, and May 1879, in the

North-Western Provinces; and many others may be noticed, in glancing

through the tables of temperature anomalies in the annual meteorolocical

reports. On the other hand, to the same modifying influence, may proba-

bly be traced in a large measure, the fact that homonymous months may

be very similarly characterised by unusual dryness or dampness in two differ-

ent years, and yet there may be a considerable difference in the temperature

anomaly, if the period of a month or two immediately preceding has been

of a different character in the two years compared. An instance of the

kind has occurred during the present year (1880), which will be duly

noticed in the annual report for that year.

To sum up the principal conclusions arrived at in the foregoing dis-

cussion. At all times of the year, the air temperature is dependent, Ist,

on the quantity and intensity of the sunshine ; 2nd, on the terrestrial radi-

ation, which is predominantly active as a cooling action only at night ; and

8rd, on the evaporation of rain. The influence of cloud, which checks both

solar and terrestrial radiation, is such as, in conjunction with the rainfall,

(which varies more or less part passw with it), to lower the temperature

from February to October, to raise it in November and December. On the

mean of the whole year, therefore, cloud and rain exercise a preponderating

cooling influence. The immediate effect of these agencies is, however,

much modified by the condition of the ground, which acts as a reservoir of

heat, and thus renders the temperature of any moderate period, to a certain

extent, dependent on the condition of the period preceding it.

80 H. F. Blanford—On the relations of cloud [No. 2,

In general, and with but few and temporary exceptions, the pressure

of the whole of India, was, throughout the year 1879, as persistently below

the average, as it had been above it during the two years ending with

August 1878; the depression, which set in in September 1878, having been

almost continuous up to, at least, the end of 1879. As in the case of the

preceding and opposite anomaly, this condition was evidently not due to

the reduced density of the lower atmosphere, except partially in the months

of Apriland May. For, the density of the lowest stratum, and therefore

its static pressure, was above the average in March, and, in most cases,

from June to the end of the year; on the mean of the whole year, the

pressure of this stratum was in excess; as might have been expected from

the fact, that its mean temperature was below the average ; but this excess

was more than neutralised by the deficiency of pressure of the higher strata,

and the total pressure was in defect in all months, excepting July and

partially in March, June, September, and November, ‘Thus, then, we

have, in 1879, conditions precisely the reverse of those obtaining in 1877

and the earlier part of 1878, when the temperature of the lower stratum

being excessive, was accompanied by a density less than the average ; but

this anomaly was neutralised and outbalanced by the excessive pressure of

the elevated strata.

Is this contrast of conditions in the lower and higher atmospheric

strata, thus doubly illustrated in the barometric features of the last three

or four years, a law of general incidence? and is it traceable to the play of

physical processes which accompany these abnormal conditions? There are

many circumstances which lead me to think this probable.

I must premise that the opposition of conditions, the coincidence of a

decrease in the density of the higher with an increase in that of the lower

strata of the atmosphere, and vice versd, so far from being an extraordinary

feature of our atmosphere, is one of regular annual occurrence in India.

In Central India, May, in the North-Western Provinces either May or —

June, (according as the rains begin early or late), is the hottest month in —

the year. The first fall of rain brings about a rapid fall of temperature

and with it a corresponding increase in the density of the lower air —

stratum; but notwithstanding this increase of density, there is no corres a

sponding increase in the total pressure of the atmosphere. On the contrary, —

the minimum pressure does not occur until some weeks later; and, at the q

hill-stations, from 4,500 to 7,000 feet, above the plains, the pressure of the —

atmosphere continues falling till July. Hence, it must be concluded that 7

the setting-in of the rains is accompanied by a decrease in the static pres- —

sure of the higher strata, which compensates, or more than compensates, —

the increased density of the lower. Tie following data serve to illustrate —

this :— .

1881. | and rainfall to temperature in India. 81

HosHANGABAD AND PaAcH-

MARHI.

RooRKEE AND CHAKRATA,

May. June. July. May. June. July.

—_—— — | | <<]

Temperature of lower station, | 92°7° Be-1° 795° 872° 90°2° | 846°

Pressure of lower station, ... | 28°675’ | 28°684/” | 28:592” | 28 754” | 28-615’? | 28°617”

Barometric weight of inter-

vening air stratum, ..... bs 9°340" | 2°332”")| 2°36771 5:546” |\> 5462”) 5-499”

Pressure of upper station, ... | 26°335” | 26°252” | 26°225” | 23°209” | 23:153” | 23:118”

On the other hand, the months in which the temperature is lowest on

the plains, and the lowest stratum of air, on the average, most dense, are

December and January; but at the level of the Himalayan hill-stations

Murree, Chakrata, Darjeeling, &c., the pressure in December is lower than,

in November, and in January still lower; and at that of Leh it falls from

October to February, in which month, according to our present data,

occurs the absolute minimum pressure of the year. These facts seem to

point to the conclusion that, at some greater elevation, (perhaps at that of

the Karakoram plateau), the annual oscillation of pressure is probably

approximately the reverse of that which takes place on the plains of India,

the maximum occurring when, in the lower atmosphere, the summer mon-

soon is at its height ; and the minimum in January or February.

In seeking the physical explanation of these changes, it may be postu-

lated at the outset, that the variations in the density of the atmosphere

with which we have to deal, whether those of the higher or lower strata,

are mainly due to variations of mean temperature ; to which, indeed, the

influence of variations in the quantity of vapour constituent, (regarded as

replacing dry air of the same tension), is of quite subordinate importance.

I have shown elsewhere, that the reduction of barometric weight, which a

column of air, 7,000 feet high, undergoes from January to July, over the

plains of Bengal, is due to the rise of temperature in the proportion of 44,

to only ;2;, consequent on the replacement of dry air by vapour; and the

relative importance of temperature may be shown more in detail and with

more direct reference to the present discussion, by the following compari-

son of the temperature and barometric anomalies, extracted from Tables XI

and VIII in the Report on the Meteorology of 1879.

82 H. F. Blanford—On the relations of cloud [No. 2,

CHAKRATA AND RANIKHET AND PACHMARHI AND

RooRKEE, BAREILLY. HosHANGABAD.

= boy ea dos 1948 gor

Se | saa] #9 | ssl 82 | gaa

Ae | aed ad deg fg |asd

298 SHO 2 90 SHS me) SHS

ae | | a A a = A ofa

Qe Sag Qe SAS 3 sag

SAMUEL fa va wate eietails eoe| —'007 +20 | —-010 +2°7 | —002 +0°3

February sesccoce covveese| —O19 +13 | —014 +15 | +°041 +0°9

WLGBOR. pris esse cian ae aS ae + O11 —0'4 +007 —0'4 + ‘014 —1°'7

AE Oe is oes Vash ald eae o's —'035 +36 | — 038 +35 | —021 +0°8

May oso os teenies ste SOS aire —°044 +43 | —'048 +5'4 | —'016 +0'7

NEG Sony's ce ete erase a fe 5.0 «| +°'058 —2'6 +°046 —1°'6 +014 —1'8

POU esas a6 atvgaek Cea ener + 042 —1°5 +°044 —1'9 +001 +0°4

PGT Ct) eae See win Mew ele +°'031 —2'0 +°030 | —16 +'014 —1'3

September ...... eseceees| +°024 ue +'017 | —O1 +021 | —I1'1

BOCODET oer cw ewes ack ae 8s +°009 Nas + ‘002 —0°4 +009 —1°6

Mioversben!}s 40 Reaver tvs .| -+°067 —2°5 +°037 —2°7 + °034 —4'9

TIECEMDED |} alse loa slant a tale +°028 —1'3 +°015 —2°4, +'024 —d'l

Considering the character of the data, that they can be regarded, at

best, as affording rough approximations to the mean condition of the

atmospheric stratum dealt with, as regards both density and temperature,

and that variations of superincumbent pressure and humidity are entirely

left out of account, the opposite march of temperature and density, exhibited

by this table, is sufficiently striking, and affords a very satisfactory con-

firmation of the fundamental postulate. With respect to the higher atmo-

spheric strata, direct evidence is of course wanting; but it may fairly be

inferred that the variations of temperature therein, are at least as influen-

tial, relatively, on the density, as in the lower atmosphere here dealt with.

If these views be admitted, the frequent concurrence of a diminished

density in the lower strata with an increased density of the higher, and

vice versd, resolves itself into this, that the temperature of the higher and

lower strata tend to vary at opposite directions, the one being in excess

when the other is in defect; and the discussion of the problem resolves

itself into that of the processes by which the temperatures of the lower

and higher strata are respectively influenced.

The conditions which principally affect variations of temperature on

the land, (in India) have already been discussed. It has been shown that

the most influential of these are the presence or absence of cloud and the

evaporation of rainfall. That, excepting in one or two of the winter

months, an increase of cloud is accompanied by a reduction of temperature,

and, at all seasons, without exception, the evaporation of rain produces a

similar effect. But the effect of cloud and the precipitation of rain, on the

temperature of the higher atmospheric strata, must be of precisely the

1881. ] and rainfall to temperature in India. 83

opposite character. In the first place, the very condensation of the vapour

which forms them, sets free a quantity of latent heat, which retards the fall

of temperature, that would otherwise take place in every ascending current ;

and such currents exist in the large majority of rain clouds, if not in

all; and, secondly, the solar radiation, which the cloud stratum sbuts off

from the earth, must be partly absorbed in the evaporation of the cloud

surface.

Hence, there seems to be much probability, that the temperature ano-

malies of the higher strata of the atmosphere, as a general rule, are of the

opposite character to those shown by our land observatories at low levels ;

but if so, the elevation at which this law holds good, must be considerably

greater than that at which the hill observatories of the Himalaya afford

the means of verifying it.

VII.— Description of a rain-gauge with evapometer, for remote and seclud-

ed stations. By H. ¥. Buanrorp, F. R.S8., Meteorological Reporter

to the Government of India.

(With Plate XV.)

[Received 25th March 1881. Read 6th April 1881.]

In the autumn of 1879, I received, through the Government of India,

a description and sketch of a rain-gauge proposed by Mr. Hutchins,

Assistant Conservator of Forests in Mysore, for the purpose of collecting

the rainfall at remote and rarely visited stations, such as in certain forest

tracts, and other places, where there are no permanent residents, and which

can be visited only at longer or shorter intervals. There are, it is true,

several forms of rain-gauge provided with mechanism for the purpose of

registering the fall, but these are expensive at the outset, and if, as fre-

quently happens, the mechanism becomes deranged, the gauge must asa

rule be sent to a Presidency town or some large Government workshop for

repair ; involving further expense and an interruption of the record, ata

time, perhaps, when it is most inconvenient.

Mr. Hutchins’ idea was to provide a gauge of sufficient capacity to

hold the rainfall of a month or even longer period, which might be mea-

sured on periodical visits to the station ; and since, under such circumstances,

there must always (except in prolonged wet weather) be an appreciable

loss by evaporation, he proposed to use an evapometer with the gauge,

which should show the evaporation in the intervals of the measurement ;

which quantity, being added to the rainfall collected and measured, would

give the total fall in the interval.

84 H. F. Blanford—Deseription of a rain-gauge with Ne; 25 =

The instrument proposed by Mr. Hutchins consisted of two cylindrical

vessels of equal size, viz., 8 inches diameter, one three times as deep as the

other,* which were to be buried side by side in the ground. The deeper

which was to receive the rain, was surmounted by a funnel of the usual char-

acter, also 8 inches in diameter ; having a small hole at the bottom, through

which the rain should run into the receiver. The other, which was to

serve as an evapometer, was closed by a conical cover with a small hole at

the apex; and over this was supported a second conical cover of the same

diameter, leaving an interspace of about 1 inch, through which the vapour

might diffuse and escape around the edges. Both were to be padlocked, to

prevent any vitiation of the results, by unlicensed interference, on the part

of any too curious enquirer.

Before having the instrument constructed, I slightly altered the

design, by reducing the size of the outer or protecting conical cover of the

-evapometer, and surrounding both the receiving cylinders with a second

outer cylinder, in order to protect the upper part of the receiver more

effectually against direct heating by the sun. The instrument, thus modi-

fied, is represented in the accompanying figure ; it was made at the Mathe-

matical Instrument department and in March 1880 was set up at the Alipore

observatory ; (buried in the ground, in the immediate neighbourhood of the

5 inch Symons gauge, which serves for the daily measurement of the rainfall.

At the beginning, 4 inches of water, as measured in the measure-glass,

for the 8-inch gauge, was placed in the evapometer, and an equal quantity

in the receiver of the gauge, (in order to provide for evaporation in antici-

pation of rain). At the end of a month, the water in both cylinders was

measured ; and the difference taken as representing the rainfall of the

period. Four inches of water was then replaced in each cylinder, and the

instruments were closed and left untouched for another month. :

Thus the rainfall collected in the new gauge was measured once a

month only, while that in the smaller Symon’s gauge was measured daily ;

and as this comparison was carried on throughout the rains and the subse-

quent fine and cold season, the new form of gauge has been fairly tested.

The results are given in the following table ; the rain of both gauges having

been carefully measured, and the accuracy of the measuring-glasses verified

by weighment of their contents. The small corrections, resulting from

the verifications, have been applied to the figures in the table.

* In the drawing sent one was 20 inches the other about 7 inches in height.

Fig, 1. PENTHEMA LISARDA, 3.

Fig. 2. PENTHEMA DARLISA, 3.

J. WOOD - MASON, Journ. As.

Fig. 2. EurrPpus CONSIMILIS, VAR. MERIDIONALIS

Fig. 1. PENTaoEMA BINGHAMY, é.

Fig. 4. Euripus cINNAMOMZUS, Q

Fig. 3. Eurreus consImitis, Q.

Fig. 5. TagraDES BHAGAVA, VAR. ANDAMANIC4,

"=e @ |

Peer ee ee ee ere

— ;

1881. ] evapometer, for remote and secluded stations. 85

ee re table of the rainfall at Alipore observatory, as measured daily

im a 5-inch gauge, and monthly in an 8-inch gauge with evapometer.

AcTUAL MEASUREMENT,

wes aa

MontTHLyY. os "aS

| = ©

Month. id ah Ba ) 5

vapo- iffer-. © 45

meter. Gauge. ence. B f = 8

3S 8 HA

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Inches. | Inches. | Inches

Loo SS eee 3°08 5°91 2°83 2°88 2°01 + 0°87

AT Sn eiiw si Piekeeseeeieenh) | 008 8:90 5°53 5°63 4°88 + 0°75

NOR Ee cea d oc ees ee ee ca 3°68 18°70 15°02 | 16°31 14 78 + 0°53

MMMM Gay cleces cccsne sees) oOo | 17°03 13 45 13°71 13°46 + 0°25

PD EUSH «000 Neewtenigisessh es Gey) LATS be aa 1 13-76») 13888 + 0°37

BePrCMIDOF kes cccse uesees 363 | 16°95 | 135382 | 13°67 | 18:17 +0°40

Re ges cine sesess| oO 8:97 bw yi 5°37 5'11 + 0:26

ENOVGRADET’ <a. cccce cise secs 3°62 3°96 0°34 0°35 0 02 + 0°33

MReceMiVET Hose c ces sec ease 361 4°05 0:44, 0°45 0°15 + 0°30

MEME ee iccreavsiesecs| 3°64 3°90 0°26 0:26 + 0°26

Wotal.2se.

The quantity shown by the new gauge is therefore constantly in

excess; and there can be little doubt that this is owing to the evaporation

from the evapometer being greater them from the gauge. Nevertheless

for a rough measurement of. the rainfall, in the rainy season, the instru-

ment may serve fairly enough ; and I think that one or two slight alterations

may very much improve its working.

It is not difficult to decrease the evaporation in the evapometer by

increasing the size of the outer cone, and a few trials will show what

dimensions give the best result.

VIII.—On some Lepidopterous Insects belonging to the Rhopalocerous

Genera Euripus and Penthema from India and Burmah.—By J.

Woop-Mason, Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta.

[Received 5th February ;—Read 6th April, 1881.]

(With Plates III & IV.)

1. Evrievs constmriis. Pl. IV, Fig. 3

Diadema (Hestina) consimilis, Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lep., vol. ui, p. 281, note, ? .

A fine specimen of the female of this striking species taken in the

autumn of the past year in the Thoungyeen forests, British Burmah, by

86 J. Wood-Mason—On some Lepidopterous Insects [No. 2,

Captain C. T. Bingham has been courteously lent to me by my friend 4

Captain G. F. L. Marshall for figuring along with its South-Indian

representative.

2. EURIPUS CONSIMILIS, var. MERIDIONALIS. PI, IV, Fig. 2.

¢. Differs from the preceding in having the markings of the upper

side in all the wings straw-coloured instead of pure and dazzling white ;

the basal two-thirds of the long streak in the interno-median space, as also

the streak in the sutural area, of the anterior wings obsolete, and the sub-

marginal short streaks at the apex of the same wings as prominent as _

those which succeed them; and all the venation of the posterior wings

much more broadly dark-bordered, with the black patch referred to in the

original description of H. consimilis consequently much less defined.

All the wings are bright carmine at their insertion on the under side

just as in typical H. consimiles.

Has. Trevandrum, Travancore, South India.

Specimens of the following species were received in the same collec-

tion with the preceding :—Danais grammica, Boisd. (= D. ceylonica, _

Felder) ; Huplea core, Cramer, H.? montana, Felder ; Mycalesis anaxias, —

Hewitson, WZ. junonia, Butler ; Melanitis tristis ? Felder, MW. leda, Linn. ;

Parantirrheea Marshalli, gen. et sp. nov., W.-M. ; Zipoetes* saitis, Hew. ;

Elymnias caudata, Butler ; Discophora lepida, Moore ; Cirrhochroa lanka,

Moore ; Cynthia erota, Fabr.; Messaras erymanthis, Drury, var. without

spots on the apical black of the anterior wings; Neptis varmona, Moore; —

Abisara prunosa, Moore; Lycaena ethion, Doubld. and Hew., LZ. decidea,

Hew. ; Scolitantides nyseus, Guér.; Myrina atymnus, Cr.; Pieris remba, ;

Moore ; Lachyris paulina, Cr.; Hronia valeria, var. pingasa, two fine —

females; Hebomoia glaucippe, Linn. ; Papilio eurypylus, Linn., P. anti-

phates, Cr., P. aristolochiae, Fabr., P. gophon, Gray, P. dravidarum, W.-M..

a fine series of males, P. polymnestor, Cr., and Ornithoptera pompeus, var,

minos, Or.

3. PrentHeMa tisarpDa. Pl. ITI, Fig. 1.

Numerous specimens of both sexes of this well-known species are in I

the Museum from the Sikkim Hills, the Naga Hills, and the southern —

slopes of the Khasi Hills (Sylhet).

ings.

The specimen figured is a male.

* ‘Ziboetes’ or ‘Zipetes’ (ZiBolrns vel Zimoirns), not ‘Zipaetis’, nor ‘Zipetis’.

1881.] belonging to the Genera Kuripus & Penthema. 87

4. Prenruema pariisa. Pl. III, Fig. 2.

P. darlisa, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1878, p. 829, 9.

Both sexes of this distinct species were described by Mr. Moore from

specimens in my collection obtained in April at Meetan in Upper Tenasse-

rim at an elevation of 3,000 feet.

Two specimens of the male out of many captured in March last by

Captain Bingham in the Thoungyeen forests have been presented to the

Museum by Captain Marshall.

This species also differs from P. lisarda in its broader wings, a charac-

ter not mentioned by Moore in his description of the species.

The scanty setose clothing of the base of the posterior wings is

fuscous.

5. PrntuemMa Brinauamt, n. sp., Pl. IV, Fig. 1.

$. Differs from P. darlisa in having fully the basal half (including

the same extent of the abdomial area in the posterior wings) of all the

- wings devoid of markings, the submarginal and discal series of spots alone

remaining in both pairs; these two series of spots’are bluish-white in the

anterior wings and of a beautiful straw-yellow in the posterior wings ;

they are, in fact, of the same colour, size, and shape asin P. darlisa ; but

the inner of the latter two series is closer to the outer, which is placed at

the same distance from the external margin of the wings. The wings are

all also somewhat narrower than in P. darlisa, thus approaching those

of the typical species ; and the posterior pair are furnished on the basal

half, between the median and submedian veins and in the discoidal cell,

with a thick and conspicuous furry clothing of rich dark fuscous setae

exactly matching the dark ground-colour of the wings and the abdomen

_ of the insect in shade, which setose clothing is so scantily developed as to

be quite inconspicuous in both the previously described species. ‘The

whole body, too, but especially the abdomen, is much darker-coloured than

in either of them. Shadowy traces of the lost spots are faintly discernible

on the anterior wings.

Has. The Thoungyeen forests, British Burmah, where a single

specimen was obtained in March last by Captain Bingham, after whom,

at Captain Marshall’s suggestion, I have much pleasure in naming it.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Plate III.

Fig. 1. Penthema lisarda, Doubleday, g.

Fig. 2. Penthema darlisa, Moore, g.

Plaie FV.

Fig. 1. Penthema Binghami, un. sp., 3.

. Euripus consimilis, var. meridionalis, ? .

Fig. 3. Euripus consimilis, Westword, ?.

lee}

88 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

1X.—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan.

—By W. T. Buayrorp, F. R. S., &e.

[Received 6th May 1881; Read 1st June 1881.]

(With Plates I and IT.)

Within the last few years several species of Arvicola have been de-

scribed from the Himalayas and from the country north of the range; and —

quite recently two additional forms have been procured from the same

region, and two others have been found in the collection of the East-India

Museum—one from the Himalayas, the other from Afghanistan. I pro-

pose in the present paper to give an account of all the Himalayan, Tibetan,

and Afghan Voles hitherto described, so far as I am acquainted with them.

I also propose to describe and figure the molar dentition of all available —

forms. I may add that I have had the advantage of examining the original

specimens of all the species described. |

There is much reason to doubt whether any kind of Arvicola has

hitherto been described within the limits of the Oriental Region proper*,

the forms occurring on the Himalayas being found at an elevation where

there is either an intermingling of Oriental and Palearctic types, or where

the latter prevail—the rodents, undoubtedly obtained from the plains of

India, that have been referred to the genus Arvicola being really true

Murine, without the peculiar dental organization of the Voles. Such is

especially the case with Arvicola bengalensis and A. indica of Gray and

Hardwicke’s ‘ Illustrations of Indian Zoology,’ both of these forms having

been shown to belong to the Murine genus or subgenus Nesokiat.

The earliest description of a Himalayan Arvicola, so far as I am

aware, was that of A. roylei, by Dr. Grayt, 1842. The same animal was

* In Blyth’s ‘Catalogue of the Mammalia in the Museum of the Asiatic Society,’

Calcutta, a stuffed skin of Arvicola roylei is included, and said to have been obtained

from Pind Dadun Khan, in the Punjab. This specimen was presented by Mr.

Theobald in 1858, according to the catalogue; but it is remarkable that no reference

is given, and that the species is not mentioned in either of the two lists of specimens

from Pind Dédun Kh4n and other places presented to the Society’s Museum by Mr.

Theobald in 1853 (J. A. 8. B. 1853, xxii. pp. 410, 580). The specimen could not be

found lately, when a search was made for it at my request. I have no hesitation in

considering that either the identification or the locality is open to grave question, and

in rejecting the evidence as for the present in need of confirmation.

+ Blyth. J. A. S. B. 1863, xxxii. p. 328; Anderson, J. A. S, B. 1878, xlvii. pt. 2,

pp. 214, 221, 227. ”

t For references see synonymy of species.

Peas

Puilisst.

W.T.BLANFORD Journ.As. Soc Bengal, Vol 1,

PVOAIs

Priebrry= ne =e a

Ne Lg, Lf ( | ES sium

E .A. blanford..

A. Arvicola sikkimensis.

B. A.wynne..

Edwm Wilson. del et hth.

a tS <2 7+

Ve ae ae oe hy

W.T. BLANFORD. Journ. As. Soc. Bengal. Vol. L.Pt IL 1881. Fell

Edwin Wilson del et lith. Mintern Bros, imp.

A. Arvicola melanogaster. C. A.mandarinus.

B.A. blythi. D..Fllobius fuscicapillus.

{

‘

¢ >

2 = oh

y ‘

i hy

~ «

* )

, +

' iin

is . iar %

: Ly

4 4 / 7 .

1881.] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 89

mentioned at p. lxviii of the “ Memoir on the Mammalogy of the Hima-

layas,” by W. Ogilby, published as an appendix in Royle’s ‘ Hlustrations

of the Botany &c. of the Himalayas,’ and the dried skin was said to be

undistinguishable from that of A. arvalis. In the same memoir, on the

preceding page (Ixvii), another short-tailed rodent is said to have been

observed by Hodgson and Herbert, and supposed to be a Lemming. ‘The

animals noticed were doubtless Arvicole, no Lemming having ever been

found as yet in the Himalayan area. The original specimen of A. roylez

has been preserved in the British Museum, and was originally procured by

Royle, it is said from Kashmir.

The next notice in order of date was by Mr. Hodgson, who, in 1849,

recorded the occurrence of an Arvicoline animal in Sikkim. For this form,

which he considered the type of a new genus, he proposed the name Weodon

sikimensis. As will be shown presently, the genus cannot be maintained

as distinct from <Arvicola, although it forms a well-marked section, dis-

tinguished by its dentition. In 1863 Mr. Blyth proposed a third genus

Phaiomys, for a species, which he named Ph. leucurus, brought by Mr.

Theobald from the banks of the Tsomoriri, in Western Tibet. The reasons

assigned for the establishment of the genus, namely, that the Tibetan form

is more robust and has a well-developed thumb and nail to the fore foot,

appear to have been suggested by comparison of an abnormally large in-

dividual with but one or two species of Arvicola, since many Voles are

equally robust, and numerous species possess a well-marked thumb fur.

nished with a nail*. The specific name also, having been preoccupied, has

been changed to A. blythz.

The three species thus described were all enumerated in Blyth’s

‘Catalogue of the Mammalia in the Museum Asiatic Society,’ published

in 1863, and two of them were described in Jerdon’s ‘Mammals of India.’

The third species, Phaiomys leucurus, was noticed only, not described, as

the trans-Himalayan region was not comprised in the countries the animals

of which were included by Jerdon in his fauna. No further addition was

made to the number of Arvicoline animals from the Himalayas for some

years, until, in 1872, A. Milne-Edwards described a new species, A. melan-

ogaster, brought by Pére David from the eastern portion of the Himalayan

* See ‘Scientific Results of the Second Yarkand Mission,’ Mammalia, pp. 39—43.

There are three serious misprints on p. 39. The first, 15 lines from the bottom, con-

sists of the omission of the words “of the thumb” after ‘“‘ungual phalanx.” The

second is in the measurements: “ Do. of fore foot and claws”’ should be “ Length of

fore foot” &c.; as it stands it appears to be the breadth. The third is the worst of

all: I wished to point out that if the genus Phaiomys be retained, the correct spelling

is Pheomys. The printer has made nonsense of this by putting Phaiomys in both

instances,

90 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [ No. 2,

tract. Another form was procured by Dr. Stoliezka on his last journey,

when attached to Sir D. Forsyth’s mission to Eastern Turkestan. This

Vole was described by myself, in 1875, as A. stoliczkanus. In 1878 I re-

ceived from my friend Mr. A. B. Wynne, of the Geological Survey of

India, a skin and skull of an Arvicola obtained by him at Mari or Murree,

in the hills north of the Punjab. On comparing this specimen with the

description of Arvicola roylei, I found considerable similarity but there

appeared to be a difference in the characters of the posterior upper molar

teeth. ‘This distinction alone, however, I thought insufficient without

further comparison; and I therefore waited until I returned to England

last year, when I compared the Murree animal (of which, in the meantime,

Mr. Wynne had procured for me additional specimens) with the type of

A, roylet, and ascertained that the two were distinct. At the same time

Mr. Thomas found an example of another species from Kumaon in the

specimens of the Hast-India Company’s Museum, which had just been

made over to the British Museum; and Dr. Scully brought several skins

and spirit-specimens of yet another form from Gilgit. All these forms

appeared to be undescribed. One more skin in the Kast-India Company’s

collection, procured by Griffith in Afghanistan, and hitherto supposed to

be an imperfect specimen of Dus mettada, proved, onthe skull being

extracted, to be an <Arvicola. There does not seem to be any definite —

character by which, judging from dried skins, this form can be distinguish- -

ed from the Mongolian A. mandarinus ; and although it is by no means

improbable that fresh specimens may show the existence of specific dis-_

tinction, it does not appear advisable to propose a new name for the

Afghan specimen on the evidence of a single dried skin.

All of these Voles are fairly distinguishable by their dentition, and all —

when placed together, can be recognized by slight differences of coloration,

and frequently by the relative proportions of the ears, feet, toes, or tail ;

but in descriptions it is very difficult to explain small distinctions of colour

due to different shades of brown more or less mixed with grey, black, red,

or yellow.

As is well known, the genus Arvicola is distributed throughout nearly

the whole of the Palearctic and Nearctic Regions, and comprises many

species. ‘The classification of these forms has proved a by no means easy

problem, and various plans have been proposed; the best known and sim-

plest of these appears to be that of Blasius*, some form of which has been

adopted by most modern writers. This system depends chiefly on the

* Munchen, Bull. Akad. 1853, col. 257; Miinch. Gel. Anz. xxxvii. 1853, col. 105.

Saugthiere Deutschlands, pp. 3833—3386 &c. The first sketch of the scheme was in

Keyserling and Blasius ‘ Wirbelthiere Europa’s (1840), p. 40.

1881. ] ITimalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 91

characters of the molar teeth, and especially on the number of prisms,

triangles, or spaces on the crowns, and the number of external and internal

salient angles on the sides of each tooth. In estimating the number of

prisms or spaces (Schmelzschlingen), those on different sides of the tooth

are counted separately, unless they are exactly opposite to each other ;

whilst in estimating the salient angles, all that form a distinct fold on the

outside of the tooth are enumerated, although, when the teeth are but

little worn, such angles are not conspicuous on the crown. As in most

other systems of biological definition, it is impossible to obtain absolute

uniformity, since it is often a question whether the spaces on the crown of

the tooth enclosed by angles on opposite sides correspond or alternate, and,

consequently, whether they are to be counted as two oras one. An in-

stance is afforded by the lower molar teeth of A. stkimensis (see Plate I.

fig. A). In the first tooth itis difficult to say whether the number of

spaces or prisms should be counted as 7, 8, or 9, the latter number, how-

ever, would best agree with the general practice ; but in the hindmost lower

molar we might by this plan count 5 prisms, whereas, in accordance with

the usual plan, the number is but 8. To avoid this difficulty some writers

enter into details on the construction of the separate teeth*, but this

makes the description rather long.

In counting the external and internal angles also, it is difficult at

times to say whether a mere convexity, that does not form a distinct

angle, or a comparatively rudimentary fold, such as is frequently found in

the anterior portion of the first lower molar, should be included or not ;

and there are sometimes individual variations within the limits of the same

species. Good figures are the only safeguards against misunderstanding.

The European forms are thus divided by Blasius :—

I. Molars furnished with roots in the adult animal.

A. Hypupavs, Illig.

First lower molar with 7 spaces, 4 outer and 5 inner angles; second lower

molar with 3 divided spaces and 3 internal and external angles; second

upper molar with 4 spaces, 3 outer and 2 inner angles. ‘The inter-

parietal bone throughout the whole breadth of its hinder margin

raised in a flat convexity, a pointed projection in the middle of the

bone in front, and a long gradually diminishing point on each side.

The European forms are A. glareolus and A. rutilus.

II. Molars rootless.

B. PALupIcoLa.

First lower molar with 7 spaces, 4 outer and 5 inner angles; second lower

molar with 5 simple spaces and 3 internal and external angles; second

* For instance, Coues and Allen, ‘Monograph of North-American Rodentia,’

Muride, genus Arvicola.

92 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvivola) of the [No. 2,

upper molar with 4 spaces, 3 outer and 2 inner angles. Interparietal

bone with the hinder edge raised in the middle, concave towards the

sides, with a projecting point in the middle in front, obliquely trun-

cated on the sides, and terminating in long points projecting outwards

and backwards. Dorsal surface of body grey of various shades to

brownish black.

This comprises A. amphibius, A. nivalis, A. ratticeps, and A. brandti.

C. AGRICOLA.

First lower molar with 9 spaces, 5 outer and 6 inner angles ; second upper

molar with 5 spaces, and 8 angles both inside and outside; second

lower molar with 5 spaces and 3 angles on each side. The inter-

parietal elevated into a flat convexity along the whole width of the

hinder margin, produced into an angle in front, and cut off almost at

a right angle at the sides. The dorsal surface of the body dark

blackish, brownish grey.

The only European form is A. agrestis.

D. ARVICOLA.

First lower molar with 9 spaces, 5 outer and 6 inner angles; second upper

molar with 4 spaces, 3 outer and 2 inner angles; socond lower molar

with 5 simple spaces and 38 angles, both outside and inside. Inter-

parietal convexly swollen throughout the whole breadth of the hinder |

margin, produced in front into a middle point, attenuate at the sides

and sharply truncate, with a short oblique pointed projection directed

outwards and backwards. Dorsal surface grey of various shadese

This, the typical form, is again divided into:—the Long-eared Voles,

Arvicola—with 8 mamme (4 on the breast, 4 on the groin), the planta

with 6 distinctly separate roundish tubercles, the ear projecting beyond

the fur, and the eye rather large; and the Short-eared Voles, Microtus—

with only 4 mamme, all on the groin, the planta with 4 tubercles, ears

concealed by the fur, and eye very small. The first comprises the Huropean

A. campestris and A. arvalis and several Asiatic species, such as A. socials,

A. saxatilis, and A. gregalis ; the second A. subterraneus and A. savit.

The American species have been similarly classified by Baird* and

Couest. The only European section said to be represented in America is

the Hypudeus of Keyserling and Blasius{, for which, as it is not the

original Hypudeus of Illiger§, Coues has proposed the name Hvotomys.

It appears probable that this name must be adopted for the section of

* Mammals of North America, pp. 509-553 (1857).

+ Monograph of North-American Rodentia, pp. 152 &c. (1877).

{ Wirbelthiere Europa’s, p. 34.

§ Prod. Syst. Mam. Av. p. 87.

—————

1881.] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 93

Arvicole with rooted molars in the adult state. By both Baird and Coues

Evotomys and Hypudeus are classed as a distinct genus. The true Arvicole

of North America are divided into four subgenera, As none of these are

Himalayan, it is unnecessary to specify them more fully. One of these

sections (Hemiotomys of Baird, IMyonomes of Coues), like the European

Agricola and the Himalayan Neodon, has 8 salient angles on the inside of

the second upper molar; but it has a 7-spaced first lower molar with but

4: outer and 5 inner angles, instead of a 9-spaced tooth with 5 outer and

6 inner angles,

We may now return to the Himalayan and Tibetan forms. None, so

far as I know, have rooted molars. I have not been able to examine all

the species; but as there are no roots to the molars of A. sikimensis, A.

wynnet, A. blythi, A. blanfordi, or A. strachey?t, I think it improbable that

the allied forms should exhibit so remarkable a character. All but two

A. sikimensis and A. melanogaster, have the first lower molar, as in

Blasius’s section Paludicola (and as in Hypudeus or Hvotomys), with 7

prismatic spaces, and normally with 4 outer and 5 inner angles, a fifth

more or less rudimentary outer angle in front being present in some forms.

The second lower and the second upper molar have also the same structure

as the corresponding teeth in European forms of Paludicola—the circum-

stance that in some forms there are but 8 double spaces in the second lower

molar instead of 5 simple prisms being, in fact, of no structural importance

since the difference depends on whether the angles on opposite sides of the

tooth correspond or alternate ; and there is every possible gradation between

one condition and the other. The Himalayan species, with 7-spaced an-

terior lower molars, however, are divided into two groups by the structure

of the hinder upper molar. In A. stoliczkanus, A. stracheyi, A. roylei, A.

blanfordi, and A. wynnei this tooth terminates in a narrow elongate lobe,

produced backwards in the direction of the row of teeth, and posteriorly

destitute of salient angles; whilst in A. blythi and in A. mandarinus (?)

the last upper molar terminates, asin A. amphibius and its allies, in a

crescent or transverse lobe, with a well-marked internal salient angle.

The latter two species appear to belong to the European section Paludi-

cola ; for the former I venture to propose a new section, A/ticola, of which

A. stoliczkanus may be considered the type. -In this. form and in the

nearly allied A. stracheyi the structure of the last tooth is so peculiar that

they certainly deserve distinction, There are two small external angles

anteriorly and two posteriorly, the two pairs being separated by a deep:

sinus, and there are but two interior angles, both, however, much stronger

than those on the outer side of the tooth. These two typical forms of

Alticola, moreover, are well distinguished from the others by the absence

of any claw tothe thumb. Of the other three forms A. wynnez is distin-

04. W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

guished by having on the upper molar two well-marked external and two

equally strong internal angles on the front part of the tooth, and a third

rounded external angle on the posterior lobe; whilst in A. roylet and

A. blanfordi there is a nearer approach to the structure of A. stoliczkanus,

but there are three internal angles on the last upper molar.

A. sikimensis and A, melanogaster differ from the other Himalayan

forms, firstly by having a longer first lower molar with, normally, 9 spaces,

though there are fewer in A. melanogaster, owing to some of the angles

on opposite sides corresponding; secondly, in both the first and second

upper molars having an additional internal angle posteriorly. In the

characters of the first lower and second upper molars, A. stkimensis agrees

with the European A. agrestis, the type of the subgenus Agricola of

Blasius, and the second upper molar is similar to that in the American

subgenus Myonomes of Coues (type A. riparius), of which the first lower

molar has but 7 prismatic spaces; but the first upper molar in JA. ski-

mensis is different from that in any known European or American form,

though, as will presently be noticed, there is a Western-Asiatic species

with somewhat similar dentition There can be but little doubt that the

distinction was observed by Hodgson; it was noticed by Jerdon, and

appears to have been the principal character upon which Hodgson’s genus

Neodon was founded. Another peculiarity of A. sikimensis, also mention-

ed by the same naturalists, is that the posterior lower molars are scarcely

narrower than the preceding tooth. In most species of Arvicola there is

a much greater diminution in the breadth of the lower molars posteriorly.

Although I fully admit the value of the distinction, I fail to see that

the presence of this additional angle in the first upper molar of A. siki-

mensis proves that that species is generically distinct from A. agrestis

(Agricola). The difference appears to me of the same value* as that

between A. agrestis, for instance, and A. arvalis; that is to say, the dis-

tinction is merely sectional or subgeneric. I consequently consider WVeodon

a section or subgenus of Arvicola. .

The species from Moupin, in Eastern Tibet, called A. melanogaster by

A. Milne-Edwards, has a somewhat peculiar dentition owing to so many

* In the ‘Scientific Results of the Second Yarkand Mission,’ Mammalia, p. 41,

footnote, I remarked that the additional prism on the last upper molar of A. saxatilis

and A. brandti appeared to be quite as important as the presence of one ridge more,

than in other species, on the first upper molar of A. sikimensis. After a more exten-

sive study of the genus than I had the opportunity of making in Calcutta, I prefer to

modify this view. The last upper molar in Arvicola appears to be more variable than

the first, and differences in the latter tooth appear therefore more important for pur-

poses of classification than similar characters in the former. At the same time, I see

no reason to alter the view I then expressed that such differences are not of generic

value.

1881.] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 95

of the angles on opposite sides of the molars corresponding and the

Spaces on the crowns of the teeth being consequently double or diamond-

shaped instead of triangular, and their number necessarily smaller. ‘Che

number of internal and external angles in the first and second upper molars

is however, the same as in A. sikimensis, and the species may therefore,

for the present, be assigned to the same section.

The Western-Asiatic form above referred to as resembling Neodon in

its dentition is A. guentheri, Danford and Alston*, from Asia Minor.

The posterior inner angles on the first and second upper molars, judging

from the figure given, are less developed than in A. sikimensis (but still

they exist), and all the molar teeth, both in the upper and lower jaws, are

very similar to those in the Sikkim species. Externally A. gwentheri is

very different, as it has but a rudimentary thumb without any claw, a

much shorter tail, different coloration, &c.

The following table will show how the species of Himalayan and

Tibetan Voles hitherto described may be distinguished by the characters

of their teeth :—

I. The anterior upper molar has 3 angles inside and 8 outside ;

the second 2 inside and 3 outside. The anterior lower "

molar has normally 7 spaces.

A. The posterior upper molar terminates behind in,a narrow

process, prolonged backwards in the line of the jaw.—

ALTICOLA.

a. The posterior upper molar has two strong internal angles

and four weak outer angles, the two anterior of the

latter widely separated from the two posterior.

a. The posterior lobe of the last upper molar behind the

second inner angle is much less than half the length

GE DHE Mut. Snihs caescenta ta% wae poo spines ver ke aakeeteeee's «waathe wks SLOLICLR ANNE.

B. The posterior lobe of the last upper molar behind the

second inner angle is half the length of the tooth...... 2. A. stracheyt,

6. The posterior upper molar has 2 internal and 3 external

EPRICE sass toh acs atsareecces Oo A WYNNE,

e. The posterior upper molar has 3 angles on each side,

a. In the anterior lower molar the first inner angle is

behind (proximal to) the first owber 2... sec cscece seven nes 4, A. roylet.

B. In the anterior lower molar the first inner angle is in

front of (distal to) the first outer ........ccscsscssesecsevses De A. blanfordt,

B. The posterior upper molar does not terminate behind in a

narrow process prolonged backward in the line of the

jaw.—PaLvupicoLa.

a, The posterior upper molar has 3 external angles, andthe

AES6 LOWOL WOT Bee as doves Cook ee dk vadesdevenedyuadetee..ctOs A. OipEhe

&. The posterior upper molar has 4 external angles, and the

FIYSt LOWOE WiGlAR Gein sae vas cee vee voveve Cvavesetuscerceace veatea bw Ae MMOMGGL HAE f

we... Z. 8. 1880, p. 62, pl. v.

96 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

II. The anterior upper molar has 4 angles inside and 3 outside ;

the second 3 inside and 8 outside; the anterior lower molar

has normally 9 spaces.—NEODON.

A. The posterior inner angle in the two anterior upper molars

is weaker than the other inner angles of the same tooth ;

the last upper molar ends with an internal projecting

spur; the first lower molar has 6 well-marked angles

INSIGE sp oeses sé vedech asians han ale cate ntapeaideewedenan y Osea doeecniadenae (ne imeem

B. The posterior inner angle in both the anterior upper molars

is usually equal or nearly equal to the others; the last

upper molar, as arule, does not terminate with an inter-

nal spur; the first lower molar has 5 well-marked angles

ingide’ hessbe stead siauled ay snus Galbe a vitese tise odes Oty bi. =amn———————n

N.B. The differences in the molar teeth of the last two species are not constant,

and the distinction of the species depends on external characters.

In the next table an attempt is made to discriminate the forms by

external characters :—

I. Thumb rudimentary and clawless.

Colour light ferruginous DrOWN .esesssseceecsssvses L. A, stoliczhanas.

Colour light brown, with a grey tinge ....sseceeveee 2 A. stracheyt.

II. Thumb with a small claw.

A. Ears short, not projecting beyond the fur.

Colour dark rich brown, lower parts light brown .... 3. 4. wynnet.

Colour yellowish brown, with a rufous tinge; lower

parte DUG. vs: cece S008 40 00ces-0 avres « etieenw sian een

Colour earthy brown; lower parts whitish..........+. 6. A. blythi.

Colour light greyish rufescent brown (isabelline); lower

Parts While jisae ib vines MTR

B. Ears projecting beyond the fur.

a, Ears only projecting by about one third of their length.

Colour dark yellowish or rufous-brown ; underparts

slaty grey ; hind foot -§ inch, ear less than 2 inch long 9. A. melanogaster

4. Ears projecting by fully half their length.

Colour dark yellowish brown ; lower parts slaty grey ;

hind foot ? inch, ears fully $ inch long; tail one

third the length of the head and body.....see sees 8 A. sikimensis,

Colour light greyish rufescent brown; ears nearly

# inch long; tail half the length of the head

AN DOdYssceccevevcvccsscsnevccnccseovssstes Us An OIOrme

Section I. Anticona.

The first lower molar with, normally, 7 spaces, 4 or 5 external and 5 inter-

nal angles; the first upper molar with 5 spaces, 3 inner and 3 outer

angles; the second with 4 spaces, 3 outer and 2 inner angles; the

third terminating in an elongate lobe, produced backwards in the-line

of the jaw.

1881.] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 97

1. Arvicola stoliczkanus.

Arvicola stoliczkanus, W. Blanford, J. A. 8S. B. 1875, xliv. pt. 2, p. 107;

Scient. Res. Second Yarkand Miss., Mamm. 1879, p. 42, pl. viii. fig. 1,

pl. x b. fig. 2.

Colour bright ferruginous brown above*, white below, the two colours

sharply divided ; feet and tail white.

Fur soft, rather woolly, dark leaden grey at the base, the terminal

fourth on the back rufous-white, tipped with darker rufous, numerous

rather longer hairs with dark rufous-brown tips being intermixed.

Hars small, completely concealed by the fur, covered with short bright

rufous hair towards the margin inside, and with longer and paler hair

outside.

Feet small; claws long, compressed, much concealed by long white

hairs ; thumb quite rudimentary and clawless. Tarsus hairy below, and

with a few hairs between the pads of the toes.

Tail short, apparently about a quarter the length of the head and body

together, covered with stiff fulvescent white hair, which extend half an

inch beyond the end.

inches.

Length of head and body ...cesscccecnceee 40

os tail without hairs [email protected] 10

* tarsus and hind foot with claws .. 0°7

5 SUE ete es agate ad KGtatorenaeent hae

The description and measurements are from dried skins.

The following are the characters of the molar teeth :—

Upper molar 1, 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angles.

” » “I, 4 a0 3 ” ” 2 ” ”

9 bP] Ii, 3 9 4 ? 9) 2 9 be)

Lower molar 1,7 ,, 5 a 3 0 5 -

9? ” IT, 5 9 3 ”? 9) 3 bP] 3?

9 99 ITI, 3 99 3 99 > 3 bird 99

The hinder upper molar has two strong salient angles on the anterior

portion of the inner side; on the outer side there are anteriorly two weak

angles rather close together, then a deep sinus or emargination opposite

to the second inner angle, and behind this the tooth terminates in a narrow

elongate process with two slight projecting angles on the external side

only, none on the inside. This process behind the second inner angle is

much less than half the length of the tooth.

The only two specimens of this species hitherto examined are from

the high plateaus of Northern Ladak (Western Tibet).

* In the figure given in the ‘Scientiflc Results of the Second Yarkand Mission

the colour is too dull and brown; it should be more rufous,

98 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

2. Arvicola stracheyi. (Teeth, Plate I. fig. C.)

Arvicola stracheyi, Oldfield Thomas, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct.

1880, ser. 5, vol. vi. p. 332.

Colour light brown, with a grey tinge above, white below ; forehead

rather dusky ; feet and tail white.

Fur soft, long, slaty grey at the base; on the back there is a pale

whitish band on the hairs, a little way from the skin (this may, perhaps, be

an individual peculiarity or due to season, only one specimen being known)

the first and third fourths of the length being slaty grey and the terminal

fourth brownish yellow, some hairs with black tips being interspersed.

On the lower parts the basal half of the hairs is grey, the terminal half

white.

Ears small, not projecting beyond the fur and thickly covered inside

and out with moderately long hair.

Feet of moderate size; claws pale, overhung with hairs; thumb quite

rudimentary and clawless; fourth toe in the fore foot slightly longer than

the second, and the third longer than the fourth by about the same differ-

ence. In the hind foot the second and fourth toes are nearly equal, third

very little longer. Tarsus hairy below.

Tail short (vertebre preserved), apparently not more than one fifth

the length of the head and body, covered with white hairs, which extend

half an inch beyond the end.

inches.

Length of head and body ....ccsereceeeee OTF

“ tail without hairs, ....... eye Cites 6 OR

A tarsus and hind foot without claws... 0°65

The description and measurements are from a single dried skin

brought by Capt. (now Lieut.-Gen.) R. Strachey from Kumaon, and

presented to the EHast-India Museum, where it was entered in the

Catalogue as Oricetus songarus. When the zoological specimens of the

East-India were incorporated in the British Museum, the skull was ex-

tracted by Mr. Thomas and the real nature of the animal recognized.

The following are the characters of the molar teeth :—

Upper molar 1, 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angles.

” > II, A ” 3 ” ” 2 ” ”

” », III, 3 ” 4 ” ” 2 ” ”

Lower molar 1,7 , 5 y 3 ” ”

” yy? Ey aS, amine » 38 ” ”

” >» Td, ar? 5 3 ” » 3 ” 3

The hinder upper molar much resembles that of A. stoliczkanus, and

like the latter, has two strong salient angles on the anterior portion of the

1881.] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 99

inner side followed by the straight inner edge of the long posterior lobe.

On the outer side there are, anteriorly, two weak angles rather close to-

gether, then a deep sinus opposite to the second inner angle, and behind

this the tooth terminates in a narrow elongate process with two slight

angles on the outer side only; none inside. This process, behind the

second inner angle, is half the length of the tooth.

In the first lower molar the anterior inner and outer angles are almost

rudimentary on the crown, but they form distinct folds on the sides of the

tooth*. The first three spaces in this tooth are confluent, the first two

especially are scarcely separable. The same is the case with the first and

second spaces in the second lower molar, and with the second and third

spaces in the third; in the latter case the two are just sufficiently distin-

guishable to be counted apart.

8. Arvicola wynnei. (Teeth, Plate I, fig. B.)

Arvicola wynnei, W. Blanford, J. A, 8. B. 1880, Vol. XLIX, Pt. II,

p. 244.

Colour above dark rich brown, with a slight greyish tinget; head

rufescent ; lower parts pale brown; tail the same colour as the back; feet

' covered with brown hairs above, soles pale.

Fur very soft; hairs very dark leaden grey, nearly black at the base,

and for three fourths to four fifths of their length on the back, the tips

being rufous-brown in general, some more or less grey ; the terminal por-

tion on the lower parts pale brown. No longer hairs on the back; a few

scarcely exceeding the rest of the fur, on the rump. The length of the

hair on the back in skins collected in the summer and autumn is half an

inch or rather less.

Ears short and rounded, completely concealed by the fur, thinly clad

with long hair on the external surface, and with short brown hair on the

inside towards the border ; a tuft of long hair on the anterior edge of the

inner surface.

Whiskers brown, the lower greyish, the longest reaching the ear.

Feet moderate ; fore feet rather large ; claws long, compressed, white,

not overhung with long hairs. Thumb of fore foot short, with a short

compressed claw ; the middle toe exceeds the fourth by about half the

length of the terminal phalanx ; the fourth is scarcely longer than the

second, which extends by about the length of its last phalanx beyond the

fifth. In the hind foot the third toe is very little longer than the second,

* They are not counted in the original description ; but I think that similar folds

should be noticed, and they appear to be included by Blasius.

+ In one specimen preserved in spirits the greyish tinge is wanting, and the

colour above dark chestnut.

100 W. T. Blanford— On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

which, again, is but little longer than the fourth. This exceeds the fifth

by more than the length of its last phalanx, and the fifth is longer than

the first by about half the same length. There are five pads or tubercles

beneath the fore foot; the two hinder the largest, opposite to each other

and to the base of the thumb ; the three distal pads small, and arranged

in a triangle at the base of the toes. Onthe sole of the hind foot there

are also five tubercles—two in front, one on each side of the base of the

middle toe, another pair at the base of the two outer toes, the outer nearer

the distal extremity of the foot than the inner, and the fifth at the proxi-

mal extremity of the naked sole, and about as far behind that at the base

of the fifth toe as the latter is from the pair at the base of the middle toe.

Lower portion of tarsus hairy.

Tail between one third and one fourth the length of the head and

body, almost cylindrical, diminishing but little in thickness towards the

end, clothed with long hair at the base, and with short brown hair through-

out the terminal three quarters of its length. The hairs only project one

eighth to one fourth of an inch beyond the end of the tail.

The following are the dimensions of the specimens, both adult males,

in spirit® :—

in, in,

Length of head and body from nose to vent .e.e.eee 475 35

Tail from vent (hair at end not included) .......... 1835 12

Height of ear from orifice...... eek « cevceccccte O20 ee

Breadth of Gives 1 see sears ale Nig mie Meleis:o tele oo. O25" Ze

Length of fore foot without ee ait thal a ste ssoon UE 0.4

ks hind foot and tarsus without claws .....- O07 0:7

Claw of middle toe... 0.30% Thin ic wieteee . Of sore

The incisors are deep orange. The following are the characters of the

molars :—

Upper molar 1, 5 spaces, 3 external and 8 internal angles.

39 9 It, 4, 9 3 99 ” 2 ”» ”

9) 9 IIT, 4 9 3 9? > 2 3 39

Lower molar 1,7 ,, 4 M tO ms sf

9 9 UH, 3 Ped 3 9) ”? 3 9 >

99 bP) Ii, 3 9 3 ” 9? 3 ” 99

The two anterior upper molars resemble those in all other Himalesam

Arvicole except A. sikimensis and H. melanogaster, and in the majority

of European and American forms. The hinder upper molar has two small

salient angles on the outer side in front, much closer together and smaller

than the two inner angles. Behind the second outer angle there is a sinus,

* Spirit-specimens always measure rather less in the length of the body and ears

than freshly-killed animals,

1881.] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 101

a very little deeper and somewhat broader than that between the first and

second. ‘The posterior portion of the tooth is a nearly oval longitudinal

lobe, forming rather more than one third the length, more prominent

externally than internally, so as to form a blunt third external angle, but

not sufficiently prominent on the inner side to form a third inner saliency.

The spaces or prisms of a tooth like this are always somewhat indefinite ;

_ the first space is enclosed by the anterior outer and the corresponding inner

angle ; the second is not separated-from the first, and is enclosed by the

second outer angle, the third by the second inner angle, and the fourth

corresponds to the posterior lobe.

In the first lower molar the first three spaces are confluent, and so are

the fourth and fifth. The anterior outer and inner angles project less than

those behind ; the first inner angle especially, which is close to the extre-

mity of the tooth, and much in advance of the first outer angle, is weak

and rounded ; these two anterior angles enclose the first space, which is

oblong-ovate, with its longer diameter diagonally placed. The third inner

and outer angles are so nearly opposite to each other that it is almost a

question whether the two spaces they enclose should not be considered as

one. In the secend and third lower molars all the spaces are lozenge-

shaped, the outer and inner angles being nearly or quite opposite to each

other, and each space being bounded both by an exterior and an interior

angle. The outer external angles of the third lower molar are rather less

prominent than the inner. The third molar is considerably narrower than

the second, and the second somewhat narrower than the first.

The interparietal bone is subtriangular. The hinder margin, neglect-

ing small projections and emarginations, runs nearly straight, and consists

of two slightly concave halves meeting in a trifling angle, projecting in the

middle ; the anterior margin is formed by two almost straight lines meet-

ing in the middle of the skull at an angle a little more open than a right

angle, without any point. projecting anferiorly beyond the angle. The

nasals in the only skull I have extracted are slightly injured behind, so I

cannot determine the shape of the posterior extremity ; the outer edge of

each appears to be convex throughout, not emarginate posteriorly.

The following are the dimensions of a skull :—

inches.

Length from occipital plane to end of nasals ....-..... Ld

oo ei ase hale og Wee eae wees E Ree oR Seen 3. § OSS

Breadth across widest parts of zygomatic arches ....... a O74

# between orbits where narrowest ..... Pie te2 «eu ay One

3 of dear bored mm front (ls Vise See ta eaeleteiacs out) Olt

R of interparietal bone .....ecerseeeereeeeenes O28

Length of upper molars together ..... die SU Dae oe OAS

14:

102 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

Distance from upper molars to incisors .....ccecerceceese O'S

Length of lower jaw from condyle to symphysis ....... . O75

if of lower molars together ....ee.cesees Saiew as . OF

This species has been described from two specimens in spirit and two

skins, procured at the hill-station of Mari (Murree) in the Punjab by Mr.

A. B. Wynne, of the Geological Survey of India. All the specimens were

captured, I believe, by a house-cat ; so the animal is probab!y common in

the gardens of the station. The native name is Kanis (Kunnees).

There is in the British Museum a specimen in spirit of an Arvicola

of unknown locality, but probably Himalayan, and very possibly from

Kashmir, having the same dentition as A. wynnez, but differently coloured

with larger ears. This specimen was obtained by purchase, together with

a specimen of Wesokia bengalensis (NV. indica, Blyth and Jerdon) and

some other mammals, all apparently Indian, but all supposed at the time

to be from Africa, I shall not name a specimen of such dubious antece-

dents ; there is not sufficient evidence that it is even Indian, or that it

comes from the same country as the associated specimens ; but as it is far

from improbable that it may prove to be Himalayan, the foliowing charac-

ters may enable the species to be identified when met with :—

Colour brown (about the same as a wild rabbit, not dark rufous brown

like typical A. wynnez) above, whitish below. The tail much darker above

than below. Feet brown above, similar in proportions and pads to those

of A. wynnei. Ears rounded, projecting considerably beyond the fur.

Teeth as in A. wynnet,

inches

Length of head and body from nose to vent ...ssseeeeee 4&

7 tail from vent (hair at end not included)........ 18

Height of ear from orifice ..... ¢ 0,0» 9100's 8 seein ae 0:42

Breadth iol, ditho sais se ees SECT Te ee ooo) ian

Length of forefoot without claws ...sccscccccensscesee O89D

; hindfoot and tarsus ; ,,~s% ou06 46a chek 060 oe ai ene

It should be mentioned that the peculiar form of the last upper molar,

characteristic of the Section Alticola, has hitherto only been found in

Himalayan species of Arvicola.

4, Arvicola roylei. (Teeth, Plate I. fig. D.)

Arvicola roylei, Gray, Ann. §. Mag. Nat. Hist. Vol. X, p. 265 (1842) ;

Schreber, Stiugth. Suppl. III, p. 587 (1848) ; Giebel, Saiugth, p. 613

(1859) ; ? Blyth, Cat. Mamm. Mus. As. Soc. p. 125 (1863) ; Jerdon,

Mammals of India, No. 202, p. 216 (1867).

1881. ] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 103

Oolour above yellowish brown,* rather rufous in the middle of the

back, below paler and isabelline or fulvous; tail brown above, white below ;

feet apparently the same colour as the lower parts.

Fur dark slaty at the base and for about two thirds of the length, the

terminal third being tawny at first, the tips partly brown, partly black on

the upper parts; on the lower parts all the tips are tawny.

Ears small, hairy, concealed by the fur.

Feet small; claws pale, short, overhung by hairs; thumb in the fore

foot very small, but with a distinct claw ; middle finger but little longer

than the fourth, which is considerably longer than the second. The cha-

racters of the toes in the hind feet, which are contracted in the dried skin,

cannot be made out clearly.

Tail nearly cylindrical, apparently rather more than a third of the

length of head and body together, and covered with short hair, which only

-extends a short distance beyond the end, and is rather darker and more

rufescent above than below.

The measurements are taken from the dried skin (1) ; those given by

Jerdon, from a specimen collected by himself, are added (2) as will be

shewn presently, it is not certain that this specimen was of the same

species.

Cd) (2)

a in, in.

Wem minor head and), body... sc... fspeis1 ssn cases. careberes (OH OO

ns of tail-vertebree ............. Brae eta geet: 1, tse

7 of tarsus and hid: Sot mito cine re ace 0:8

The following are the characters of the molar teeth :—

Upper molar I, 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angles.

” ” II, a ” 3

” ” {II, 3 ” 3

Lower molar I, 7 |

” oP) II, 5 ” 3 ” ” 3 ”

23 ” iif, 3 mins ” jy te

In the first upper molar the anterior outer angle is a little in front of

the corresponding inner angle. The last upper molar has three nearly

” ) 2 ”? ”?

* Gray calls the colour rufous-grey. As he undoubtedly described the same skin

as I have examined, I can only say that his ideas of coloration were different from

mine, for it is difficult to believe that the colour has changed from rufous-grey to yel-

lowish brown. A change from yellowish brown to rufous-grey would be far more

likely to result had the specimon been exposed to light ; to the best of my belief, how-

ever, the skin has not been exposed. Jerdon calls the colour ashy brown, with a tinge

of rufous more or less apparent ; but he described different specimens, and as he did

not examine the teeth itis by no means certain that they belonged to the same species.

104 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

equidistant outer angles, but the hollow between the two posterior angles

is much deeper than that between the two anterior, the three inner angles

are also nearly equidistant ; the hindmost portion of the tooth behind the

third internal angle is a longitudinal lobe, forming about one third of the

whole length, and without angles; the anterior space is continued between

the first inner and first and second outer angles; the second space corre-

sponds to the second inner angle; the third space is enclosed by the poste-

rior angle on each side and the lobe.

In the first lower molar the anterior angle on each side is very small

and blunt, and there is a rudimentary fifth external angle in front; the

first and second spaces, the latter corresponding to the second inner angle,

are not separate. In the second lower molar the first space is confluent

with the second, and the third with the fourth. Similarly in the third

lower molar the first and second spaces are not distinct, nor are the third

and fourth.

The above description is from the single type, a dried skin in poor

condition, obtained by Royle in Kashmir. Jerdon states that he found

this species in Kunawar near Chini, and observed it on the Pir-Panjal pass,

south of Kashmir; but he had no opportunity of comparing specimens ;

and as so many additional species have since been described it is possible

the voles he saw may not have been 4. roylei. The locality given by

Blyth (Pind Dadun Khan, in the Panjab) is probably, as already noticed,

due to a mistake.

5. Arvicola blanfordi. (Teeth, Plate I, fig. HE.)

Arvicola blanfordi, J. Scully, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1880,

Ser. 5, Vol. Vi, p. 899.

Colour above rather light greyish brown, with a very slight rufous

tinge, below greyish white; feet white; tail brown above, sullied white

below. ;

Fur soft, the hairs slaty grey at the base, and on the back for about

three quarters of their length, the terminal fourth on the upper parts fawn-

colour, numerous rather longer hairs with black tips being interspersed.

On the lower parts the tips of the hairs are white. .

Ears of moderate size, rounded, projecting considerably beyond the

fur, covered with moderately short hair inside near the margin, and out-

side except on the anterior part of the outer surface, where the hair is

longer.

Whiskers long, some of them extending beyond the tips of the ears,

the greater portion white, a few dark brown.

Feet of moderate size ; claws white, compressed, not long, overhung,

with long hairs; thumb of fore foot very small, almost rudimentary, but

1881. ] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 105

furnished with a small claw; middle finger very little longer than the

fourth, but there is much more difference between the latter and the second,

about as much as there is between the second and fifth. Tubercles beneath

the fore foot five in number, all of good size and near together, three in a

triangle at the base of the middle toes, and two opposite to each other and

to the base of the thumb. In the hind foot the second and fourth toes are

very nearly the same length, and but very little shorter than the third ;

the fourth exceeds the fifth by rather more than the length of the termi-

nal phalanx of the former, and the difference between the fifth and first is

less, being about the length of the distal phalanx of the fifth toe. There

are six pads or tubercles on the sole of the hind foot, the three inner much

further apart than the three outer, the last outer being rather smaller than

the rest, and the last inner pad, which is considerably behind all the

others, being situated rather nearer to the most distal tubercle than to the

heel. Lower portion of tarsus well covered with hair.

Tail between one third and one half the length of the head and body,

cylindrical, scarcely diminishing in diameter towards the tip, well clad with

hair, which projects about one fifth of an inch beyond the end of the verte-

bre.

The following dimensions are (1) of a fresh adult male specimen taken

by Dr. Scully, and (2) of an adult male in spirit :—

(1) @)

in. in,

Length of head and body from nose to vent .....-.. 4°55 389

of tail from vent (hair atend not included) 2:05 1:9

Mehran eal SOM OFINCO. 0.3.5 2.« saree ssiteiiedenssad sounds 07 058

MIRC CAI a oe aki se ewe te nant ac due tie deere - O68 054

Length of fore foot without claws .................006. O4 O-4

of hind foot from heel with out claws......... 0°75: O-7G

”

The molars have the following characters :—

Upper molar I, 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angles,

o2 99 II, 4 ? 3 7 ” 9) 2 99 ?

mae ott, SS,

Lower molar I, 7 iy iy ae =

fa ot 3 AE s 3

” 9) Fit, 3 3 3 9) bP]

In the first upper molar the anterior outer angle is distinctly nearer

the hinder part of the jaw than the anterior inner angle. The third upper

molar has three nearly equidistant outer angles, the sinus intervening be-

tween the second and third angle being much deeper than that between

the first and second, The inner angles in this tooth are much more promi-

wewa w

106 W. T. Blauford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

nent than the outer. The longitudinal lobe forming the posterior portion

of the tooth behind the third internal angle is of small length, scarcely

one fourth of the tooth; there are two rudimentary external and one

internal angle on the lobe that are not counted. The spaces are not very

different from those in A. roylei, although one more is counted; the first

is bounded by the first internal and first two external angles ; the second

corresponds to the second internal angle; the third, which is small, to the

third external angle, whilst the fourth is iucluded by the third internal

angle and the posterior lobe.

On the first lower molar there is a rudimentary anterior external angle

that has not been counted, the first internal angle is much smaller than the

others, and the first external somewhat less prominent. The first and

second spaces, the latter corresponding to the second inner angle, are not

separated. In the third molar the second space is almost double, the two

angles not being quite opposite, and it is a question whether this tooth

should be considered as having 3 spaces or 4. |

Interparietal with the hinder border almost straight; each of the

lateral margins forms an ogee curve, concave anteriorly, convex behind, and

meeting the posterior margin at an angle rather less than a right angle.

The lateral angles are not produced; the anterior angle projects very slight-

ly forward.

Dr. J. Scully has done me the honour of naming this Vole after me.

It is found commonly on the mountains around Gilgit at an elevation of

9000 to 10,000 feet. It is closely allied in the structure of the teeth to

A. roylei, but differs widely in external characters, the tail and ears being

much longer and the coloration quite different.

This species, in which the posterior lobe of the last upper molar is less

developed than in the other four forms of the section, shows a passage to

Paludicola.

Section JJ. Panupicona.

The first lower molar with normally 7 spaces, 4 or 5 external and 5

internal angles; the first upper molar with 5 spaces, 3 inner and 8 outer

angles; the second with 4 spaces, 5 outer and 2 inner angles; the third

not terminating in an elongate lobe.

6. Arvicola blythi. (Teeth, Plate II, fig. B.)

Phaiomys leucurus, Blyth, J. A. S, B., 1863, XXXII, p. 89; Theobald,

J. A. S. B., 1862, XXXI, p. 519; Stoliczka, J. A. S. B., 1865,

XXXIV, p. 110. Mee Arvicola leucurus, Gerbe (1852) ; nec idem,

Severtzoff (1878).

1881. ] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 107

Arvicola blythi, W. Blanf. J. A. 8. B., 1875, XLIV, pt. 2, p. 107; cd.

Scientific Results Second Yarkand Mission, Mammalia, p. 389, pl.

VIII, fig. 2, & pl. X, d. fig. 1.

Colour above earthy brown (yellowish brown with a greyish tinge),

below brownish white. Feet the same colour as the underparts; tail ight

brown.

Fur soft, the basal two thirds on the upper surface, and about one

half on the lower, dark slaty ; the tips on the upper surface of two kinds—

the finer isabelline, the coarser dark brown, almost black ; tips on the

abdomen brownish white.

Hars small, round, not extending beyond the fur, thinly clad with

light-brown hairs inside, more thickly and with longer hairs outside.

Whiskers dark brown above, white below, the longest nearly an inch

in length.

Heet of moderate size; claws compressed, horn-coloured ; thumb short,

with a short compressed claw.

Tail cylindrical, about one fourth to one third the length of the head

and body, covered with short hair.

The-following dimensions are (1) from a fresh specimen taken by Dr.

Stoliczka, (2) from another fresh specimen, a large female, by Mr. Theo-

bald, (3) from an adult specimen in spirit :—

@ @ @)

in. in. in.

Trenath of head and body ......scccccteseescereeeressorvooree 4 49 3-7

Por tail, without hairs at’ end !...........ccseeeeese. P85 °125 11

PR MNGER ORE 5 £2.55 gigs wucle wot vis evicuises sas, aunigetaetedasn<talees 0°33

Breadth of ear _...... Ce Uinta, Wes Hei ghneMONs ddia x des sled we 0°37

Length of fore foot and claws ....0,.ec.ceseseee cee ceevenees 0°45

3. Of hind foot and: claws... .......cj.ceeee see seneeoees 0:82

GMSCOI, 5 fedueserw stings seeded xe Sateen ats 1°03

ss Sees

The following are the characters of the molar teeth :—

Upper molar I, 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angles,

99 9) ? 4 9

9 ” III, 5 ”

Lower molar I, 7 __,,

29 ” i 5 rh)

9 +P) Ii, 4 ”

Now Ee oo w

wea om cw bw

In the third upper molar all the internal angles are much more promi-

nent than the outer, and the first two internal angles are more developed

than the last. The first space is included by the first internal and first

external angle, the second space by the second external angle, the third by

108 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

the second internal, the fourth by the third external, and the fifth by the

third internal angle; the last two are not separate, but form together an

inequilateral arrowhead,* the internal angle being nearer to the posterior

extremity of the tooth, but directed forwards, and with a deeper notch in

front of it than the other angles.

In the first lower molar the first outer angle is much rounder and less

prominent than the others. The third lower molar is peculiar, as the

usual anterior outer angle is completely wanting,} and the first outer angle

(corresponding to the second in other Arvicole) is very small and not so

prominent as the second, which, again, is inferior in size to each of the

three inner angles. ‘The first space corresponds to the first inner angle, the

second space to the second inner and first outer, the third space to the

second outer angle, and the fourth space to the third inner angle. The

last two spaces are confluent in some specimens.

The interparietal has the hinder edge nearly straight, and the two

lateral edges forming an ogee curve, the concave portion near the anterior

angle, the convex external; the anterior angle slightly prominent, the

lateral angles not so, each of the latter being a little less than a right

angle.

This species has been obtained in two parts of Western Tibet—on the

banks of the Tsomoriri, a large lake north of Spiti, and in the country be-

tween Leh and the Pankong lake in Ladak. Both places are at a consider-

able elevation, over 13,000 feet above the sea.

7. Arvicola mandarinus?, var. (Teeth, Plate II, fig. C.)

? Arvicola” mandarinus, A. MMilne-Hdwards, Recherches Mammiferes,

p. 120, pl. XII, fig. 4, pl. XTH, fig. 4.

Golunda meltada, Gray (“ var. or distinct species from Griffith’s collection

in Afghanistan”), Horsf. Cat. Mamm. Mus. FE. I. Co., p. 144.

The following description is that of the Afghan skin in the British

Museum :—

Colour rufescent fulvous (light greyish rufeseent brown) above, white

beneath ; tail the same as the back; feet whitish.

Fur soft, basal two thirds leaden black ; tips isabelline (pale fulvous),

a few slightly longer black tips interspersed throughout the dorsal surface.

Ears short, concealed by the fur, hairy inside and out.

Feet of moderate size; thumb of fore foot very short, but furnished

* In the description of the Mammalia of the Second Yarkand Mission I described

this tooth as composed of four lobes, the two posterior spaces being counted together.

+ A somewhat similar character is shown in Blasius’s figure of the corresponding

tooth in A. agrestis (Saugh. Deutschl. p. 870) and in that of the petrophilus-form of

A, nivalis (ib. p. 360), but not to the same extent as in A. bdlythi.

1881. ] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 109

with a claw; claws of moderate length, pale in colour, overhung by the

hairs of the toes. In the fore foot the difference between the fourth and

second toes is about double that between the third and fourth, and equal

to that between the second and third. In the hind foot the third toe is

distinctly the longest, and there is but little difference between the second

and fourth ; tarsus hairy beneath.

Tail about a quarter the length of the head and body (judging from

the dried skin), covered with short hairs extending about + inch beyond

the end.

inches.

Hength of skin from nose to Vent ...c0i..0:..ccnsscrovsedieecee, 4

» tail without hairs at end (the ee pr feeaetd We 1

‘0 hind foot, without claws.. ere IMs Pacork tere BaD COLO’

The skull extracted from the ain, is i istetiete, ioe the hinder portion

(including the interparietal) is wanting. The nasals are rounded at their

posterior extremity ; they do not extend quite so far back as the premaxil-

laries, and their outer edges are slightly concave. The following are the

characters of the molar teeth :—

Upper molar I, 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angles.

” tl, a ”9

” ” DET, 5 ”

Lower molar I, 7 _,,

” ” IT, 5 ”

” ” Iil, 4 ” 9 ”

On the third upper molar there is a rudimentary fourth inner angle ;

the third and fourth outer angles are less marked than the others ; the

spaces might be reckoned either 4 or 6; the three first are well separated,

but not those behind. In the first lower molar the two anterior external

angles are blunt and ill-developed ; they, with the first internal angle, en-

close one space. In the third lower molar, as in the corresponding tooth

of A. blythi, the usual anterior external angle is entirely wanting; the

second and third spaces are imperfectly separated.

The molars thus closely resemble those of A. b/ythi, but there is an

additional outer angle on the third upper molar and another on the first

lower molar, whilst the first outer angle on the third lower molar is_ better

developed and includes a space to itself. These differences are not of

specific value by themselves, but the external differences are more impor-

tant.

I have examined the types, two in number, of A. mandarinus, in the

Paris Museum (Jardin des Plantes), They are rather browner than the

Afghan specimen, but otherwise coincide very fairly ; they have a small

thumb with a claw. The colour is light rufous-brown, and the fur is long

bw Oo Ee ©&w

CW wa WS bv

”? 9

110 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

and soft, dark slaty at the base, with isabelline (pale fulvous) tips. The

molars have the following characters :—

Upper molar I, 5 spaces, 8 external and 3 internal angles.

” ” i 4 ” 3 99 7 2 3) 3?

” ” iif, 4 ” 4 ” » 3

Lower molar I, 7 » 4 * en s 53

” ” IT, 5 ”9 3 9 9 3

. 5) ER Bites er eae 5s ee.

The two hinder external angles of the third upper molar are ill-deve-

loped, and very possibly the last disappears in some cases ; the last space

is formed by the two last outer and the last inner angle.

It will be seen that the number of the spaces in the third upper and

lower molars is not precisely the same, although the number of angles

coincides. But the precise number of spaces in these two teeth is not of

much importance, and may even vary with age.

The type was collected by W. Griffith in Afghanistan, and until the

skull was examined was not known to be an Arvicola. The exact locality

is of course doubtful.

Section III. Nropon.

The first upper molar has 3 external and 4 internal angles ; the second

3, both inside and out. ‘The first lower molar has 5 or 6 internal and 5

external angles.

8. Arvicola sikimensis. (Teeth, Plate I, fig. A.)

* Neodon sikimensis, Hodgson,’ Horsfield, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser.

2, Vol. III, p. 208 (1849) ; id. Cat. Mamm. Mus. H. I. Oo. pp. 148,

146 (1851) ; id. P. Z. 8. 1856, p. 401; Gray, Cat. Spec. Mamm. &e.

Nepal and Tibet, Brit. Mus. 2nd edit. (1863), No. 117, p. 11; Blyth,

Cat. Mamm. As. Soc. (1863), No. 311, p. 125; Jerdon, Mamm. Ind.

(1867), No. 208, p. 217; W. Blanf. Scientific Res. Second Yarkand

Mission, Mammalia, pp. 41, note, 42 (1879).

Arvicola thricolis (thricotis), Hodgson, Cat. Spec. Mamm. &c. Nepal and

Tibet, Brit. Mus. 2nd edit. No. 116, p. 10 (not described).

Arvicola nigrescens, Hodgson, tom. cit. p. 11, (undescribed).

Bicunedens perfuscus, Hodgson, tom. cit. p. 11, (undescribed).

Phalchua of Nepalese ; Cheek yu, Kiranti ; Sing phuchi, Tibetan (teste

Hodgson).

Colour above yellowish brown, almost golden brown, a dark brown

minutely interspersed with yellow* ; below slaty grey, slightly washed with

fulvous. ‘Tail the same colour as the back ; feet brown above.

* This is the colour in two specimens before me—one a dry skin, the other pre-

served in spirit. Horsficld, however, whose description was copied by Jerdon, de-

1881 ] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan, 111

Fur soft, leaden grey at the base; the terminal fourth on the back

light brown, almost tawny, with numerous rather longer black-tipped hairs

intermixed. On the underparts the extreme tips only of the hair are

whitish ; but here also longer and coarser hairs with dirty-white ends, are

intermixed.

Ears not covered by the fur, but projecting for about half their

length, rounded, very thinly clad inside and out with short dark-brown

hair. A tuft of long hair on the base, just below the orifice, and long hair

on the anterior part of the outer surface. The anterior portion of the

inner and posterior portion of the outer surface almost naked.

Whiskers of moderate length, extending to the ears, but not beyond

them ; some black, others grey.

Heet of moderate size; claws horn-colour, not white, short, compress-

ed, overhung by hairs, which often exceed the claws themselves in length.

Thumb very short, but furnished with a small claw. The middle toe in

the fore foot only just longer than the fourth, which exceeds the second by

nearly the length of the terminal phalanx ; the fifth only comes short of

the second by about half the same length. Tubercles on the sole of the

fore foot 5 in number, the three anterior arranged in a triangle at the base

of the four longer toes, the posterior pair opposite each other in a trans-

verse line at the base of the thumb, that nearest the thumb being especial-

ly large. In the hind foot the three middle toes differ but little in

length, the third just exceeding the fourth, which is a little longer than

the second; the latter, by the length of its terminal phalanx, exceeds

the fifth, and there is a still greater difference between the fifth and the

first. The pads or tubercles are 6 in number, one, however, being very

small and very possibly wanting* in some individuals; the two anterior

are close together, the inner of the two being nearer the heel or proximal

to the other, the third a little further back at the base of the fifth toe, the

fourth at the base of the first, the posterior pair as far behind the second

pair as the fourth pad is behind the second ; the outer of the last pair is

thus considerably in advance of the inner, and is small and rudimentary ;

the last of all is situated about halfway between the base of the middle

toe and the heel. The tarsus is almost naked below.

Tail fully one third the length of the head and body, or rather more,

diminishing gradually (not rapidly) in thickness behind, thinly clad with

short brown hair, which projects but little beyond the end.

scribed the colour above as “deep brownish black, with a slight rusty shade, minutely

and copiously grizzled with hairs of a deep ferruginous tint.” ‘This may indicate that

some individuals are much more rufous than those I have examined,

* It was wanting in the specimens examined by Hodgson,

112 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

The following measurements are (1) those given by Hodgson,* appa-

rently from a fresh specimen, (2) from an adult female specimen in

spirits :—

Q ©)

in. in.

Length of head and body from nose to vent ......... 4°75 4

Tail from vent (hair at end not included) ............ 175 16

Height of ear from Orifice. Misc We .ucsen. den ven ne! sis sins SR 0:5

Breadth of ear ......... stiebess 0°35

Length of fore foot eniteage ees. lane ssh batan's 0:44 0°35

of-hind foot and tarsus, without claws ...... O75 0-72

There are 6 teats according to Hodgson, but 8 in his MS. notes. In

the specimen before me I find two pairs on the breast, both postaxillar ;

the inguinal mamme appear undeveloped, and cannot be distinctly traced.

The true number must be 8 at least.

Incisors deep orange. The following are the characters of the molar

teeth :—

Upper molar I, 5 spaces, 3 external and 4 internal angles.

9 99 IT, 5 99 3 9) ”? 3 9? 9?

9 rd) (DE 6 J) 3 bP) 99 4, bbs bP]

Lower molar I, 9 adhe kh 9 ”

9 9? i, 5 9 3 3

” ” IIT, 3 3 » 8 ” ”

The hindmost inner seale of the first upper molar is much smaller

than the others, and does not enclose a distinguishable space. The hind-

most inner angles of the second and third upper molars are also smaller

than the other angles of those teeth, and the enclosed spaces are not dis-

tinctly separate from those preceding. In the first lower molar the second

space is imperfectly separated from the third, and the third from the fourth.

This species has hitherto only been found in Sikkim, at elevations of

from 7000 to 10,000 feet. It inhabits forests, and, according to Hodgson,

breeds in fallen trees. .

Amongst the original drawings of Nepalese and Sikkim Mammalia

presented to the Zoological Society of London by Mr. Hodgson, there are

figures of Meodon sikimensis and Arvicola thricotis, the name thricolis of

the British Museum catalogue being manifestly a misprint. These sheets,

‘like those bearing other drawings in the same collection, are covered with

MS. notes on habits and structure, visceral anatomy, &c., showing what a

very large number of important observations Mr. Hodgson had accumu-

lated. It may be added that when these drawings were made, the anatomy

of allied European forms was very imperfectly known, but that, since fuller

* Horsfield, from Hodgson’s MS., P. Z. 8, 1856, p. 401.

1881. | Himalayas, Tibet, and Afghanistan. 113

descriptions have been published, a large proportion of the anatomical de-

tails figured and explained in Mr. Hodgson’s notes prove to be common to

whole genera or even families. Such is the case in the present instance.

There appears nothing in the anatomy of A. sikimensis to distinguish that

species from European Voles.*

The intestines in two specimens, both females, were 26 and 28 inches

long, the cecum 3% and 4 inches, and # wide, in one case 10 inches, in the

other 18 from the anal end of the intestine. In a male the intestines

measured 25 inches ; the cwcum, 11 inches from the anus, was 62 inches long

and rather less than half an inch broad. “ Liver 3-lobed, each lobe divided,

anda lobulus. Gall-bladder deeply imbedded in largest and central lobe, and

having a large clear duct. Spleen 1 inch, tongue-shaped, and deep red.”? In

the stomach the two orifices are said to be about a quarter of an inch apart.

Several measurements, evidently from fresh specimens, are given.

They are useful as showing to some extent the amount of variation.

i. do , ~24) $d, guy. * 46S" we bs

in. in. in. in. in.

Length from nose to anus......... newelaes ee 44 32 At 4

See Oe Head: GO WAP <i ccececcsnievesne ses 13 1: 13 ed

»» from snout to fore angle of eye. 4 q's = ao

Pie epence to base OL CaF ‘<a... <0 3 42 = 7

POUCA OUDING, .dcchieivevae thecscceccee, oF - = + 4

Breadth of free portion (measured from

PER SUED cc's .nia'yolciese vo ev'ds eia(eedasiee sees 2: 2 ys 8

ON IE nics cw'ans cat dnheceecsvesvers . De 12 Pe | Ba re

POPs ARG MAUS. .iiscesesscesatees +a sc ae 3 <5

», plantaand nails (from os calcis). 7 138 = 3 a8

PG ec es re vescoeces vee gare muah east 1% oz. 14 02. 1Z oz._1.0z.

No. 5 is the type of Arvicola thricotis, which is separately figured. It

will be seen that there is nothing in the dimensions to show any difference

from A. sikimensis ; the coloration is identical. But of several skins and

specimens in spirit presented by Mr. Hodgson, not one is marked as A.

thricotis ; and as the publication of the name does not appear to have been

authorized by that gentleman, it is probable that he had recognized the

identity of the animal thus named with A. s¢kimensis. In Gray’s second

edition of the British Museum catalogue of Mr. Hodgson’s specimens all

that is stated of the species (which has, of course, never been described in

print) is:—‘ Hab. Darjiling, in woods near houses. India Office, Nov.

1852 (in spirits). Compare with Neodon sikimensis ?” From this it may

* For an account of the anatomy of A. amphibius and A. agrestis see H. Beger,

Zeitschrift ges, Naturwiss. XXX, 1867, p. 145; and Retzius, Miiller’s Archiv, 1841,

p. 403,

114 W. T. Blanford—On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

fairly be inferred that the type was one of the spirit-specimens recently

received at the British Museum from the Hast-India Museum. All such

specimens are unquestionably 4. s¢kimensis.

All Mr. Hodgson’s specimens appear to have been obtained in Dar- —

jiling itself or the immediate vicinity of the station. In one case he obtained

a male, female, and two young in a nest, saucer-shaped, made of soft grass,

without any lining, 6 inches in diameter. The nest was in a decayed fallen

tree in the forest. The young were ‘21 inches long, hairy above, nude

below, and blind ; the ears also closed.”

A story current amongst the people is noticed, to the effect that this

animal, which the Hindi-speaking Nepalese call Phal-chua, or Fruit-Rat,

appears at long intervals, and is produced out of the fruit of a tree, a large

species of wild olive, said, on Dr. Thomson’s authority, to be common in

the deep forests of the central and northern region at 7000 to 15,000 feet

(neither the botanical nor Nepalese name of the tree is given in the MS.

notes). It is probable, from the existence of this story, that these Voles,

like some other species of the genus, appear in much larger numbers at

times.

9, Arvicola melanogaster. (Teeth, Plate II, fig. A.)

Arvicola melanogaster, A. Milne-Edwards, Nowv. Arch. du Museum, 1871,

Vol. VII, p. 98; Recherches pour’ servir a Uhistoire naturelle des

Mammif éres, Vol. I, p. 284, pls. XLIV, XLVI a. |

Colour above varying from dark brown with a greyish tinge to black-

ish brown, below ashy grey. ‘Tail the same colour as the back above, rather

paler and greyer beneath. Feet brown above. - In some specimens the

head is lighter and more rufous above than the back ; but in general there

is no difference. Of a variety from Fokien several specimens are bright

rufous-brown above. The usual colour, however, is precisely the same as ©

in A. stkimensis.

Fur soft, dark leaden grey at the base, tips brown. In the darker

specimens (one marked as killed in March) there are much coarser hairs

intermixed, In the brown specimens this is not usually the case to the

same extent, but there are a few longer black-tipped hairs on the back and

rump. ;

Hars projecting slightly beyond the fur by about one third of their

length, not nearly so much asin A. stkimensis, thinly clad with short hair

inside and out, and with a tuft of long hair on the anterior inner margin

near the base.

Whiskers dark brown, a few of the lower grey, the longest oxtavidings

to the ears, but not beyond.

feet small; claws white, compressed, moderate in length, only partly

1881.] Himalayas, Tibet, and Afyhanistan. 115

overhung by: hairs, which do not extend to the end. In the fore foot the

thumb is quite rudimentary, but it has a small claw. ‘Third finger very

little longer than the fourth, which exceeds the second ; pads five, three in

a triangle at the base of the middle toes, two opposite to each other and to

the base of the thumb. In the hind foot the middle toe is the longest, as

usual, the second and fourth very little shorter and subequal ; there is a

great difference between the second and fifth toe, less between the fifth

and first. Five pads on the sole, besides a rudimentary sixth; of the two

anterior pairs the outer is a little more distal than the inner, and ‘the rudi-

mentary sixth pad is equally in advance of the fifth, which is a little nearer

to the origin of the middle toe than to the heel.

Tail rather more than one third the length of the head and body,

slightly attenuate, covered with short hairs that project very little beyond

the end.

The following dimensions are taken from three specimens in spirit in

the Museum at the Jardin des Plantes, Paris; (1) is a male and (2) a

female from Moupin, (8) a female from Fokien :—

GQ) @) (3)

in. in. in,

Length of head and body from nose to vent... 37 355 3:7

» tail from vent rhe at end not in-

Ohad). 2. ices Pe gndnacsoueciusatt tee 14 135 16

Height of ear from peken, nya eeV euacs eae 0:37 038 0°35

Breadth of ear .. 085 086 035

Length of fore foot (palma) without ohaihie: . 035 O34 085

J hind foot from heel without claws ... O°6 O6 0°65

The incisors are deep orange. The following are the characters of the

molar teeth :—

Upper molar I, 6 spaces, 8 external and 4 internal angles.

” ” II, ) 9 3 ” 3 ” ”

” ” Ill, 4 ” 3 or 4 ” 3 or 4 ” ”

Lower molar I, 6to8 5 “ 5 or 6 ,, -

” ” II, 3 ” 3 ” 3 ” ”?

” ” III, 3 ” 3 ” 3 ” ”

As was remarked by Milne-Edwards in his original description of this

form, the spaces on the two sides of many of the teeth are so nearly oppo-

site that they must often be reckoned as one; and as there is some varia-

tion in the degree of alternation or coincidence, the number of spaces is

not characteristic. This is especially the case in the anterior lower molar.

In the first upper molar spaces 5 and 6 coalesce. The last interior angle

is frequently equal to the others, but is more commonly smaller. In the

second upper molar the second and third spaces are imperfectly separated,

116 W. T. Blanford— On the Voles (Arvicola) of the [No. 2,

and so are the fourth and fifth ; sometimes the tooth might be considered

as having only three spaces. The last inner angle varies in size, but is

usually equal or nearly equal to the next in front. In the last tooth the

second and third spaces are not distinct; the posterior portion of the tooth

varies, generally (asin the example figured herewith) there is a strong

third angle inside, and another equally strong (the third) outside, and be-

hind these is a U-shaped lobe with a weak external angle. Sometimes,

however, the latter angle is wanting, whilst occasionally, on the other

hand, a fourth internal angle is also well developed, as in A. stkimensis ;

and in one specimen this is stronger than the corresponding inner angle.

The anterior lower tooth also varies considerably. ‘The angles on

opposite sides are sometimes so perfectly parallel in position that there are

only six spaces, the first and second being always imperfectly separated.

The anterior inner angle too is very variable, being sometimes as strong as

in A. sikimensis, sometimes altogether wanting.

The following are the dimensions of a skull :—

inch.

Length from occipital plane to end of nasals as ee

Breadth across hinder part of zygomatic arches ... , OG

3 between orbits oo OLe

Length of nasal suture oo OE

Breadth. of interparietal «| tes

Length of upper molars oss) MOT

Distance between upper molars and incisors 3. Oe

Length of lower jaw from angle to symphysis +0) Oem

» » molars 3 Oza

The interparietal is generally more or less pentagonal, the lateral

extremities being usually truncated, though occasionally angulate or sub-

angulate. The posterior edge is usually nearly straight, sometimes convex,

the two anterior edges very little concave, and the anterior angle very

slightly projecting. The nasals diminish regularly in breadth behind.

Besides the original examples from Moupin and Western Sechuen,

specimens have been sent to the Paris Museum from the western part of

the province of Fokien, the South-western China.

This species is undoubtedly very close to A. sekimensis, from which it

is only distinguished by its shorter ears and feet, the characters of the

teeth not being sufficiently constant to serve as a satisfactory distinction.

It is far from improbable that intermediate forms may exist in the Bhutan

and the other Eastern Himalayan tracts intervening between Sikkim and

Moupin.

1881. ] Himalayas, Tibet and Afghanistan. 117

The following Indian and Himalayan rats and mice have been incor-

rectly referred to the genus Arvicola :—

Arvicola indiea, Gray and Hardwicke, Illustrations of Indian Zoology, I,

pl. 11; = Mus (Nesokia) hardwickit.

Arvicola bengalensis, Gray and Hardwicke, Illustrations of Indian Zoology,

II, pl. 21; = Mus (Nesokia) bengalensis, [= Nesokia indica, Blyth

and Jerdon; Mus (Nesokia) blythianus, Anderson. |

“ Arvicola ? Neotoma, two sp n., pyctorhis and myothrix, nob.,’” Hodgson,

J. A. 8. B., 1841, X, p. 915.

“ Arvicola ? myothriz, Hodgson,”’ Horsfield, P. Z. S., 1856, p. 401.

These are the species very imperfectly described by Hodgson (Ann.

& Mag. Nat. Hist. 1845, XV, p. 267) as Mus ? pyctorhis and Mus ? myo-

thriw. The former proves, on an examination of the type in the British

Museum by Mr. Thomas, to have been founded on an aberrant individual

of the common house and tree-rat of India (Mus rufescens auctt.), and

belongs to the form called Mus equicaudalis by Hodgson. The type of

Mus myothrix is a skin without any skull; but I have no hesitation in

identifying it with Golunda elliott, to which an affinity was suggested by

Jerdon (‘Mammals of India,’ p. 214).

“ Arvicola? hydrophilus, Hodgson,” Gray, List of the Specimens of

Mammalia in the British Museum, 1843, p. 119.

This is Mus ? hydrophilus, Hodgson, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1845,

XV, p. 267. No original type can be found, and it is quite uncertain what

the species is. Mr. Thomas has endeavoured to identify it, but in vain.

The figure in Hodgson’s drawings shows a large mouse or small rat with a

pure white belly, and might well be taken from a young individual of the

common white-bellied Himalayan rat, Mus nitidus (= Mus rufescens, var.),

or of Mus jerdoni (Leggada jerdoni, Blyth: this species is not a true

Leggada).

Notr.—The teeth figured in the accompanying plates are those of the

right upper and right lower jaw, the anterior extremity uppermost, and the

upper jaw teeth above the lower. It results from this arrangement that in

the upper figures (upper teeth) the outer or external angles are to the left,

the inner to the right; whilst in the lower figures (lower jaw) the reverse

is the case, the outer side of the jaw being to the right, the inner to the

left. All the figures are enlarged 8 diameters.

118 W. T. Blanford—On Myospalax fuscicapillus, Blyth. [No. 2,

X.—On Myospalax fuscicapillus, Blyth. By W. T. BuanForp, F. R. S., &e.

[Received May 8th . Mead June 1st, 1881.]

(With Plate II, in part.)

Forty years ago, some specimens of a rodent in the Society’s collection

were named by Mr. Blyth Georychus fuscocapillus. It was not known at

the time whence they were procured, but Mr. Blyth supposed that they

came from the Himalayas. ‘The first menticn of the name was in 1841,*

in a list of specimens of skulls, and in the following year, a very brief and

imperfect description cf the animal was given.

No fuller account of the species was ever published. The true locality,

Quetta, appears to have been ascertained by the late Captain Hutton, the

animal was noticed and a short description of its habits given in his “ Rough

notes on the Zoology of Candahar” (J. A. 8. B., XV, p. 141.) It was in

this paper that the new generic name MMyospalax appears to have been

proposed for the first time: in a footnote, Mr, Blyth states that “this

type differs from Jyodes or the Lemming genus in the much greater size

and strength of the feet, in the elongation and protrusion of its upper

incisive tusks, &c., and he adds that he will describe the form more parti-

cularly, together with some other new rodents. ‘That such was his inten-

tion is apparent also from a letter to the Honorary Secretary published in

the preceding volume of the Society’s Journal,f in which Mr. Blyth re-

quests that a figure of the animal and its skull might be prepared for

publication, The request was granted, but apparently the plate was never

drawn, it was certainly, so far as I am aware, never published. In Mr.

Blyth’s Catalogue of the Mammalia, the specimens in the Society’s collec-

tion are recorded with references to all the accounts above noticed.{ So

far as I am aware the animal has never been mentioned in European works,§

probably because the first brief notice escaped record in Wiegmann’s

Archiv.

Recently, when occupied in determining the Arvicole of the Hima-

layas, my attention was called to a specimen, brought by Mr. Griffith from

Afghanistan, that had long been in the old East India Company’s Museum

* For references see synonymy.

t J. A.S. B., XIV, Proc. Oct. 1845, p. ciii.

ft There is also a brief allusion to this species by Mr. Blyth in 1863, J. A. S. B.,

XXXII, p. 89.

§ The same name Myospalax was subsequently used by Brandt, (Mem. Acad. St.

Petersburg 1855, IX, and by Carus and Gerstaecker, (Handbuch der Zoologie, 1875,

p- 108,) for the genus Siphneus, the type of which was named Mus myospalax by

Laxmann in 1773. Sce A. Milne-Edwards, Rech. Mamm. pp. 71, &e.

1881. ] W. T. Blanford—On Myospalax fuscicapillus, Blyth. 119

and had finally been transferred to the British Museum. This proved to

be a true Arvicola (see previous paper) but in external characters it had

some resemblance to Myospalax fuscicapillus, of which I had a distinct

recollection. On my application, Dr. Anderson, Superintendent of the

Indian Museum, was good enough to obtain the permission of the Trustees

to send one of the specimens of Blyth’s species and a skull to London for

meto examine. After comparing this with, Mr. Thomas’s assistance, I am

unable to find that the animal has ever been described elsewhere, and the

most nearly allied known form appears to be the Russian Hlobius talpinus.

I cannot find any good generic character to distinguish Myospalax from

Lllobius, although the difference between the two is considerable, and may

induce some naturalists to separate them generically. For the present, I

think the Quetta species may be called Hilobius fuscicapillus the following

is a description of the skin and skull, which, with the teeth, is figured on

Prout. 3

ELLOBIUS FUSCICAPILLUS.

Georychus fuscocapillus, Blyth, J. A. S. B., 1841, X, p. 928; 1842,

‘XI, p. 887.

Myospalax fuscocapillus, Blyth, J. A. S. B., 1846, XV, p. 141; Cat

Mam. Mus. As. Soe. p. 126.

Colour on the upper parts buff, (very pale fulvous or light brownish

yellow ;) except on the upper surface of the head, which is hair brown.

Lower parts rather paler, tail nearly the same colour as the back, feet

pale.

Fur soft, light ashy grey at the base, and for rather more than _ half

the length, terminal portion on the back dirty light brownish yellow, no

longer hairs on the back, a few towards the rump, and around the base of

the tail; these have not dark tips. On the head the hairs are brown

throughout, in the middle of the belly yellowish white. The hair on the

specimen examined is short, being only 53, inch long, in the middle of the

back.

KEar-conch rudimentary.

Whiskers buff, the uppermost brown, none in the skin examined extends

back beyond the ears,

Feet of moderate size, rather broad, toes long, claws blunt, short,

formed for digging, horn-coloured, overhung by long hairs. In the forefoot

the second is but little shorter than the third but considerably longer than

the fourth, exceeding it by about the same amount as that by which the

fourth itself extends beyond the fifth ; thumb very short, but with a claw

nearly equal to that of the other toes. Pads beneath each fore foot 5 in

number, the two anterior at the base of the three middle toes, of these the

120 W. T. Blanford—On Myospalax fuscicapillus, Blyth. [No. 2,

outer appears to be double, (it is difficult to be certain of the characters in

a dried specimen;) the third is inside the base of the 5th toe, the two

posterior tubercles are considerably larger than the rest and the inner is

rather more distal than the outer. On the hind foot the second toe is

nearly as long as the third and considerably longer than the fourth, exceed-

ing it by nearly the same amount as the fourth itself extends beyond the

first, which again is but little longer than the fifth. There are 6 distinet

pads or tubercles beneath the hind foot, arranged in 3 pairs as usual, the

inner pad of the second pair, at the base of the first toe, appears to be

double, those forming the proximal pair are nearly opposite to each other

and are rather nearer to the anterior pair than to the heel. The whole

planta to the heel is naked, though there are long hairs on the sides of

the feet.

Tail very short, thinly clad with long light yellowish brown hair, that

extends 54, inch beyond the end.

The following are the dimensions of the dried skin.

inches.

Tength nose to ruthp °).26.0. 05.1.2 Acesemsan seus ctaee 5.

3 tail, without hair at end............ sccee hen 0°35

» ..\ forefoot without clawal + i,k .2/c)5s02.: doce 0°67

a middle toe ditto: jc. eyid a6. caswtns eevee 0:28

» hindfoot from heel ditto — .......sssesseeses 0°85

middle toe ditto ............ dildelos idee dt

The ahedt 3 is that of an aged sisauabadil Ae occipital erest is very

strongly developed and the sutures too fully anchylosed for the shape of

the interparietal to be distinguished. The cranium is not quite perfect,

the parts around the foramen magnum, including the auditory bulla, having

been cut away. Compared with the skulls of Arvicola, the most striking

differences are the greater thickness of all the bones, the much greater

development of the occipital crest, of the zygomatic arch, and of the bones

of the anterior or facial portion generally, as compared to the brain case.

The measurements are :— .

inch. met.

Length from middle of occipital plane to end of nasals ...... 1:34 0345

» from paroccipital process to front of incisors ......... 162 041

» Of suture between masals jociciccecesicccccc das cde vecsoccae,” O1aiR mma

Breadth across hinder part of zygomatic pees Pe

», across brain pan behind zygomatic process of ciedpoee 06 ‘O15

» across frontals where narrowest between orbits ...... 0:28 ‘006

Length of row of upper molars (crowns only) .........e0.6-.. 082 ‘008

Distance from anterior end of upper molar to base of incisors 0°55 ‘O14

Length of anterior palatine foramina..........esccsceccosceeceseee O14 °0085

1881.] W. T. Blanford—On Myospalax fuscicapillus, Blyth. 121

Length from base of incisors to posterior termination of palate O09 ‘023

Breadth of bony palate between front lobes of anterior molars 013 ‘0035

Length of lower jaw from angle to symphysis .................. 112 ‘028

Height of ditto to end of coronoid process ........46 pee entree 0:6 9 "O15

Beneth Of. row of lower molars -..........cceccessssessossenvencss 0°32 -008

The occipital plane slopes backwards. The upper surface of the skull

is rounded and slopes away more rapidly at the sides than in Hllobius

talpinus or in Arvicola, the sagittal crest is strong posteriorly, but sinks

down in front. The nasals are nearly of the shape of a wine bottle with

concave sides, the posterior termination is not pointed but truncated by

the irregular zigzag suture, the outer margins are straight and nearly

parallel for a short distance from the posterior end, then convex, and again

in front slightly concave. ‘The premaxille extend further back than usual

on the upper surface of the skull, and terminate posteriorly in points some

distance behind both the end of the nasals and the origin of the zygomatic

process of the maxilla. The zygomatic arch is very high in the middle and

presents the peculiarity of the maxillar and squamosal processes meeting

along the lower edge and forming a suture; the malar, a high but short

bone, does not extend to the lower margin, nearly two-thirds of the length

of which is composed of the maxillar process. The infraorbital foramen is

large, triangular when received from the front, not produced in the form

of a narrow slit below, and about one and a half times as high as broad.

The anterior palatine foramina are very small and narrow, the poste-

rior palatine foramina are numerous, relatively large, and situated in two

deep grooves, occupying the greater part of the palate posteriorly. The

opening of posterior nares is very narrow, much narrower than each of the

broad pterygoid fosse.

Teeth. The incisors are long and project forward considerably in both

jaws, those in the upper jaw are of moderate breadth and flat in front;

lower incisors narrower, and rounded in front. They are nearly white in

both jaws.

The row of upper molars is very slightly curved ; all the teeth are of

nearly equal breadth. ‘The first upper molar has 3 external and 8 internal

angles, the internal (those to the right in the figure) being rather anterior

to the external. The slope from the hinder angle on each side to the pos-

terior extremity of the tooth is concave, especially on the external side.

The second tooth has 3 subequal angles outside and terminates posteriorly

in a rudimentary angle in contact with the hinder molars; on the inside

there are 8 angles first a small angle, then a larger one, there being no dis-

- tinct re-entering angle between the two, the re-entering angles between the

second and third inner angles, and between the last and the first of the

hinder tooth are square, not pointed. The third tooth has 3 outer and 2

122 W. T. Blanford—On Myospalax fuscicapillus, Blyth. [No. 2,

inner angles, the outer are nearly equidistant, but there is no re-entering

angle between the first and second, though there is between the second and

third, the posterior termination of the tooth is a very slightly projecting

rounded lobe, and it may be noted that each of the upper molars terminates

in a somewhat similar lobe, as in Arvicola.

In the first lower molar there are 4 outer and 5 inner angles, the first

on each side rounded and less prominent than the others, the two hinder

pairs on opposite sides of the tooth nearly opposite to each other ; the

anterior extremity is a rounded lobe, nearly as broad as long, with a very

blunt rounded angle inside, in advance of a still blunter one outside. The

second and third lower molars have each 3 angles on each side, all nearly

opposite to each other, the outer (those to the right in the figure) being

in each case a little in advance of the inner. In the second molar the

angles inside and outside are nearly equal to each other, in the posterior

molar the inner angles are stronger than the outer, and the first outer

angle is less prominent than the other two.

The lower jaw is strong, the coronoid process well developed, the

tubercular projection corresponding to the posterior extremity of the lower

incisor situated just outside and a little below the condyle, so as to make

the latter appear almost double.

Compared with EHllobius talpinus, the differences presented by the

form here described are numerous, but the external distinctions are less

striking than those shewn by the skull. ZH. fuscicapillus is larger, yel-

lower, and rather paler-coloured, and the tail appears a little longer. The

base of the fur is much paler, that of H. talpinus being almost black, that

of H. fuscicapillus light grey. There are some slight differences too in the

feet, e. 7., the second toe of the fore foot in H#. talpinus appears to be

much shorter in proportion to the middle toe than in #. fuscicapillus.

The feet too appear larger in the latter but it must be remembered that

the comparison 1s made between dried skins.

The hinder upper molar in #. talpinus is proportionately much shorter,

the two anterior outer angles are close together, and the posterior lobe behind

the hindmost outer angle is wanting. The second inner angle too is ill

developed or obsolete. In the first tooth of the lower jaw there are only

8 distinct external and 4 internal angles, instead of 4 and 5, and the ante-

rior lobe is very slightly developed. .

The skulls of #. talpinus in the British Museum (two in number)

differ greatly in form from that of H. fuscicapillus and are much more

Arvicoline, the facial bones being far less developed in proportion to the

brain case, and the occipital crest very small. The zygomatic arch is less

high but similar in form and in the arrangement of the bones, the maxillar

process, however, is not quite in contact with that of the squamosal

1881.] W. T. Blanford—On Myospalax fuscicapillus, Blyth. 123

although the two approach each other very closely. The nasals have not the

peculiar form that they have in H. fuscicapillus, but are simply arcuate or

convex externally, and the premaxille terminate posteriorly opposite the

end of the nasals and the origin of the zygomatic arch. The anterior

palatine foramina, though small are not quite so minute as in the Quetta

species, and the posterior portion of the palate is less deeply grooved. The

posterior nares and pterygoid fossz are similarly shaped. In the lower

jaw the coronoid process is shorter, and the angle is differently shaped, but

the peculiar condyle is precisely similar, the tubercle at the root of the

incisor being just outside and below in both species.

It is evident that if, as I believe, #. fuscicapillus belongs to the genus

Elllobius, the short description of that genus by Alston in his classification

of the order Glires* will need some modification, since the skull in the

species now described is not very like that of Arvicola and the facial portion

is more developed instead of less.

* P, Z. 8., 1876, p. 85.

———eeeeeeeeeOeees eee eee

G, NEVILL.—Journal As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. L, Part II, 1881. PLATE V.

Jules Schaumburg, Lith.

Lithographed at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, July 1881.

G. NEVILL,—Journal As Soc. Bengal, Vol. L, Part II, 1881. PLATE VI.

Jules Schaumburg, Lith. «

Lithographed at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, July 1881.

G. NEVILL.—Journal As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. L. Part II, 1881. PLATE VII.

J. Wood Mason, dei Jules Schaumburg, Litho.

Errata in the Journal, Pt. IT, No. 2, 1881.

Page 94, line 1, for “the upper molar” read “the last upper molar.”

»» 99, lines 10 and 12 from bottom, for “the anterior lower molar” read “the ante-

rior upper molar.”

» 103, line 18 from top, for “are added (2) as” read “are added (2). As.”

», 121, line 21 from top, for “ received” read “ viewed.”

», 121, line 6 from bottom, for “ molars” vead “ molar,”

~*~ ,

Errata in the Journal, Pt. IT, No. 3, 1881.

Page 137, line 3 from top, after “mil.” insert “ and Conch.-Cab. II, Pl. 26, figs. 16-17.”

» 187, line 4 from top, dele “ or Conch,-Cab, IT, Pl, 26, figs, 16-17.”

BAY) AY see

= , me » f : i

Maal 19QN 8 sant ast patye C52 NOL ee Saat ogee

ise 99 Wk i nobatsta oi) Pind teoh on: ssa oid

: a hire are BOS

@) Sabin 5a) toe Cade y Bots, dap dl

. Bein ‘Surte ig hboet” Sey aR

remeber 9

tz ,

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

—_—O-—

Part II.—PHYSICAL SCIENCE,

SSN

AR is ra me

No. III.—1881.

XI.—New or little-known Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna.

By GEOFFREY Nevixt, C. M. Z. S.

[Received 30th June wenead 6th July, 1881.]

(With Plates V, VI, & VII.)

Mr, A. R. Wallace in his very interesting new work—‘ Island Life’—

devotes a chapter to the Madagascar Group, and he comes to the conclu-

sion that the presence there of the numerous and important Indo-Malayan

forms cannot be accounted for by a former continental land connection, for

which the term ‘“ Lemuria” has been suggested by an eminent zoologist,

If I understand rightly, the distinguished author accounts for the presence

of these forms by their introduction from Europe, and from consequently

Asia, before the separation of Africa by the sea in early Tertiary times ; in

another passage, he suggests the probable submergence of many large

islands, whose former position is indicated at the present time by the

banks and reefs of the Cargados, Chagos, Maldives, &c., to account for

the “ transmission of organisms from the Indian Peninsula.”

As Mr. Wallace twice alludes to my papers on the Mollusca of the

Seychelle Islands (pp. 405 and 415), which I wrote so long ago as 1868-9, IT

now wish to add a few remarks. Speaking solely from the conchological point

of view, I would submit that there is certainly no necessity for presuming the

existence of a continent, ‘‘ Lemuria ;” on the contrary, an archipelago, thickly

studded with large islands, such as appears to be unmistakeably indicated in

126 G. Nevill—New or little-known [No. 3,

this region, presents several points of greater probability judging from the

character of the existing landshells, and I would question the former

immediate land connection with the Indian Peninsula. I think I ean point

out several remarkable features, which tend to show that this archipelago

probably received its Mollusca rather by a close connection with the

Nicobars, Sumatra, Java, &c., and thus of course with the Malayan Penin-

sula. It is scarcely necessary for me to mention that the Mollusca of

the Madagascar and Mascarene province give no support to the theory of

an ancient emigration from Europe, so few fossil landshells of pretertiary

times being known; the entire absence of the genus Helicina from the ter-

tiary deposits of Europe as also from India proper and Ceylon at the

present time, I consider very significant, as the genus from its well-marked

characters, its robust substance, and local abundance could hardly have

escaped attention. I showed in 1869 that the Seychelles possess a

species (4. theobaldiana, Nevill) only just separable from others found

in the Nicobars and adjoining Islands; M. Morelet again has lately .~

described a most remarkable extinct subfossil form from Mauritius as

Helicina undulata: this species is closely allied to the TYrochatella

mowhott of Pfeiffer from Cambodia, which, Dr. Dohrn has justly shown,

cannot be classed with the West Indian species of Trochatella, but must be

referred to Helzcina ; for these two species I suggest the new subgeneric

division Pseudotrochatella; the group has its nearest known allies in

some Philippine forms. It will be important to endeavour to find out .

whether there are any fossil or subfossil forms of Helicina to be found

in Madagascar itself. The remarkable “ Malagash” section of Megalomas-

toma, called Hainesia by Pfeiffer (= Masearia, Angas), seems to me much

more closely allied to the Malayan and Philippine section Ooptocheilus

of Gould than with the extinct Huropean Tertiary forms.

Omphalotropis is undoubtedly a most significant feature of the shell-

fauna of the Mascarene Islands, the genus not being known from Mada-

gascar, the Comoro, or Seychelle Islands ; it has also never been established

as found fossil in Europe, or living in India or Ceylon; there is, however,

one tertiary fossil to which I would call the attention of conchologists—

the Oardiostoma trochulus of Sandberger (‘ Vorwelt,’ pl. XII, fig. 8),

which I consider perhaps referable to Omphalotropis ? Besides the Mas-

carene Group, the genus is found in great abundance and variety in the

Polynesian Archipelago and can, according to my theory, be fairly traced

from the one region to the other. Excluding the allied New-Zealand

genus Jtealea, several species have been described from New Caledonia,

oue from the Solomon Islands, two from Ceram, one from Shanghai,

one (O. strictus of Gould from the Loo Choo Islands) has been lately re-

discovered by Surgeon-Major R. Hungerford at Hongkong living on stone

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 127

walls at 300 feet above the sea, two from Borneo, one from Amboyna, one

from the New Hebrides, one from the Pelew Islands, three from the Nicobars,

and two (possibly more) from the Andamans. I can scarcely believe the

genus does not occur in Sumatra or Java, though it has not yet been re-

corded from either, or indeed from the Malayan Peninsula.

Another remarkable “Indian” type is the Cyathopoma blanfordi,

H. Adams, which was first discovered by myself at a considerable elevation

on Mahé one of the Seychelles. This is undoubtedly an exception to my

theory that the “ Indian” forms of the Madagascar province show a closer

connection with Sumatra, &c. than with India proper: species of Cya-

thopoma (sensu lato) being numerous in South India and Ceylon, and

also existing on the Bombay and Golconda Hills, as well as at Darjiling,

in Assam, and a single species, (fide cl. Theobald) in the Shan States; the

genus hitherto not being known from any other region. But elsewhere

in this paper I have endeavoured to prove that the genus Diadema of

Pease from the Pacific Archipelago is not really separable, and I can

also confirm the validity of Benson’s species Cyathopoma tignarium from

the Andamans, which Mr. W. T. Blanford has lately called in question,

as I have received several living specimens from my energetic corre-

spondent Mr. F. A. de Roepstorff, who has also sent.me a single specimen

of the true Omphalotropis distermina, Benson, as justly discriminated from

its much commoner ally by Mr. Blanford, who has named the latter

O. andersont. The occurrence of Cyathopoma procerum, Blanford, at

Beypore, close to the sea, is also worthy of note, in regard to the geo-

graphical distribution of the genus.

As well as I can judge, there is no fossil represented in Sandberger’s

‘Vorwelt,’ which presents any resemblance to Cyathopoma. The genus

is of such small size that it may have been easily overlooked hitherto in

the Malayan province ;—Blanford’s genus Cyclotopsis, I consider as on

an altogether different footing; I regard it as a strictly African genus,

of which two species have made their way to India, two others to the

Comoro Islands, and one (C. conoideum, Pfeiffer) to Mauritius; Sowerby’s

habitat ‘‘ Seychelles” for this last is undoubtedly erroneous and should

be altogether ignored. The two large Seychelle species of Stylodon

(Helix) have their nearest ally in H. cepoides, Lea, of the Philippines, and

are all three evidently allied to the species of Phania, Albers (pars =

Eucochlias, Theobald), of which forms are known from Formosa (H. swin-

hoei), Tavoy (H. saturnia), Solomon Island, Cambodia, Moluccas, Khasi

Hills, &e.

Mr. Wallace in Vol. II, p. 588, of his ‘ Geographical Distribution of

Animals,’ 1876, Prof. Sandberger in his ‘ Land &¢, Conchylien der Vorwelt,’

128 G. Nevill—New or little-known [No. 3,

and Prof. A. Nicholson in his ‘ Manual of Paleontology,’ 1879, have all

omitted to take cognizance of the four highly interesting and important

species of fossil Heliw described by Dr. Stoliczka in his Cretaceous Fauna

of South India, Vol. II, 1867, three as species of Anchistoma, Klein

(more correctly Gonostoma, Helder) and one as a species of Macrocyclis,

Beck.

All of the above works therefore must be amended, to the effect that

indubitable species of true Helix are known from the Upper Cretaceous.

I have carefully examined all the specimens of these Cretaceous Helicidae,

so excellently figured by Dr. Stoliczka, and am of opinion he was quite

right in referring three of the species to the subgenus Gonostoma (=

Anchistoma), and I think it will interest Mons. Bourguignat and other

conchologists to find the ancestors of this, both in tertiary and recent

times, essentially European group, in so ancient a geological formation as

that of the Cretaceous rocks of South India. I consider Dr. Stoliczka to

have been less happy in his remarks as to the affinity of these forms with

our present Indian subgenera Plectopylis and Corilla, which seem to me

entirely different groups. The fourth of these Cretaceous forms, the

Macrocyclis carnatica of Stoliczka, is certainly not a species of true Macro- -

cyclis, the type species of which is the South American H. /awata, Feér.,

now said by Mons. Fischer to form a section. of typical Helix. Dr. Sto-

liczka’s species evidently belongs to what is now known as Patula,

Helder, but to which of the sections, it is impossible to say until better

specimens are forthcoming.

In addition to the above recorded instances of landshells of proved

greater antiquity than the Tertiary Period, I am indebted to Dr. Feist-

mantel for pointing out that three well preserved species have been de-

scribed from the Coal Measures of Nova Scotia by Dr. Dawson, Dawsonella

meeki, Zonites (Conulus) priscus, and Pupa (Dendropupa) vetusta (from

“the hollow trunk of an erect Sigillaria’’), copies of the figures of the two

latter being given in Nicholson’s Manual; these are doubtless the forms

of Helicidae alluded to by Wallace in his above quoted work from the

Carboniferous? Dr. Stoliczka, 2. ¢., page 6, also writes “ Except the

Boysia Reussii, which was in 1859 described by myself from a Cretaceous

freshwater deposit in the North-Eastern Alps, I am not aware that any

species of true Helicidae have been noticed from deposits lower than the

HKocene strata.’’ Pfeiffer does not record this so-called Boysia, nor indeed

any of the above-mentioned Cretaceous Helices; it is, however, a very well

characterized form, I should consider from the figure, possibly correctly

referred to Boysia ; it was found in tolerable abundance and is well figured

in the Sitz. K. Ak. Wien, XXXVIII, 1859. This Boysia reussii has

been latterly referred by Professor Sandberger to the genus Strophostoma,

‘Lae ere tS

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 129

Deshayes, and is consequently mentioned as the most ancient species as yet

discovered of the Cyclostomacea, in his magnificent work, insufficiently

studied by Conchologists, on the Land und Siisswasser Conchylien der

Vorwelt, 1870-5.

Hexicarton [ Avstenra] Maeyiricus, G.-Austen and Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 23.

Nevill, J. A. 8. B., 1877, Momein [Yunnan], p. 24, diam. 46, axis 114 mil., as

Helicarion magnijficus, “coll. J. Anderson”; Nevill, Handlist I, 1878, p. 16, as Heli-

carion [ Austenia] magnijficus ; Godwin-Austen, P. Zool. 8. 1880, as Girasia magnifica.

I am quite unable to agree with Colonel Godwin-Austen, in referring

this species to Girasia ; if I were persuaded that it was the case, I should

not hesitate in uniting Girasia and Austenia. However, I consider both

well characterized, if not as distinct genera, at least as well marked sections

of Helicarion, not only as regards their shells but also on account of the

differences in the animals themselves. Awstenia has a less “ helicoid’ and

more “ slug-like’” shell than true Helicarion, but is still always distinctly

convoluted and of firm though fragile texture. Pfeiffer and the old school

would have called them Vitrina. Girasia has merely a membranaceous

shell scarcely if at all convoluted, more or less rudimentary ; old authors

considered them as “ slugs’? and not as Helicidae at all.

Hericarton [AUSTENIA] RESPLENDENS, Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 24.

J. A. 8. B., 1877, Sawady and Bhamé, coll. J. Anderson, M. D.

GIBBUS LYONETIANUS, Pallas.

Spicil. Zool. 1780, as Helix lyonetiana.

Besides the typical specimens which I have already recorded in my

‘Handlist of Mollusca in the Indian Museum,’ the following forms seem

worthy of record :—

var. ANTONI, Pfeiffer.

Zeits. Mal. 1847, as Gidbus antoni, from Mauritius [not Pupa antoni, Kuster,

1844, from Berbice] ; — Pupa grateloupiana, Pfr. 1868, from Mauritius.

There are two specimens in the Museum, collected by myself in the

“Bois Sec,” Savanng District, Mauritius. The above local name in my

‘Handlist? was unfortunately changed, during my absence on furlough in

Europe, to “Dry Forest,” a name of no meaning!

var. SINISTRORSA, nov.

In 1878 I noticed a reversed specimen in the museum at Lyons ; short-

ly afterwards I was fortunately successful in purchasing a second specimen

for the Indian Museum, out of the collection of the late Lombe Taylor,

130 G. Nevill—WNew or little-known [No. 3,

GIBBUS DUPONTIANUS, G. Nevill, Pl, VI, Fig. 1.

J. A. S. Beng., 1870, p. 411, and 7. ¢., 1871, p. 7, also Handlist p. 9, [sine

descr.]; P. Zool. S. 1868, p 260, animal described as that of “ G. versipolis” ; = P.

versipolis, Pfr. var. [not of Férussac].

T. aperte rimata, subcylindrica, sat solidiuscula, flavido-cornea, oblique

confertim fortiter sulcata, costis latis, flecuosis; spira cylindrica, in conum

perobtusum terminata; anfr. 7, convexiusculi, ultimus precedentibus via

major ; apertura subverticalis, ovalis, sine dente parietali; perist. late

expansum, pallide luteum, marginibus callo levi junctis.

Long. 143, diam. 62 mil. Savanne District, Mauritius.

The number of whorls, different sculpture, absence of parietal tooth,

light yellow colouration, &c., easily distinguish this species from its nearest

ally G. bacillus, Pfr. ; the animal is also different, as can be seen by reference

to the Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 259 and 260 (G4. baccllus and G. versipolis) ;

it is perhaps Pfeiffer’s Mauritian variety of P. versipolis, but is certainly

not Férussae’s species from Bourbon (= P. funicula, Val.), as already

pointed out by M. Morelet and myself.

ENNEA (HUTTONELLA) MOERCHIANA, Roepstorff, MS.

Deeply, openly umbilicate, the umbilicus partly covered by the deflect-

ed last whorl; cylindrically ovate in shape, almost exactly like a gigantic

LE. stenopylis; arcuately ribbed, ribs thick and rather distant; white,

solid, with obtusely conoidal apex and distinct suture ; whorls 63, convexly

tumid, narrow, the 4th and 5th of equal breadth, the last not so broad and

very little higher, rounded at base and brought round in front, so as to

bring the aperture almost into the centre, or axis, of the shell, much as in

E. stenopylis, thus partially covering the umbilicus; aperture vertical,

contracted, quadrate, peristome anteriorly strongly sinuate, then very

broadly reflected, quite straight, not oblique as in its ally, the columellar

and basal margins more broadly reflected and boldly, evenly rounded instead

of the former being nearly perpendicular as in EH. stenopylis, margins

joined with a callosity, nearly straight, in the centre provided with a well

developed prominent, perpendicular tooth (or fold), another strong, but

less prominent fold within the outer lip, at base of she above mentioned

“sinus,” that is where the peristome becomes markedly reflected, behind

which there are some ten ribs so closely crowded together as to give

almost the appearance of one very broad “ varex,’’ these ribs partially

block up the umbilicus.

Long. (vix) 5, diam. max. 24 mil.

I have much pleasure in adopting, for this remarkable form, Mr. de

Roepstorff’s MS. name in honour of his late friend Dr. Moerch of Copen-

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna, 131

hagen, who contributed several excellent papers towards our knowledge of

the Mollusca of the Nicobars.

Type, Indian Museum; centre of Great Nicobar, coll. F. A. de

Roepstorff, Esq.

Genus Nanina, Gray.

P. Zool. 8. 1834, types H. nemorensis, Mill. [Xesta], H. javanensis, Fér. [Xesta],

H. exilis, Mull. [Hemiplecta], H. citrina, Lin. [Xesta], H. monozonalis, Lin. [Xesta],

H, clairvillia, Fér. [Hemiplecta], H. vitrinoides, Desh. [Macrochlamys], H. juliana,

Gray [Xesta] and WN. striata, Gray [Hemiplecta] ; type restricted, Gray, P. Zool. S.

1847, p. 169, Helix citrina, Lin.; = Xesta, Albers, 1850, type H. eitrina, Lin. ; =

“ Phereporae,’ Desmoulins, Bull. Soc, Lin. Bord. III, 1829 [name inadmissible] ;

pars ? = Stenopus, Guilding, Zool. Journ. III, 1828, type 8. lividus, Guild. = Guppya,

Méorch, J. de C. 1867, [as Stenopus had been previously used for a genus of Crustacea. ].

The type of Gray’s Nanina is therefore H. citrina and not H. vitri-

notdes [ Macrochlamys indica, Bs.], as supposed by some authors.

Benson himself distinctly admits the validity of Gray’s Nanina, over

his MS. name of Zanychlamys or Macrochlamys (see Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834,

p. 89, J. A. S. B., 1836, and later on in the Annals and Mag.) ; had my

Indian conchological friends referred to these papers, or to the J. A. S. B.,

18382, p. 13, for the original and casual mention, in a footnote, of Benson’s

MS. name Macrochlamys, I am sure they would never have attempted to

introduce so retrogade and useless a change, utterly unwarrantable in every

way. Here is Benson’s mention of the name in full,—‘‘ Those (Pterocyclus

sp.) which I found, were, with several specimens of a Cyclostoma, a reversed

Carocolla and Macrochlamys ;’—then follows a foot-note,—“ A new genus

of the Helicidae separated by me from He/ia#, in consequence of the wide

departure of the animal from the type of that genus.”’ With this and a

mere repetition of the name on page 76, ends the so-called description of

Macrochlamys in 1882, although never claimed as such by Benson himself.

Many authors (Benson included) speak of his genus Zunychlamys as

having been described in the Proce. Zool. Soc. 1834, but as far as I can trace

this is not strictly the case. Benson appears to have sent a paper to the

society containing an excellent description of the section, with the name

Tanychlamys attached ; the editor, however, changed it to WManina, stating

that it had been found to be the same as Gray’s genus described a few pages

previously ; in the description the editor casually mentions that the form

described was the Tanychlamys of Benson, MS. It is very doubtful if

Stenopus is a section of Manina at all; in any case the former can have no

claim, as the name had previously been used for a genus of Crustacea, as

has been pointed out by Morch.

The fact of the name Manina having been employed by Risso in 1826

is I consider of no importance, as it has long ago been pointed out that he

132 G. Nevill—ew or little-known [No. 3,

used the name for the immature state of his own genus Cyclops ; his name

Nanina was therefore null and void and should not bar Gray’s genus.

As Colonel Godwin-Austen has lucidly explained, though he draws a

wrong conclusion, Vania, Gray, is not the same as Ariophanta, Desmoulins,

but equals the latter’s group “ Phereporae”’ ; it would never do to adopt the

specially separated section or subgenus of Ariophanéa for the whole group,

any more than to replace Draparnaud’s Pupa (i801) by the sectional name

Vertigo of Miller (1788), which was specially introduced for the forms

with two tentacles only. By the method now universally adopted by all

the leading conchologists, all parties seem to me fairly treated. Gray has

his genus Wanina employed in a wide and comprehensive sense, as he in-

tended. Desmoulins and Benson have their names employed for their

respective strictly limited sections as they both originally intended. Ben-

son did not include Ariophanta in his Macrochlamys, as he calls it Caro-

colla, nor did Desmoulins do so in the reversed case.

Nanina [MacrocHLaMys] PSEUDOVITRINOIDES, n. sp.

J. A. 8S. B., 1832, pp. 13 and 76, as Macrochlamys indica, sine descr. (not H. indica,

Pir.) 5H. vity noldes, Gray, P. Zool. 8. 1849, pl. 2, f. 1-8, cum anim. [not H, vitrinoides,

Desh.]; = H. petrosa, Bs., pars, [not of Hutton].

This is the common “snail” throughout the plains of the Gangetic

Delta, quite distinct, both as regards shell and animal, from its close ally

NV. petrosa, Hutton, the type of which was from Mirzapore and which

takes the place of the former in the higher regions of Lower Bengal; the

two species were confused together by Mr. Benson under the name of WV.

indica, which he afterwards united to Hutton’s WV. petrosa; he could have

seen but few specimens of our Calcutta form and those probably not living

ones; Mr. Hanley does not represent our species in his invaluable Con.

Indica, but gives a very fair figure of WV. petrosa. The two varieties of WV.

petrosa recorded in my Handlist must be altogether eliminated; I am in-

debted to my friends Colonel Mainwaring and Mr. J. Caldwell for other

specimens from Lucknow and Monghyr of WV. petrosa, and to Mr. J. Wood-

Mason for a fine series of WV. pseudovitrinoides from Silhet.

I think Pfeiffer’s Pl. 110, figs. 10-12 of the Conch. Cab. II, [not figs.

13-15] represents WV. psewdovitrinoides.

Nanina [MacrocuHLaMyYs ?] SIKRIGALIENSIS, G. Nevill.

I described this species, from Sikrigali in Behar, in my Handlist

page 28; unfortunately the name was misprinted NV. sikrigallensis! I

may sea: take this opportunity of recording that species No. 73, page 28,

1. c., should be VV. cordemoyt, not ‘ condemoyi’ as printed. The species being

called after Mons, Jacob de Cordemoy, a distinguished Mascarene botanist.

_—<_

1831.] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 133

Subgenus Acusra, Albers.

In my Hand-list, p. 45, I have ‘erroneously classed this group as a

subgenus of Wanina. It is, however, a subgenus of Helix, not of Nanina ;

I overlooked a note to that effect by Prof. von Martens, Moll. Ost-Asien,

describing the jaw, &c.

TROCHOMORPHA PERCOMPRESSA, Blanford, Pl. V, Fig. 22.

Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p. 448, Bhamé, ‘coll. J. Anderson.”

I know of no other specimen but the type, of which I now give a

figure. _

Heix (Araista) prerPLanata, G. Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 21,

J. A. S. B., 1877, p. 19, Mimboo, Upper Burma, diam. 174, axis 44 mil.

I now give a figure of the type of this species, which is closely

allied to the Indian AH. tapeina on the one hand and to the Chinese H.

trichotropis on the other. It was discovered by Dr. Anderson at Mimboo,

near the Yunnan frontier. In my Handlist, I have classed this group

under the subgenus Plectotropis, Martens (1860, type H. elegantissima,

Pfr.), but I now consider that it is not separable from the previously described

Aegista, Albers (1850, type H. oculus, Pfr.) ; Prof. Martens has lately given

an important tabular arrangement of Aegzsta (restr.) in his ‘ Conch. Mitthei-

lungen’, Bd. I, Heft. 5-G, with figures and descriptions ; I fancy, however,

the professor has overlooked an important locality I have recorded for H.

trichotropis, viz., Upper Burma; perhaps, too, the localities recorded for

HT. setocincta ‘‘ Sando and Ava”’ are printer’s errors for those given by A.

Adams as “Sado and Awa-Sima”; at any rate, I do not suppose Ava

in Upper Burma or Sanda in Yunnan are intended.

Subgenus Acavus, Montfort.

The specimens of some of this group in the Indian Museum are in-

correctly registered in my Hand-list, page 8 ; the entries should be corrected

as follows :—

Hetrx (Acavus) Hm=MasToMA, Linneus.

Syst. Nat. X, 1758; Reeve, Con. Ic. fig. 866 and Conch. Indica, pl. 127, fig. 2,

30 Ceylon; coll. H. F. Blanford and G. Nevill, Esqrs.

“ var. MELANOTRAGUS, Born.

Index and Test. Mus. Vindob. 1780, as H. melanotragus ; Reeve, /. ¢., fig. 366 C.

and Conch. Indica, pl. 127, fig. 3.

10 Ceylon; coll. H. F. Blanford and G. Nevill, Esqrs.

18 3

134 G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

Herix (Acavus) suprrsa, Pfeiffer.

Zeits. Mal. 1850, Ceylon ; Reeve, J. ¢., fig. 368.

2 Ceylon ; coll. H. Nevill, Esq.

var. ROSEOLABIATA, Nov.

Hanley and Theob., Con. Indica, pl. 127, fig. 4, as H. superba.

6 Ceylon; coll. H. Nevill, Esq.

A variety very different from Pfeiffer’s type, a fact apparently not

noticed by Mr, Hanley.

Heirx (Acavus) puanix, Pfeiffer.

Malak. Blat. 1854, for Conchyl. Cab., fig. 1134 and Ed. nov. t. 3, fig. 9-10; also

Reeve, fig. 376, (as H. melanotragus, var.) and Conch. Indica, pl. 127, fig. 6.

10 Ceylon; exc. H. F. Blanford and G. Nevill, Esqrs.

Heurx (Acavus) Grevitier, Pfeiffer.

Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1856, Ceylon and Novit. Conch., t. 30, fig. 6-7.

83 Ceylon; coll. H. Nevill, Esq.

Subgenus Corasta, Albers.

According to Prof. C. Semper (Reise Philippinen, 1874), should be a

section of Cochlostyla, not of Helix,as given in my Hand-list, p.114, The

same is recorded, J. ¢., of the subgenera Awina, Albers, and Callicochlias,

Hartm. (emend.).

The type species of Awina was not, however; examined; so I still con-

sider this last as doubtful.

AMPHIDROMUS MASONI, Godwin-Austen.

Journ. As. Soc. Beng., 1876, Dihiri Farbat at 2000 ft.

This is my species No. 19, p. 127, of Hand-list, where I have erro-

neously recorded the species as A. daflaensis.

Subgenus Beppomega, G.- Nevill.

Hand-list, 1878, p. 127, type Bul. ceylanicus, Pfr.

The animal of the type species of this very distinct and well-marked

group was described by HE. L. Layard (Ann. Mag. 1858), as “of a brilliant

green colour, visible through the shell; it feeds on the Coffee Plant.” The

group is recorded in Pfeiffer’s Nomenclator (ed. Clessin), 1879, as part of

the section Phengus of the genus Oochlostyla !

1881. ] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 135

BuLIMINUS (CERASTUS) JICcKELIANUS, G. Nevill, Pl. VI, Fig. 2.

Hand-list, 1878, p. 133, Wadela Plateau, Abyssinia.

Shell imperforate, or scarcely superficially rimate, elongately oblong,

moderately solid, longitudinally subobsoletely and obliquely striate, the

striz distinct near the suture and also near the peristome ; spire conically

elongate, rather acutely pointed; whorls 63 or 7, the first 45 scarcely

convex, increasing regularly and slowly, the last two distinctly convex,

increasing rapidly, the last one unusually attenuately produced ; aperture

somewhat everted, compressed, considerably higher than broad, columella

broadly reflected, somewhat oblique.

Long. 34, diam. 15 ; apert. alt. 15, lat. 10 mil.

Has. Wadela Plateau, Abyssinia; coll. W. T. Blanford, Esq.

Type, Indian Museum, Calcutta.

The dimensions of B. olivieri, Pfr., as originally described are—

Long. 27, diam. 14; apert. alt. 144, lat. 8 mil.

From this latter species, B. gickelianus can be distinguished by the

more pointed spire, less convex whorls, the last one especially being much

less globose ; by the more or less obsolete sculpture, more oblique columella,

more everted aperture, closed umbilicus, &c.

Genus StrenogyRA, Shuttleworth.

Bern. Mitth. 1854; type, restr. H. and A, Adams, 1855, Helix calcarea, Born,

Subgenus Guiessuna, Martens.

Albers Heliceen, II, 1860, type Achatina gemma, Benson.

A genus of the family Cionellida in Pfeiffer’s Nomenclator (ed. Clessin),

a classification which I consider altogether unjustifiable. I am afraid the

group will prove not separable from Subulina, Beck, the type of which

is the West Indian Helix octona, Chemnitz, in which case the latter name

must have priority. Be this asit may be, Ach. paritura, and tnvoluta,

Gould, darnaudi and sennaarensis, Pfr., as well as several other species, all

from Africa—both East and West coasts—certainly belong to Gilesswla.

Srenogyra (GLESSULA) OREAS, Benson, MS. Pl. V, Fig. 11 (Copy).

Reeve, Conch. Icon. 1850, fig. 113, as Achatina oreas, Nilgiris, long. 153, diam. 74

mil., anfr. 7 (ex icone) ; not Ach. oreas, Pfeiffgr (as of “ Benson’’), or of Nevill, Hand-

list I, p. 168.

I am indebted to Colonel Beddome for a single specimen of the true

St. oreas, from Travancore. Anfr. 7; long. 143, diam, vz mil.

136 G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

Mr. Hanley in his valuable and careful notes in the Con. Indica,

p- 84, has already noticed the confusion of two distinct species under

this name.

STENOGYRA (GLESSULA) PSEUDOREAS, N. sp.

Pfeiffer, Mon. Helic. III, 1853, as Achatina oreas, Benson, MS. Nilgiris—anfr.

7 (2), long. 124, diam. 5 mil., not Ach. oreas, Reeve (as of Benson) 1850; Nevill,

Handlist, I, p. 168, as St. oreas.

Nilgiri specimens collected by Mr. Blanford (which I take for my

type) measure—long. 11, diam. 5 [vix] mil. and are of six whorls only.

var. SUBDESHAYESIANA, nov.

Anfr. 6; long. 11, diam. 43 mil. Type var. from the Anamullays,

coll. Colonel Beddome; also from the Pulnmey Hills, coll. Rev. Fairbank.

STENOGYRA (GLESSULA) JERDONI, Benson, MS. Pl. V, Fig. 14 (Copy).

Reeve, Conch. Icon, 1850, as Achatina jerdoni, Nilgiris—anfr. 7 to 8, long. 16,

diam. 6 mil. (ex icone).

Pl. 78, fig. 10 of the Con. Indica represents a smaller form, of only

14 mil. and with the spire more produced and the last whorl a little less

convex.

STENoGYRA (GLESSULA) NILAGIRIcA, Benson, MS. Pl. V, Fig. 15 (Copy).

Reeve, Conch. Icon. 1850, fig. 87, as Achatina nilagirica, anfr. 10, long. 28, diam.

9 mil. (ex icone) ; Con. Indica, Pl. 35, fig. 6, as Ach. perotteti (not Ach. perotteti, Pfr.).

I have no doubt of the distinctness of Reeve’s A. nilagirica and

Pfeiffer’s A. perotteti, despite the fact that the former has been classed

as a variety of the latter by Dr. Pfeiffer ; I have now given copies of the

original type figures of both, which I think will convince most concho-

logists who have studied the genus. I have never seen a specimen of the

true typical St. nilagirica, described by Reeve as “finely erenulate at the

suture, then striated” &c. Colonel Beddome has, however, sent me specimens

of what I consider a variety, though a very distinct one.

var. KURNOOLENSIS, nov.

Anfr, 11; long. 30, diam. 93 mil.

Distinguished from both St. nilagirica and St. perotteti, not only by

its greater size and more numerous whorls, but especially by the (throughout)

regular and prominent striation, aot crenulate at the suture; from SS.

vadalica, Blanford, which.it perhaps even more closely resembles, in general

aspect at any rate, by the more abruptly tapering apical whorls, more

arched columella, &c. .

1881. ] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 137

Nullaymullay mountains, Kurnool District, at 2500 ft.

STENOGYRA(GLESSULA)PEROTTETT, Pfeiffer, Pl. V, Figs. 17 and 17 a (Copies).

Rey. Zool. 1842, Nilgiris—anfr. 8, long. 22, diam. 9. mil. (not of Reeve, the Con.

Indica, or Conch.—Cab. II, Pl. 26, figs. 16-17, as Achatina perotteti).

I have already remarked, under the preceding species, regarding the

confusion of this species with Reeve’s S¢. nilagirica ; I have given copies

of Dr. Pfeiffer’s two original figures; he describes the sculpture as “ad

suturam striati.”” The specimens from: Neddoowutton in the Nilgiris,

recorded in my Handlist, are the only ones I have seen of this species and

they are unfortunately in bad condition.

STenoGyRa (GLESSULA) BENSONIANA, Pfeiffer.

Pl. V, Figs. 16 and 16 a (Copies).

Zeits. Malac. 1851, Nilgiris, anfr. 83, long. 18, diam, 6} mil.; Conch.-Cab. II,

Pl. 26, figs. 12 and 13.

I have thought it desirable also to give copies of the original figures

of this species, as the one given in the Con. Indica is quite unrecognizable,

Besides, Dr. Pfeiffer’s figures seem to me to show only 74 whorls, whereas

he describes it as having 83, he also speaks of the suture as being

“confertim denticulata.” The Museum specimens from Kotagherry have

only 7 whorls—long. 17, diam. 6 mil.; I have lately also received from

Colonel Beddome five specimens from the Sispara Ghat, three of these

agree well with type figures, the other two are a slight variety with rather

more convexly rounded whorls.

STrenogyra (GLEssuLA) FAcuLA, Benson, Pl. V, Fig. 18 and 18a. (Copies).

Ann. Mag. 1860, Nilgiris, anfr. 74, long. 18, diam. 8 mil. for Achatina perottets

of Reeve, fig. 102 (not of Pfr.).

The only specimens in the Museum that I can consider as referable to

this species are three from the Pulney Hills—anfr. 9; long. 18, diam. 7}

mil. In sculpture they agree with Benson’s description, ‘‘ irregulariter

striatula” &c.; anfr, ult. “antice leviter remote plicato-striato.” Myr.

Hanley himself points out that his representation of this species in the

Con. Indica is not an accurate one.

STENOGYRA (GLESSULA) OROPHILA, Benson, MS. Pl. V, Fig. 19 (Copy).

Reeve, Conch. Icon. 1850, fig. 105, anfr. 7, long. 14 mil., as Achatina orophila,

Nilgiris and Colombo; fide Pfr. = his A. ceylaniea.

I give a copy of Reeve’s original magnified figure of his A. orophila,

as I am by no means convinced Dr. Pfeiffer is right in uniting it to his

A. ceylanica ; to judge from the figures, I should say they were quite dis-

tinct species. It may be that Reeve confused two distinct forms, the one

138 G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

figured (probably from the Nilgiris) a good and distinct species, the other

from Ceylon a mere variety of S¢. ceylanica, which may have been sent,

or shown, to Dr. Pfeiffer as A. orophila and caused him to unite the two

species. I have not myself seen any species of the group, St. nitens,

ceylanica, punctogallana &c., from Continental India; the very distinct

St. oreas and pseudoreas are the nearest I know of. Ach. orophila is not

mentioned in the Con. Indica.

SrenocgyRa (GLESSULA) AMENTUM, Benson, MS. Pl. V, Fig. 20 (Copy).

Reeve, Conch. Icon. 1850, fig. 82, Howrah, as Achatina amentum, anfr. 85, long.

80, diam. 11 (ex icone) ; Benson, Ann. Mag. 1860, Nerbudda Valley, long. 24 mil. ;

Pfeiffer, Mon. III, anfr. 9, long. 22, diam. 7 mil.; Con. Indica, pl. 85, fig. 3.

Dr. Pfeiffer in his Monogr. Helic. has apparently overlooked Benson’s

important notice of this species as above quoted. Mr. Hanley’s excellent

figure of Ach. amentum is doubtless from a Nerbudda Valley specimen,

with which it agrees exactly in measurements; long. 24, diam. 9 mil.;

it appears to be a smaller and slightly different variety from the type

Howrah form. I have already recorded that this rare species has also

been found at Ganjam by my friend Mr. Valentine Ball of the Geological

Survey ; it has not, however, been found again in the immediate vicinity of

Calcutta.

STENOGYRA (GLESSULA) SUBFUSIFORMIS, Blanford, Pl. V, Fig. 13.

P. Zool. Soc. 1869, Ponsee in Yunnan at 3300’, anfr. 8, long. 17%, diam. 52 mil.

I give a figure of the unique type of this very distinct species, for

which the Museum is indebted to Dr. J. Anderson’s very successful

researches during the first Yunnan Expedition. It is the most northerly

species of Glessula as yet known, no other species having been described

from China or Japan; there are three or four species known from the

Philippines, Borneo, and Sumatra; in the main, however, the group appears

to be essentially an Indo-African one. No species is as yet known from

the Andamans, Nicobars, Seychelles, or Mascarene Islands; evidently

Glessula is a continental rather than an insular genus.

STENOGYRA (GLESSULA) BLANForDIANA, G. Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 12.

Journ. Asiat. Soc. Beng. 1877, p. 26, Ponsee in Yunnan.

Shell ovately turreted, solid, of a dark brown colour, two apical whorls

smooth, the others sculptured with raised, coarse, longitudinal, nearly

perpendicular striz, much crowded together and slightly flexuous on the

last whorl; spire turreted, with very obtuse apex and excavated suture ;

whorls six, scarcely convex, the last one rounded at base ; aperture vertical,

= 1

1881.] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 139

subquadrilateral, with a much thickened white peristome ; columella broad-

ly reflected, thickened, white, curved, forming an acute tooth, with a well

developed incised notch at its base.

Long. 7, diam. 8 mil.

Hazs.—Ponsee (type); also from near Bhamd. This species closely

resembles Glessula peqguensis, Blanford, but is less convex, that is, more

slender, and of thicker texture; it can also be easily distinguished by the

characteristic, crowded, well-developed, nearly perpendicular, longitudinal

striation, varying slightly in direction on each whorl, much as in many

species of Pomatias. The columella also is peculiar.

Type, Indian Museum, Calcutta.

STENOGYRA (GLESSULA) BOLLAMPATTIANA, Beddome.

Con. Indica, Pl. CLVI, fig. 1, as “ Achatina bottampotana,’? Beddome, MS.

Long. 254, diam. 10 mil.; whorls 7, of unusually solid substance.

I am much indebted to Colonel Beddome for typical specimens of this

very distinct and rare species, also for kindly informing me that it is found

on the Bollampatty Hill, near Coimbatore at 7000’, and that the name

should be spelt as I have now given it, Mr. Hanley having misread the

original label.

BALEA DOHRNIANA, N. sp.

Shell of seven gradated, cylindrical whorls, increasing very gradually,

the last one proportionately very short, apex obtuse ; brown, irregularly and

indistinctly mottled with blue ; almost smooth, the somewhat irregular,

rugose striz being nearly obsolete, even under a lens, except immediately

behind the peristome; aperture markedly everted, as broad as high,

chestnut-brown within; peristome broadly reflected, white, thickened, regu-

larly rounded below, columella broad, nearly straight, margins of aperture

joined with a distint callosity, no parietal tooth. Long. 102, diam. 3% mil.

Hazs.—Peru.

The only other species I know of from Peru, or indeed from South

America, is the B. peruviana of Philippi, which, however, has 8 to 9 whorls

and measures long. 18 to 14, diam. 3 mil.; I have named this interesting

form, for which I am indebted to my friend Mons. P. Joly of Algiers, in

~ honour of Dr. Henry Dohrn of Stettin. There are several very interesting

new forms of Clausilia obtained by the same collector, in Mons. Joly’s collec-

tion.

Type, Indian Museum, Calcutta; also in coll. Joly and Dohrn.

BALEA PYRENAICA, Bourguignat.

Rey. and Mag. Zool, 1857, Pyrenees, long. 12, diam, 3 mil.

140 G. Nevill—New or little-known [No. 8,

var. LUCHONENSIS, nov.

Vix perforata, anguste fusiformi-turrita ; anfr. 8—9 convexiusculis,

ultimo via majore, bast rotundato ; apertura oblonga, superne haud coarctata,

peristomate expanso, marginibus callo valido, haud tuberculato, junctis.

Long. 9, diam. 27 mil.

HaB.—Bagneres de Luchon, Pyrenees.

Type var., Indian Museum, Calcutta; coll. G. Nevill, Esq.

VERTIGO PRASLINENSIS, n. sp.

Nevill, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p. 65, as “ Carychium, n. sp. ?”’

Shell resembles Pupa liénardiana, Crosse, from Rodriguez, but the

spire is less produced and there is no trace of the conspicuous parietal tooth 3

apex remarkably obtuse; 43 whorls which increase very rapidly, the first

three more or less cylindrical, the last one moderately convex; smooth,

even under the lens no trace of sculpture is discernible; aperture trian-

gular, regularly rounded at base, external margin somewhat obsoletely

sinuate; a strongly developed, transverse columellar tooth, three other

palatal teeth, equidistant, the middle one the largest, no parietal tooth,

Long, 2 mil.

Haz.—Island of Praslin, Seychelle Group.

Type, Indian Museum, Calcutta.

SUCCINEA LONGISCATA, Morelet.

Moll. Portugal, 1845, pl. V, fig. 1; Baudon, Journ. Conch. 1877, pl. XI, fig. 2,

as S. elegans, var. longiscata and subvar., /. c. 1879, pl. XI, fig. 6, as S. elegans, var,

longiscata, subvar. Folini ; Bourguignat, Esp. Franc. Succinea, p. 20, from Troyes, (as

possibly introduced),

The Museum is indebted to Dr. J. Anderson for numerous specimens,

preserved in spirit, from Mount Hermon in Palestine of this well charae-

terized and very distinct species. How so many conchologists can have

confused it with S. elegans, Risso or S. pfeiffert, Rossm. seems to me

almost incomprehensible. Probably in most instances they had not seen

the real species at ali, or only examined some wretched isolated specimen.

The species has only been hitherto recorded from Portugal, Algiers, Biar-

ritz, and Troyes (?); this indubitable Palestine habitat is therefore very

important, more especially as no well authenticated species has been as

yet identified from Asia Minor, though the genus has been long known to

occur there.

These Mount Hermon specimens are perfectly undistinguishable from

numerous specimens I possess from Maison Carrée in the Province of Algiers ;

the latter again I carefully compared with typical Portuguese specimens

‘

1881. } Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 141

in the collections of MM. Morelet and Crosse and found to be unmis-

takeably of one and the same species. The variety, so well described

and figured by Baudon in the Journ. de Conch. 1879 as var. Folini,

differs but very slightly, scarcely sufficiently to justify its separation,

even as a variety, this was evidently also the opinion of M. Baudon

when he wrote, 7. ¢. 1877 p. 178, “J’ai recu de MM. Bérillon and de

Folin de nombreux specimens de S. longiscata des Basses Pyrénées par-

faitement semblables au type de Morelet.” I found the variety Folini

tolerably abundant both at Biarritz and Bayonne. The differences between

S. elegans and 8. longiscata are well shown by M. Baudon’s excellent

figures, /. c. 1879, Pl. XI, fig. 6 and fig. 5; the former being 8. dongiscata

and the latter 8. elegans.

SUCCINEA YARKANDENSIS, n. sp. Pl. V, Fig. 10.

Moll. Yarkand Mission, 1878, as 8. pfeiffer’, Rsm., var.

Shell oval, comparatively somewhat thick, of a bright amber colour,

last whorl throughout closely, regularly, and undulately striated, striz

though distinct somewhat superficial, or not deeply incised; spire shortly

produced, strongly twisted, abruptly and strikingly bent back, apex some-

what obtuse; whorls 23, the last very large in proportion, narrowly pro-

duced, that is not tumid or ventricose ; aperture considerably everted,

very long in proportion to its breadth, margins joined by a small amber

coloured callosity, columellar margin not thickened, nearly straight, beauti-

fully gradually rounded at base.

Long. 11, diam. 6; apert. alt. 74, lat. 4 mil.

Has.—Yarkand and Sasak Taka (Kashgar); coll. Dr. Stoliczka.

Since I wrote my account of the Mollusca of the Yarkand Expedition, I

have been able to collect and carefully examine numerous forms of the

European Suwecinee, and have also had the advantage of studying the

excellent and elaborate monographs of the French species by MM. Bour-

guignat and Baudon (J. de C. 1877 and 1879); I now consider this

Yarkand form as a distinct and well characterized species, nearest

allied to §. contortula, Baudon; the few whorls, the remarkable way in

which the spire is abruptly bent back, the distinct and regular, though

superficial, striation, especially noticeable near the columellar margin, the

everted aperture, &c. all enable the species to be distinguished at a glance

from others of the group of Suc. pfeifferi.

Type, Indian Museum, Calcutta ; also in coll, von Martens and Bouvier.

Genus Hyatimax, H. and A. Adams.

Gen, Moll. IT, 1855, as subgenus of Lima, type Limax perlucidus, Quoy (insuffi-

ciently described); ampl. Fischer, J. de C, 1867, as genus allied to Swecinea.

142 G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

In my Hand-list I attributed this genus to Prof. Fischer, which was

scarcely strictly accurate. I am indebted to Mr. Wood-Mason for the

generic identification of a new slug, lately found at the Andamans by Mr,

de Roepstorff, undoubtedly belonging to Hyalimax. This, I consider, a

very important discovery, especially as bearing upon my statement, in the

introduction to this paper, of the remarkable affinities between the land

Mollusca of the Mascarene Islands &c. and those of the Andaman and

Nicobar groups &ce.

Hyalimaz is not known from Continental India or Ceylon; whereas

three species are known from Mauritius and Bourbon, one from the Nicobars,

described-by Mérch in 1872 as Hyalimax reinhardti, and finally the new

Andamanese form, now for the first time recorded. I trust Mr. Wood-

Mason will shortly carry out his present intention of giving us a detailed

description of this curious “ slug.’”’ I should not be surprised if Parmella of

Mr. H. Adams, described from the Fiji Islands in the P. Z. 8. for 1867,

prove to be an allied form to Hyalimax ?

LIMNAEA PHILIPPINENSIS, N. sp.

Shell scarcely rimate, small, horn coloured, conically globose, longitudin-

ally striate under the lens; spire short, apex rather pointed; whorls four,

the upper ones very small, scarcely convex, the last one very large in

proportion, tumidly ventricose; aperture ovate, large, proportionately

unusually broad, margins joined by a thin callosity, outer margin boldly,

convexly rounded; columella straight, very slightly twisted, broadly

reflected, rounded at base.

Long. 83, diam. 53; apert. alt. 52, lat. 4 mil.

Has.—Lucban, Luzon (Philippines), coll. R. Hungerford Esq.

This is a small species of the group of Limnaea peregra, closely allied

to the next species, of which indeed some conchologists may prefer to rank

it as a geographical variety. Both perhaps are geographical races, or

subspecies, of LZ. ollu/a, Gould, P. B.S. 1869 from Hongkong, sent me from

that place and also from Swatow by Surgeon-Major Hungerford, which

again = L. pervia, Martens.

LIMNAEA ANDERSONIANA, Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 9.

J. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, 1877, p. 26, Yunnan at 4000 ft.; var., Nevill, Moll. Yar-

kand Exp. 1878, p. 9, Yarkand, not the var., 7. c. from North Tangitan and Kashgar,

which is Z. pervia, Mart. ( = L. ollula, Gld.).

LIMNAEA YUNNANENSIS, Nevit1, Pl. V, Fig. &.

J. Asiat. Soc, Bengal, 1877, p. 27, Sanda in Yunnan,

1881. ] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 143

PHYSA HUNGERFORDIANA, N. sp.

Shell convexly ovate, imperforate, moderately thick, scarcely trans-

parent, somewhat obsoletely striate, stria close, regular, slightly flexuous ;

yellowish brown, generally covered with a dark coloured deposit; spire

turretly produced, suture excavated, apex somewhat obtuse; whorls 33,

increasing rapidly, convexly swollen ; aperture narrowly produced, as broad

above as below, outer margin gradually rounded; columella somewhat

reflected or thickened, twisted, bent a little backwards at base.

Long. 133 to 143, diam. 73; apert. alt. 8, lat. 4 mil,

Haz.—Lucban, Luzon; coll. R. Hungerford Esq.

The only other Philippine, or indeed Malayan, species except Ph. moluc-

censis, Lesson, is Ph. philippiana, Martens, Malak. Blat. 1867 ; long. 19,

diam. 12 mil. |

Kiister’s Pl. I, figs. 18—20 will give a rough idea of the general shape

of Ph. hungerfordiana.

ACMELLA HUNGERFORDIANA, n. sp. Pl. VII, Fig. 11.

Shell, in shape like Aem. moreletiana, Nev., but a little less turreted,

deeply but narrowly umbilicate, smooth, polished, hyaline, so transparent

that often the axis can be traced nearly up the apex. Spire regularly

conically pointed, suture excavated, narrowly marginate, or rather shelved,

below, apex somewhat acute; whorls 6, increasing very gradually and

regularly, the last one convexly globose, faintly depressed near the very

characteristic, profoundly excavate, though narrow, umbilicus; aperture

ovately rounded, outer margin regularly convexly rounded; columella

acutely angled about the middle (at the umbilicus), then straight and

gradually rounded at base. |

Long. 33, diam, 22 mil.

Has.—Guimaras (Philippines), living on the ground, amongst dead

leaves, &c., in company with Cyclotus pusillus, Sow., var. nov., Nanina

eaducior, Rv., species of Cyclophorus and Pupina, &e. ; coll. Surgeon-Major

R. Hungerford.

This very interesting shell is the finest and largest species of the

genus, ‘. yet described; it presents many interesting points of resemblance

to my Acm. moreletiana, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1879, Pl. 59, fig. 4,

from Batti Malve (Nicobars).

Type, Indian Museum, Calcutta ; also in coll. Dohrn and Hungerford.

CYCLOTUS PUSILLUS, Sowerby.

P, Z. S. 1848, Luzon and Negros.

var. NANA, Nov.

Differing from the type by its considerably smaller size, non-reflected

peristome and comparatively slightly more developed spiral sculpture; the

144 G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

living animal covers its shell with a thick coating of mud, arranged in a

quasi-symmetrical manner, as I have also seen in species of Suwecinea

Pterocyclus, &c. ; the operculum externally is distinctly concave.

Diam. 62, alt. 4+ mil.—Cebu.

Diam. 53, alt. 3 mil.—Guimaras.

Pfeiffer records typical O. pusillus, ex coll. Cuming, as diam. 11,

alt. 6 mil. |

Hazs.—Cebu (type var.) and Guimaras. This small Oyelotus was

found tolerably abundantly by Surgeon-Major Hungerford, living on the

ground, in company with species of Pupina and Aecmella, &e.

Genus CyatHoroma, Blanford.

Colonel Beddome has already pointed out, and I believe it is now

generally accepted as correct, that Jerdonia and Dychopoma, Blanford,

can only be retained as sections or subgenera of Cyathopoma. Hitherto

the genus has been supposed to have a very limited range, but this is not

so in fact, as it extends as far as the Pacific Archipelago where the species

are known under the name of Diadema, Pease ( = Garettia, in Catal. Paetel

and Mus. Godef.); the type species of Pease’s Diadema (Pterocyclos 7)

parvus, Pease, 1865, from the Hervey Islands, is, as regards its shell, a true

Cyathopoma, being wonderfully close to Cya. jfilocinctum, only rather

smaller: its operculum is correctly described by Pease as follows :—

“OQ, subcartilagewm, elevatim spiraliter lamellatum, intus concavum, bast

late reflecum ;”? the very concave shape gives it a striking resemblance

to that of many species of Pterocyclus. Reference to the original descrip-

tion of the operculum of Cyathopoma will at once show that no separation

can be effected on this character only: “ O. truncate conoidewm, concentri-

cum, multispirum, e duabus laminis compositum ; interna membranacea,

externa testacea perconcava ; anfractuum marginibus externis in lamellam

testaceam, versus medium incurvatam, interdum pulchre sculptam, elevatis.”

I consider therefore that Diadema must rank as a subgenus of

Cyathopoma, distinguished by its Pterocyclus—hke operculum, and that

it is of approximately equal value with Jerdonia. The following is

Blanford’s original description of the operculum of Jerdonia:—* O. con-

centricum, arctispirum, sulco marginali circumdatum, duplex; interne

membranaceum, externe testaceum et ex anfr. vittaeformibus compositum,

quoque proximt interioris marginem externum tegente.”

It is very remarkable that at the Hervey Islands another small shell

occurs with all the characters of the shell of Jerdonia and closely resem-

bling, indeed, the type species J. trochlea ; this is the Cyclostoma biangulatum

of Pease, P. Z. 8. 1864, referred to Oyclophorus (Ostodes) in the Donwm

Bismarckianum and still more correctly, I consider, to Cyclomorpha of

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 145

Pease, by von Martens in the Zool. Record for 1871, p. 162; I have

extracted the operculum and find it to be something like that of Omphalo-

tropis, of thin, horny texture, with 4 to 5 well defined whorls.

The operculum of ? Diadema rotella, Pease, a small smooth form,

something like a miniature Leptopoma luteum, is not as yet known, and

it is not present in our single Museum specimen from Rarotonga.

CyATHOPOMA (JERDONIA) IMPERFORATUM, DN. sp.

Beddome, P. Zool. S. 1875, p. 449, as “ probably a new species’ from the Anamal-

lays at 6600 ft. (under Cya, elatum, Bedd.).

There is a single specimen in the Museum, for which we are indebted

to Colonel Beddome ; the species is at once distinguished by its being the

only described species of the genus with an imperforate base ; I hope to

give a figure and more detailed description later on.

Alt, 24, diam. 2 mil.

CYATHOPOMA SHEVAROYANUM, Beddome, PI. VI, Fig. 7.

Proc. Zool. Soc. 1875, Shevaroy and Yellagherry Hills (Salem District).

I have thought it well to publish the three figures of this interesting

form which had been prepared under the directions of the late Dr. Stoliczka ;

the specimens are from the Shevroys. The operculum externally presents

a curious analogy to that of some species of Turbo; it is convex, testace-

ous, smooth, with only a very small and inconspicuous “ umbo,” or opening,

which is situated considerably above the centre, consequently near the top

of the aperture.

CYATHOPOMA (JERDONIA) BEDDOMEANUM, Nevill.

Beddome, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1875, as Cyathopoma (Jerdonia) blanfordi, Tinnevelly

Mns, at 4000 ft., not Oya. blanfordi, H. Adams, P. Zool. S. 1868, Seychelles.

PTEROCYCLUS CYCLOPHOROIDEUS, n. sp.

This is a form that has hitherto been confused with P#. manus, Benson,

the shell is more depressed and of thicker substance, resembling more

closely Oyclophorus stenostoma, Sowerby, both in form and colouration ; it

can be distinguished at a glance by the apparently constant absence of the

conspicuous band at the periphery ; I intended, despite all the above, to

have merely separated it as a subspecies, when I noticed that all my Ana-

mullay specimens have a much raised, concave operculum, whilst on the

other hand in my single operculated specimen of P#. nanus it is only slightly

raised, scarcely concave, &c. The Museum is indebted to Colonel Beddome

for three operculated specimens from the Anamullays, one of which I take

as my type form.

Alt. 8%, diam, 16 mil.

146 G. Nevill— New or little-known [ No. 3,

The same valued correspondent has also sent me from the Anamullays

two specimens of a light yellow (instead of darkish brown) colour, scarcely

if at all streaked or mottled, whereas my type has a more or less reticulate

style of painting, for this form I propose the name var. swbluteola.

Colonel Beddome has further sent two specimens, from the Anamullays.

at 2000 feet, of a smaller, rather solid form, in colouration &c. presenting a

remarkable analogy to Cyclophorus stenostoma ; this may be known as var.

substenostoma.

I may mention here that the Colonel has also found in the Anamullays

an allied, rather larger species, very strikingly streaked with “ tiger-like’’

markings, with a somewhat similar operculum, but well characterized by

the much more highly developed “ wing’’ to the peristome, for which he

proposes the name Pé. comatus, Beddome, n. sp.

PTEROCYCLUS NANUS, Benson.

Ann. Mag. 1851, Nilgiris, “taken with Pt. dilabiatus,” diam. 29 mil.

The Museum possesses three specimens from the collection of the

late Dr. Stoliczka, unfortunately only labelled “ South India.” These

agree exactly with the original description and with Pfeiffer’s figures of a

typical specimen, Conchylien Cabinet II, Pl. 49, figs. 31-3, at once charac-

terized by the conspicuous band at the periphery, rather raised spire, and

rather simple lip. Looking to the original description of Pz. bélabsatus,

as a guide to the exact habitat of the type, apparently the neighbourhood

of Salem will prove also to be the home of this form.

Mixed with the above was a single specimen of an interesting, rather

more richly painted, very flat-spired form, with the whorls increasing a

a little more slowly, the umbilicus a trifle more open, &c., this I propose

to distinguish as var. applanata.

Alt. 7, diam. 132 mil.

var. REFLEXILABRIS, nov. (? distinct species).

A white apparently colourless form, with black apex and easily distin-

guished from the preceding, as well as Pter. cyclophoroideus, by the fragile,

broadly reflected and duplex peristome, rather differently shaped too above ;

the operculum, in my single specimen, agrees with what I take to be the

typical form ; it is very little raised, or concave. This specimen I purchased

from the collection of the late Mr. Lombe Taylor, labelled “ Khoondah

Mountains, coll. Pirie’. Mr. H. F. Blanford also possesses two specimens,

labelled “ Nilgiris ;”’ they are doubtless from the same habitat.

CYCLOPHORUS PEALIANUS, n. sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 8 (vel C. suBLAEVIGATUS,

Blf., var. PEALTANA).

J. A. S. B. 1877, page 28, Naga Hills, axis 30, diam. 56 mil.,as C. sublaevigatus;

Blf. var. pealiana.

1881. ] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. ~ 147

Openly and deeply umbilicate, conically somewhat depressedly turbi-

nate, solid; under the lens, the lower whorls are most minutely decussately

sculptured, the apical 23 whorls on the other hand possessing charac-

teristic, well marked, distant, longitudinal striation only, these striz

being incised and very obliquely flexuous; above the periphery a broad,

white zone, above and below which there are crowded chestnut-brown

bands, almost or altogether confluent, umbilical area white ; spire moderately

raised, with the apex exserted in a “ mammillate’” manner, suture distinct ;

whorls 443, convex, the last one with a raised and somewhat rounded

keel at the periphery, which becomes obsolete near the peristome; aperture

almost round, oblique, of a bluish-white colour, peristome callously ex-

panded, boldly and evenly rounded, columellar margin also evenly rounded,

margins of a very characteristic, brilliant orange-red colour, joined by a

well developed callosity of the same shade.

Alt. 404, diam. 58 mil.

Type, Indian Museum ; also in coll. Morelet, von Martens and Dohrn.

Hab.—Naga Hills; coll. S. E. Peal.

This fine form which I have previously described and named in the

Journal, I still consider may be better classed as a variety, though a very

distinct one, of the smaller, more depressed and white lipped C. sublaevi-

gatus of Blanford. Nevertheless I have thought it well to give it here

a regular specific name, with a detailed description, as a matter of conve-

nience for such conchologists as may deem it worthy of specific rank.

CrcLoPHorus (THEOBALDIUS) ORITES, n. sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 4.

Broadly and openly umbilicate, solid, depressed, subdiscoidal, covered

with a rather thick, smooth, bright yellow, or horn-coloured, epidermis,

throughout under the lens very minutely, closely, obliquely striated ; spire

perfectly flat, suture excavate; whorls 4, the last one perfectly round,

increasing unusually rapidly in size; aperture circular, peristome double,

the outer margin above near the body whorl, being slightly subangulately

produced, showing a distinct transition to the “ wing-like” process of

Pterocyclus, columellar margin oblique, the duplication of the peristome

becoming obsolete.

Operculum thin, horny, slightly immersed, flat, composed of five or

six acutely defined volutions.

Alt. 54, diam. 14,2, mil.

Type, Indian Museum ; from Sikkim, Chola Range, at 11,000 ft.

This interesting species, No. 73, page 276, of my Hand-list, is very

distinct from its allies of South India and Ceylon.

148 * G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

CYCLOPHORUS SPECIOsUS, Philippi.

Zeits. Mal. 1847, Hab. ?, alt. 35, diam. 61 mil.

var. AUREOLABRIS, Nevill.

Handlist I, 1878, p. 267, Burma (erron.),

I am much indebted to Mr. Wood-Mason for the information necessary

to establish the exact home of this well characterized and very beautiful

form, almost deserving of specific rank.

A second specimen, in more perfect condition, having been obtained

by E. W. Dun, Esq., of H. M.’s 34th Regiment, N. I. (whilst accompany -

ing Major M. O. Boyd on his recent mission to the Lushai Chiefs) on a

ridge within 10 miles of Lushai Haut.

Alt. 414, diam. 59, perist. crass. 8 mil.

CYCLOPHORUS FORMOSAENSIS, n. sp.

Pfeiffer, Nov. Conch. II, 1864, Pl. 68, figs. 14—15, Formosa, as C. ewaltatus, var. ?

Surgeon-Major Hungerford who has lately found numerous living

specimens, both of the Formosan form and of the Hongkong C. exaltatus,

Pfr. considers them undoubtedly specifically separable. With this view,

I entirely agree; Pfeiffer himself indeed appears to have been in consider-

able doubt on the subject.

Type, Indian Museum, Calcutta; also in coll. Beddome, Hungerford,

Dohrn, &e.

PUPINA GUIMARASENSIS, N. sp.

Very closely allied to the Cebu P. bicanaliculata, Sow.; smaller,

more compressed, apex slightly more obtuse, of a light reddish-brown

colour, smooth, of a thicker and less transparent substance; the upper

whorls a little more convex, the last two (especially the last) marked-

ly less tumidly swollen ; aperture smaller, rounder, with the slight deflec-

tion of the outer margin above less developed, the parietal plication

stronger, less obliquely twisted, columellar characters much the same.

Long. 6, diam. 84 mil.

Cebu specimens of P. bicanaliculata measure, long. 7, diam. 44 mil.

Has.—Guimaras ; coll. Surgeon-Major R. Hungerford.

By some this Guimaras form may be considered as a geographical

variety of P. bicanaliculata ; its characters seem to me, however, to com-

pel specific separation.

PuPINA HUNGERFORDIANA, Nevill, Pl. VI, Fig. 6.

Handlist I, 1878, “ Asadden Ryv.,” long. 84, diam. 5 mil.

T have nothing to add to my above given description of this very distinct

species, but it is necessary for me to correct my altogether mistaken read-

ing of the original label of the locality sent me by its discoverer—Surgeon-

Major R. Hungerford—it should read “ Hsaddan Koo, Salween Valley.”

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo- Malayan Fauna. 149

CATAULUS TORTUOSUS, Chemnitz,

Conch.-Cab. I, Vol. XI, 1795, figs. 1882-3, “ Nicobar Islands,” as Turbo tortuosus.

Mr. Benson long ago expressed his belief that this most remarkable

form would prove to be a native of South India and not of the Nicobars.

If this were the case, it could scarcely have escaped the researches of so

indefatigable a naturalist as Colonel Beddome; nor has it—the Colonel

having lately found a single specimen on the Hills N. E. of Trevandrum at

2500 feet, which he has most generously presented to the Indian Museum;

the apical portion is unfortunately broken away, but the remainder agrees

well with the somewhat crude original figure and the much better ones of

Sowerby in the Thesaurus and Con. Indica.

ALYCAEUS MONTANUS, n. sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 5.

Openly and widely umbilicate, much depressed, solid, bright corneous

brown, closely, evenly and regularly ribbed, ribs somewhat superficial, scarcely

flexuous, close-set, for a short distance at the sutural tube more crowded

and more strongly developed; spire scarcely elevate, apex obtuse ; whorls

4, regularly evenly rounded, constriction scarcely defined, sutural tube

short (about 1 mil.) ; aperture circular, peristome slightly thickened, but not

double ; operculum thick, black, and concave.

Hab.—Sikkim, at 11,000 ft.

Diam. 53, alt. 33, mil.

A well marked form, reminding one of 4. expatriatus ; the depressed

form, very open umbilicus, and scarcely distinguishable constriction are all

good characters.

ALYCAEUS HUNGERFORDIANUS, Ni. Sp.

Shell depressed, in shape resembling the preceding, but markedly

less openly umbilicate; solid, more or less of a pinkish hue, irregularly

spirally striate on the upper two whorls, then distantly ribbed, the ribs

becoming gradually more acutely raised, and consequently more prominent,

a little more close-set at the sutural tube, the difference not being very

noticeable as in the preceding, ribs behind the peristome acute, prominent,

distant ; spire scarcely elevate, apex obtuse, peculiarly, abruptly and pro-

minently raised, slightly twisted ; whorls 4 (or 43 ?), compressedly convex,

having a slightly subangulate appearance at base, where the sculpture

is as well defined as it is above; constriction slightly developed, rather

produced, much as in A. stoliczkit, sutural tube short as in the preceding ;

aperture circular, peristome remarkably thickened, generally distinctly

triple, but sometimes only double, forming a slight projection over the

umbilical area.

Diam. 4, alt. 2 mil.

150 G. Nevill: —New or little-known [No. 3,

Found tolerably abundant at Tamsui by Surgeon-Major R Hunger-

ford; the first species described from Formosa belonging to the section

Charax, the only other species known being Aly. (Dioryx) swinhoet,

H. Adams.

DIPLOMMATINA HUNGERFORDIANA, 0. Sp.

Dextral, imperforate, conically ovate, rather solid, of a golden brown

colour, sometimes white or nearly so; spire conical, not attenuate, apex

obtuse, suture impressed; whorls 6 tumidly, convexly swollen, the upper

ones lightly, regularly striate, the striation almost obsolete on the antepe-

nultimate whorl and altogether so on the last one ; aperture nearly circular,

margins joined with a beautifully arched callosity, conspicuously raised

and thus defined on its outer margin, the double peristome usually of a

bright orange colour is boldly and evenly rounded, the columellar margin

is scarcely oblique, only very slightly subangulate at base, with a toler

prominent fold or tooth.

Long. 3, diam. 13 mil.

Found by Surgeon-Major R. Hungerford at Kulung in Formosa, In

sculpture it somewhat resembles D. semisculpta, Blf. I know no Indian

species with the whorls so regular in shape and evenly rounded, the ante-

penultimate as usual being a little the broadest; the columellar margin

is also more rounded than usual and less distinctly subanoniate at its base.

J. A. S. B., 1870, pl. 1, fig. 3 A. (D. sherfuiensis) gives a fair idea of —

it ; the peristome is, however, very different, being boldly and evenly round-

ed, very broadly reflected, its duplication giving it a sulcate appearance as

in J. A. S. B., 1875, pl. VI, fig. 4, (D. burti); viewed from the side this

duplication does not show at all, as for instance, Joc. eit. 1870, fig. 3 B,

and the peristome then appears to be simple as Joc. eit. 1875, fig. 6,

(D. tumida). J. A. S. B., 1875, pl. IV, fig. 5, I consider quite distinct

from D. sherfaiensis, and I suggest for it the name D. japvoensis ; it gives

a very good idea of the shape of the whorls of my D. hungerfordiana ; in

the latter, however, the last whorl at base is less prominently ventricose.

This is the first species of the genus known from Formosa; from Japan

three species have been described by von Martens; Gould described two

species of Pawillus from Hongkong and the Loo Choo Islands ; no species

is as yet known from China proper.

CycrostoMA (TROPIDOPHORA) CALDWELLIANUM, Nevill, Pl. VI, Fig. 10.

Hand-list I, 1878, p. 305, Pouce Mn. Mauritius (semifossil', long. 31, diam. 30

mil.

Deeply, though narrowly umbilicate, globosely conical, rather fragile

(at least in its subfossil state), colourless, spire conically produced, apex

acute, suture more or less subcanaliculate, characteristically ‘ fimbriate” or

puckered ; whorls 5 to 6, convex, the last one rather more convex above

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 151

than at base, the last three whorls closely, acutely, spirally striated, strie

slightly undulating, the interstices obliquely, longitudinally and more or

less subobsoletely striated, the penultimate whorl is acutely keeled in the

middle and again quite at its base, the last whorl is prominently carinate

at the periphery with a second keel half way between it and the suture

and a third round the umbilicus, the umbilical area being spirally and irre-

gularly keeled ; aperture rather oblique, nearly circular, peristome reflected,

above peculiarly and markedly sinuate, the inflection (or “ sinus”) broad

and shallow and at some slight distance from the body whorl, afterwards

boldly rounded, columellar margin only slightly reflected above over the

umbilicus, oblique, acutely angulate at base.

Measurements of another, rather smaller specimen than the type,

Alt. 26, diam. 262 mil.

As | have already remarked, a close ally of C. carinatum, Born (= C.

tricarinatum, Sow., not H. tricarinata, Miller = C. tricarinatum, Lam.,

a quite different species from Madagascar) ; it can, however, be always

easily distinguished by the more produced spire, much narrower umbilicus

(which is more irregularly keeled), the “ fimbriate” suture (as in C. liénardi,

Morelet and C. jfimbriatum, Lam.), the prominent and close-set spiral

striation, &c. The figures in Born, Sowerby, and Reeve all depict the true

C. carinatum, of which J consider Reeve’s figure of C. unicolor, Pfr. as a

mere variety. The Museum is indebted for two specimens of this latter form

to Mr. J. Caldwell, who informs me that one of his specimens of typical

C. carinatum was found by him with the animal still preserved and only

recently dead.

Pfeiffer’s figures in the Conch.-Cab. II, pl. 39, figs. 5 to 7, as “@.

unicolor,” represent a quite distinct species, (though also from Mauritius),

as can be seen by a reference to his original description, “ anfr. ult: superne

et medio acute carinatus,” borne out by Reeve’s figure of the type specimen.

I presume a similar confusion has arisen to that which I have explained

with regard to the Manina petrosa of Hutton and again with the Helicarion

monticola of Pfeiffer (compare Moll. Yarkand Mission, page i5).

Probably Dr. Pfeiffer rightly supposed that he had erred in describing

a mere variety of C. carinatum, Born, as a new species (C. wnicolor) ; later

on, finding an allied, but very distinct, species, he figured the latter in the

Conch.-Cab., giving it the name of his former spurious species.

CO. caldwellianum occurs abundantly, in a subfossil state, on the

ascent of the Pouce Mountain, together with other extinct species of

Tropidophora and Omphalotropis.

Type, Indian Museum; also in coll. J. Caldwell.

152 G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

var. SUBLAEVIS, nov.

The spiral and longitudinal striation more or less obsolete, Mauritius.

Ty pe var. Indian Museum ; also in coll. Caldwell.

var. SEXCARINATA, nov., Pl. VI, Fig. 10 A.

A very handsome, solid form, with six prominent keels on the last

whorl, the interstitional striation obsolete, as in the preceding variety,

columellar margin subangulately rounded, instead of oblique.

Alt. 84, diam. 353 mil.— Mauritius.

Type var. Indian Museum ; also in coll. J, Caldwell.

I may take this opportunity of recording that Mr. Caldwell possesses

a variety of C. carinatum with four keels.

CyctostoMa (TROPIDOPHORA) ERRONEUM, DN. sp.

Pfeiffer, Conch.-Cab. II, pl. 39 figs. 5—7, Locality (?), as C. wnicolor (not C.

unicolor, Pfr., P. Z. 8. 1851, or of Reeve fig. 39).

I take as my type, the abundant form represented by Pfeiffer’s above

quoted fig. 7; the larger variety seems to be much rarer. Though exceed-

ingly variable, C. erronewm can always be easily distinguished from C.

carinatum and its variety, the “ wnicolor” of Pfeiffer 1851 and of Reeve,

by the regular and close-set spiral suleation, without the prominent and

characteristic keels of its ally ; though more or less subangulate at the

periphery, the whorls are always more convex, and this is especially

noticeable at the base of the last whorl, which is also spirally suleated,

instead of being smooth as in OC. carimatum and as well shown in Reeve’s

figure of Cuming’s type of C. wnicolor ; the umbilicus is always markedly

less open, as well shown in Pfeiffer’s fig. 6.

Type, Indian Museum.

Alt. 212, diam. 24 mil,

Keel round the umbilicus almost or altogether obsolete.

M. Morelet in the Journ. de Conch. for 1877, p. 218, describes and

separates under three “ heads,” the forms figured by Reeve and Pfeiffer, &e.,

which he unites as varieties of O. wnicolor ; if this be done, I consider it

impossible to avoid uniting both to C. earznatum, from which the type of C,

unicolor differs less than does the latter from my C. erronewm. Undoubt-

edly we have here an instance of a gradual transition from the extreme

form of OC. carinatum to the C. unicolor, var. C. of Morelet, intermediate

forms of countless variability having been preserved for us in a subfossil

state. It is, I think, comparatively immaterial whether we consider OC,

carinatum, unicolor, and erroneum as distinct species, or the two latter as

subspecies of the first; after a careful examination of many hundreds

of specimens, I think it better not to separate the true C. wnicolor from C.

carinatum, except as a variety, and preferable to separate the (more or less)

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fuuna. 15:

keelless form specifically. If the latter be united, it would perhaps lead

too far; the umbilicus is sometimes so much covered that OC. barclayanum

could scarcely be separated. Even ©. ligatum, as hinted by M. Morelet,

would become questionably distinct. ©. erroneum is to be found abundant-

ly, subfossil only, in the coralline sands, near the seashore, on the West

Coast of Mauritius. My friend Mr. J. Caldwell possesses a very numerous

and fine series.

var. SUBUNICOLOR, nov.

A variety which instead of being subangulate at the periphery is

distinctly keeled ; two or three of the spiral striae between the keel and the

suture are algo slightly more prominent than the others, showing a distinct

tendency to C. carinatum and its variety; the base is, however, persistently

and regularly sulcated as in my type form; this is doubtless the var. B. of

Morelet.

Alt. 23, diam. 243 mil.

var. SUBOCCLUSA, nov.

The columellar margin broadly reflected, almost covering the umbili-

cus ; spiral striation more acutely raised than usual; scarcely keeled at the

periphery.

Alt, 233, diam. 24 mil.

var. SUBLIGATUM, nov.

Banded below the subangulate periphery ; a small form with very fine

spiral striation, which is also less developed at base.

Alt. 162, diam. 182 mil.

OMPHALOTROPIS DUPONTIANA, G. Nevill, Pl. VI, Fig. 8.

Handlist I, 1878, p. 320, Pouce Mn., Mauritius.

Openly and deeply umbilicate, rather solid, colourless and without

sculpture, at least in its present subfossil state, ovately conical; spire con-

vexly conical, very acute, with the suture somewhat excavate; whorls 6,

convex, short, increasing slowly and regularly, the last one ventricose,

remarkable by its shortness (it appears almost round), the base not being

produced as is the case almost universally, rounded at the periphery with

avery acute and well defined keel boldly and most characteristically encircling

the very open umbilicus; aperture ovate, rather contracted above and

dilated below, the margin not continuous, peristome scarcely thickened,

regularly rounded, columellar margin lightly reflected, oblique, distinctly

subangulate below, the basal margin is again indistinctly subangulate where

the keel terminates.

Long. 6, diam, 4 mil.

154 G. Nevill—New or little-known [No. 3,

Type, Indian Museum ; subfossil, at about + of the ascent of the Pouce

Mn., Mauritius.

This shell was a contemporary of the subfossil Cyclostoma caldwellia-

num, Nev., C. seabrum, H. Ad., C. mauritianum, H. Ad. &c., which I found

associated with it, some few inches below the surface of the soil and gener-

ally more or less under overhanging large blocks of stones. It is doubtless

a remnant of the old fauna of the island and must be at least as old as

the Dodo. It is a very important species, as showing one of the characters

of the genus (from which indeed its name is derived) in its greatest develop-

ment so far as is yeb known; I allude to the keel round the umbilicus. I

have named it in honour of my friend Mr. Evenor Dupont of Mauritius,

who is well known for his many discoveries in Natural History in those

parts. We now know that the genera Cyclostoma, Omphalotropis, Heli-

cina, Gibbus, and Nanina are all very ancient inhabitants of the Mascarene

Islands, as extinct subfossil forms of all of them have been described.

Helicina appears to have died out.

OMPHALOTROPIS CALDWELLIANA, n. sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 9.

Hand-list I, 1878, p. 320, No. 7, as Omphalotropis, n. sp.

Distinctly umbilicate, rather solid, colourless and without sculpture,

pyramidically conical; spire elongately turreted, apex rather acute, suture

subcanaliculate ; whorls 7, planulate, increasing very slowly and regularly,

the Jast one short, tumidly ventricose, perfectly rounded at the periphery,

umbilicus surrounded with a raised and prominent keel; aperture slightly

oblique, narrowed anteriorly, margins not continuous, peristome slightly

convex only, columellar margin anteriorly inflected, in the middle suban-

gulate, then rounded and again subangulate quite at the base.

Long. 6, diam. 3 mil.

Type, Indian Museum.

Subfossil, on the ascent of the Pouce Mn., Mauritius, with O. dupon-

tiana, &c. I have named this species after Mr. J. Caldwell of the Colonial

Civil Service, the possessor of one of the finest collections of shells from

our Eastern Regions that I know of. In shape there is some resemblance

to the O. clavulus of Morelet, which is not mentioned in Pfeiffer’s

monograph !

OMPHALOTROPIS RUBENS, Quoy, Pl. VII, Fig. 12 (Copy).

Voy. Astrol. 1832, Mauritius.

I have thought it well to give a copy of the animal of this genus,

taken from Adams’ ‘ Genera,’ to enable those interested to see at a glance

the great differences from that of Assiminea, as the shells of the two

genera are constantly confounded, since Dr. Pfeiffer unfortunately united

them as ‘ Lydrocena.’

1881. ] Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 15!

PLECOTREMA RAPAX, Dohrn.

Malak. Blatter, 1859, Arabia, long. 6, diam. 3 mil. ; Jickeli, Moll. Nord Afr., pl 7,

fig. 7.

var. PRoDUCTA, nov. Pl. -V, Fig... 7;

A single specimen of this interesting form was found by Mr. W. T.

Blanford at Annesley Bay; the spire is more cylindrical and markedly more

produced in proportion, the last whorl less convexly swollen than in the

typical form. ‘The minute, longitudinal striz, under a lens, are more

distinct than usual. Anfr. 7; long. 54, diam. 24 mil.

MaRGARYA MELANIOIDES, Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 1.

J. A.S, B., 1877, p. 30, Lake Tali in Yunnan, anfr. 4, long. 67, diam. 47 mil.

I have nothing to add to my original description of this remarkable

form, altogether unlike any other known mollusk. I take this opportunity

of recording the obligation I am under to my friend Mr. J. Schaumberg

of the Geological Survey of India, for the great trouble he has been good

enough to take in improving the rather crude drawings of this and of some

other species represented in the plates accompanying this paper. This

species has also been figured by Dr. J. Anderson, F. R. S.,, in his large and

valuable quarto on the Zoology of Yunnan,

AMPULLARIA STOLICZKANA, Nevill, Pl. VI, Figs. 11 and 11 A.

Cat Moll. Fasc. E, 1877, Penang, alt. 54, diam. 41 mil.

I have not met with any fresh specimens of this interesting species ;

its nearest ally appears to be Reeve’s A. javanica, which apparently repre-

sents an immature specimen; it is also not unlike his A. turbinoides from

Australia (?).

PALUDINA HUNGERFORDIANA, N. sp.

Closely allied to P. jullient, Deshayes, from Cambodia, the type of

Mekongia, Crosse and Fischer.

Imperforate, spire short (as in P. jullient), the large whorl propor-

tionately large and tumidly swollen, scarcely (if at all) subangulate at the

periphery; whorls spirally ribbed, ribs numerous, flat, more or less inclined

to become obsolete ; columella remarkable, being very short, almost per-

pendicular, pure white, very broadly and characteristically reflected.

Long. 33, diam. 26 mil.

Hab.— Canton. '

Type, Indian Museum ; also in coll. Surgeon-Major R. Hungerford.

156 G. Nevill—New or little-known [No. 3,

PALUDINA MARTENSIANA, N. sp.

Imperforate, spire more or less shortly produced, moderately thick, of

greenish brown colouration, suture rathergindistinct, apex obtuse ; whorls

3 to 4, planulately turreted (almost concavely), the last whorl about twice

the size of the others, rounded at base, with one acute and raised spiral

keel immediately below the suture and three or four others crowded to-

gether at the periphery, the preceding whorl has two of these prominent

keels and both have besides, under the lens, a very minute, subobsolete,

spiral striation ; aperture oval, relatively rather small, not oblique, peris-

tome scarcely thickened, but slightly convex, having a very slight suban-

gulate appearance about the middle, columellar margin a little reflected,

evenly rounded.

Long. 133, diam. 10 mil.

Khasing District, N. China.

Type, Indian Museum ; also in coll Hungerford.

I have named this species after Prof. Ed. von Martens of Berlin.

STENOTHYRA WOODMASONIANA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 8.

J. A. S. B. 1880, p. 159, Port Canning, long. 33, diam. 2 mil.

STENOTHYRA HUNGERFORDIANA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 9.

J. A. S. B. 1880, p. 159, Andaman Islands, long. 23, diam. 1} mil.

STENOTHYRA BLANFORDIANA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 10.

J. A.S. B. 1880, p. 160, Chilka Lake, Port Canning and Madras, long. 3;3,, diam.

2, mil.

BYTHINEA MORELETIANA, Nevill, Pl. VI, Fig. 14.

J. A. S, B. 1877, Yaylaymaw in Yunnan.

I have thought it advisable to give a figure of this very distinct,

imperforate species, for which the Museum is indebted to Dr. J. Anderson,

although there is no species which I know of with which it could possibly

be confused.

BYTHINEA PHILIPPINENSIS, Ni. Sp.

Somewhat closely resembling B. lutea, Gray = B. goniostoma, Hutton ;

slightly decollate, distinctly umbilicate, spire variable, sometimes very short,

as in Con. Indica, Pl. XX XVII, fig. 7 (B. goniostoma), sometimes moder-

ately produced as J. ¢. fig. 6 (B. inconspicua) ; horn-brown colour, moder-

ately solid, suture distinct, whorls 3 to 4, convex, the last one globosely

and tumidly swolien, rounded at the periphery, more or less angulate round

the deep, open umbilicus ; under the lens spirally, very closely striated,

strie almost microscopic, slightly undulating, subobsoletely decussated or

crossed with fine, very oblique lines of growth; aperture everted, nearly

1881.] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna, 157

round, with a more or less double peristome, which is boldly, though some-

what irregularly convex, the columellar margin is more distinctly double

and slightly angulate at base, all the margins are of a not very pronounced

shade of black. .

Type, anfr. 23; alt. 8, diam. 63 mil.; another, anfr. 34, alt. 8, diam.

6 mil. |

Type, Indian Museum ; also in coll. Hungerford and Dohrn.

S. Cruz, in Luzon, collected by Surgeon-Major R. Hungerford ; Prof.

von Martens has also, I believe, mentioned this species in the Mal. Bl. 1865.

BYTHINIA SUBPULCHELLA, n. sp., Pl. VI, Fig. 12.

Narrowly rimate, conically ventricose, of rather thin substance, slightly

transparent, without sculpture, almost white, with a very slight brownish

tinge here and there, suture very distinct, spire elongately drawn out, apex

rather obtuse; whorls 43, convexly ventricose, the last one tumidly and

globosely swollen, about the same size as the others together, a distinct,

opaque varex on the left hand side (away from the aperture) on each of

the two last whorls; aperture nearly round, not oblique, with scarcely

thickened, convex peristome and columellar margin nearly straight, sub-

angulate at base.

Very variable in size ; type, long. 6, diam. 4 mil.

Abundant at Kutch, where there also occurs a “ var. fenwior.”

Type, Indian Museum ; also in coll. Dohrn, Temple, Joly, Blanford &e.

I have hesitated a long time as to separating this form from B. pul-

chella, Hutton. Even now, I am by no means sure it would not be better

classed as a “ subspecies’’ of it.

BYTHINEA EVEZARDI, Blanford, Pl. VI, Fig. 18.

J. A. S. B., 1880, p. 220, Lanowlee, long. 33, diam. 2 mil.

This is a remarkable species of the genus, well distinguished by the

peculiar sculpture and umbilicus. The figure is taken from a specimen in

the Museum collected by the Rev. S. B. Fairbank and labelled ‘ Maha-

baleshwar.”’

Byrurea (?) TurRITa, Blanford, Pl. VI, Fig. 15.

P. Zool. 8. 1869, p. 446, ‘“‘ Kyoukpong,” long. 64, diam. 3 mil., as “ Fairbankia 2

(an Bithynia ?) turrita.” .

As the animal and operculum are still unknown, the generic classifica-

tion of this well marked form is still open to question. The peristome is

not “sinuate” above, as in the genus Lartetza.

158 G. Nevill—New or little-known [No. 3,

FAIRBANKIA (?) FEDDENIANA, DN. sp.

Imperforate, solid, turretly conoidal, white, upper whorls subacutely,

spirally striate, striation on the last two whorls more or less obsolete,

imparting a “ quasi” malleate appearance. Spire turreted, apex broken off

in all the specimens seen, suture very distinct ; 5 whorls remaining, probab-

ly there would be about 8 in a quite perfect specimen, scarcely convex,

increasing regularly and slowly in size, the last whorl produced at base ;

aperture rather small, subquadrangular, nearly perpendicular, moderately

dilated at base, outer lip not reflected, bordered with a very broad and

callous rib, columellar margin perpendicular, distinctly subangulate above

and below, margins joined with a thick callosity.

Long. 6 (vix), diam. 23 mil. (anfr. 5 only).

Type, Indian Museum; also in coll. Fedden.

I am indebted to Mr. F. Fedden of the Geological Survey of India

for an opportunity of describing this interesting form ; one of the specimens

is from the coast of Kathiawar, all the others are part of a small, but

remarkable collection made by the above mentioned gentleman “10 feet

below the surface of the Little Rann, at the Kura salt works in northern

Kathiawar.”

HyproBiA (BELGRANDIA) MILIACEA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 7.

J. A.S. B. 1880, p. 161, Port Canning, long. 23, diam.12 mil. and var. minor,

long. 2, diam, 14 mil.

AssIMINEA WoopMAsontana, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 1.

J. A. S. B. 1880, p. 163, Port Canning, long. 4, diam. 23 mil,

I have lately received a single specimen of a closely allied new form

from the Andamans, discovered by Mr. F. A. de Roepstorff.

ASSIMINEA HUNGERFORDIANA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 2.

J. A. 8. B. 1880, p. 165, Mouth of the Rangoon River, long. 4, diam. 23 mil.

ASSIMINEA BEDDOMEANA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 3.

J. A. 5S. B. 1880, p. 164, Port Canning, long. 3, diam. 31 mil.

The second species, only, as yet known of the short spired, or

“ Helicoid,” section of the Genus, the other being 4. helicoides, Gundl.

from Cuba.

ASSIMINEA THEOBALDIANA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 4.

J, A. S. B. 1880, p. 164, Port Canning, long. 43, diam. 3 mil.

ASSIMINEA MiIcRoscuLPTA, Nevill, Pl. VII, Fig. 5.

J. A. 8. B. 1880, p. 165, Port Canning, long. 23, diam. 12 mil.

Mr. de Roepstorff has also sent me from the Andamans a single, but

unfortunately not adult, specimen of a species allied to A. theobaldiana and

1881. | Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 159

A. microsculpta. This specimen somewhat answers to Mr. Blanford’s

description of Realia decussata.

ASSIMINEA BREVICULA, Pfeiffer, Pl. VII, Figs. 6—6 A.

P. Zool. 8. 1854, as Hydrocena brevicula, from Singapore; var. = <A. miniata,

Martens, Ann. Mag. XVII, 1866, p. 206, Singapore, long. 9, diam, 4} mil. ; var. = A.

rubella, Blf., Ann. Mag. 1867, Irawady Delta, long. 5, diam. 4 mil.; var. = Hydrocena

marginata, Morelet, J. de C. 1855, Bangkok, long. 6—8, diam. 4—5} mil. ; var. ? = A.

rubida, Gould, P. Bost. S. 1859, Loo Choo Islands,

A very abundant, variable and widely distributed species; there are

specimens in the Museum from Singapore, Malacca, Andamans, Borneo,

Irawady Delta, Arakan, Philippines, and Amoy.

The Port Canning specimens are mostly of the typical colouration

“ corneo-fulva,” and measure—long. 7, diam. 5 mil.; there are also subvarieties,

bicolor and bibalteata. Mons. Morelet’s remarks on this species, Sér Conch.

IV, p. 294, are excellent “cette coquille peut varier de 6 a 9} mil., de

couleur fauve ow rougedtre ;” I will add that it varies also with regard to

the infrasutural impressed lines, of which there are sometimes two, as in

typical A. rubella and miniata, sometimes only one, as in A. brevicula and

marginata ; at Port Canning both exist together, with every possible

intervening form. Iam indebted to Mr. Wood-Mason for the figures now

given of this small mollusk. Von Martens describes his A. miniata as

having the head and foot of a pale red colour.

PALUDOMUS BLANFORDIANA, G. Nevill, Pl. V, Figs. 3—3 A.

J. A.S. B. 1877, p. 37, Ava, long. 19, diam. 15 and var. from Gowhatty, long.

20, diam. 15 mil.; Con. Indica, pl. 108, fig. 9, ‘‘Tongoop,” as “ P. labiosa’’ (not of

Benson).

I think the figures now given will prevent this species ever again being

confused with its undoubtedly distinct Tenasserim ally, the true P. labiosa

of Benson. I named the species after Mr. H. F. Blanford, to whom

I am much indebted for permission to make free use of his collection,

which he has temporarily deposited under my charge in the Museum, a

privilege I much value owing to the great care and accuracy with which

the exact localities of the species have been recorded.

PaLUDOMUS PETROSA, Gould, Pl. V, Fig. 5.

P. Boston Soc. 1843, Tavoy, as Paludina petrosa ; = Paludomus labiosa, Benson,

Ann. Mag. 1856, Tenasserim Valley, long. 13, diam. 11 mil. (not of the Con. Indica, or

Conch.-Cab.).

After a careful study of Gould’s original description, I have no hesita-

tion in uniting his species to Benson’s, especially as both are from the

Province of Tenasserim ; Benson probably overlooked it, owing to its having

160 G. Nevill—Wew or little-known [No. 3,

been described as a species of Paludina. My figure is from an original,

typical specimen of P. labiosa; evidently the form was unknown to Mr.

Hanley, or it would, I feel sure, have been separated by him from the

preceding species; this is the more to be regretted as Mr. Theobald, his

colleague, was in possession of typical specimens of P. labiosa.

PALUDOMUS ANDERSONIANA, G. Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 2.

J. A S. B. 1877, p. 35, Ava &., anfr. 7—lOng. 29, diam. 22 mil.

The type form of this fine and well marked species is not represented

in M. Brot’s Monograph; it was found by Dr. J. Anderson, in whose

honour I have named it, in tolerable abundance in Upper Burma.

var. MYADOUNGENSIS, nov.

A small, decollate, and prettily marked variety, with the whorls mark-

edly more rounded, found by Dr. Anderson at Myadoung, near the Yunnan

frontier.

Long. 15, diam. 12 mil.

subspecies PEGUENSIS, G. Nevill.

J. A.S. B. 1877, p. 35, Pegu, long. 21, diam. 16 mil.; Con. Indica, pl. 108, fig. 6,

as “ P. regulata, Bens. var.” ; Brot, Conch.-Cab. II, 1877, pl. 7, figs. 2—-3, as “ P,

andersoniana, Nev. var.”

M. Brot has given a full account of this form in his valuable and

important monograph of the genus, which, with his equally carefully and

fully worked out monograph of JMelania, I have found of the greatest

assistance in cataloguing the Museum species of these difficult genera.

Specimens of this variety, or rather species, are labelled from “ Pegu

Yoma,” in Mr, H. F. Blanford’s fine collection of Paludomus.

subvar. NANA, nov.

Spiral sculpture a trifle less distinct; long. 15, diam. 11 mil. ; also

from Pegu.

Patupomus BuRMANIcA, G. Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 4.

J. A. 8. B, 1877, Yaylaymaw and Mandalay; Brot, Conch.-Cab. II, pl. 8, fig. 12

(spec. juven.).

1t is probably a young specimen from Mandalay, which M. Brot has

figured as above; Dr. Stoliczka sent a few indifferent specimens in ex-

change to the dealer Landauer, together with some of Blanford’s

Melania travadica, a young specimen of which has also been figured by

M. Brot.

1881. ] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna, 161

Larina cinota, G. Nevill, Pl. V, Fig. 6.

Cat. Moll. Fasc. E, 1877, Pooree, alt. 54, diam. 33 mil.

I have nothing to add to my original description of this species; with

regard, however, to Larina, 1 may point out as a synonym of it the genus

described under the name of ‘ Robinsonia’ by my brother, Hugh Nevill

(Proc. Ceylon Asiat. Soc., 1869), the two typical species of which I figured

in this Journal for 1871, pl. 1, figs. 5 and 6; the latter, Zarina (= Robin-

sonia) pusilla, Nev., is evidently very closely allied to my ZL. cineta, but

ean apparently be distinguished by the less produced spire (the apical

whorls especially being less prominently exserted), the larger and less

deflected aperture, and the more ventricose last whorl. Larina (= Robin-

sonia) ceylonica, Nev. is exceedingly close to Blanford’s figure of

L. burmana in this Journal for 1867, pl. 18, fig. 1 and appears to be

only distinguished by its more broadly transverse shape, and it is probably

only a variety of it.

RISSOINA BAXTERIANA, Nn. sp.

Thick, solid, smooth and shining, shortly turreted, white, spire conically

ovate, moderately produced, suture excavate, apex somewhat bluntly point-

ed; whorls 53, turretedly planulate, the last four distantly ribbed longitudin-

ally, ribs nearly perpendicular, except on the last whorl, where they are

subabruptly and obliquely angled at the periphery, disappearing altogether

at some little distance from the base in a broad, somewhat superficial

groove, which is below encircled with a rather indistinct, raised, transverse

keel, throughout the ribs are bisected with transverse strizw, well developed

at the points of intersection, which thus become nodulose ; the aperture

is perpendicular, without basal canaliculation, broader at base, with the

peristome rather acute, but slightly convex and the columellar margin

straight, subangulate at base ; I can perceive no callosity joining the margins

in the specimens I have examined.

Long. 38, diam. 13 mil.

Found in sand from Roweiah, Red Sea, rare, by Mr. J. B. Baxter,

F. Z. S., in whose honour I have named this most distinct small form,

altogether unlike any species I know; in sculpture, the R. nodicincta of

A. Adams, from the Philippines, is the only one at all resembling it.

Type, Indian Museum ; also in coll. Baxter and Weinkauff.

RIssOINA ORIENTALIS, nN. sp.

Thick, smooth, polished and shining ; white, sometimes encircled with a

single brown band, spire conically ovate, not much produced, with the suture

distinct and the apex obtusely mammillate ; whorls 63 to 7, convex, the first

three without sculpture, the other four longitudinally rather distantly and

162 G. Nevill—New or little-known [ No. 3,

regularly ribbed, ribs continuous (or almost so), very broad and massive,

slightly flexuous, the last whorl has 11 of these ribs, continued to its base ;

aperture ovate, slightly oblique, without any basal canaliculation, with the

margins much thickened and continuous, joined by a well marked callosity.

Long. 22, diam. 1 mil.

Abundant at Ceylon, also Mauritius, Andamans, Bourbon, Aden, and

Roweiah.

Type, Indian Museum (from Ceylon) ; also in coll. Weinkauff, Dohrn,

Hungerford, and Baxter.

This pretty little species is the type of my section, or subgenus,

Schwartziella; R. orientalis has hitherto been confused by Herr Schwartz

von Mohrenstern and other conchologists with its close ally, the R. scalari-

formis, C. B. Adams, from Panama. It can, however, be sufficiently

distinguished by its less elongate form, of one whorl less, and especially

by the mammillate instead of “acute’’ apex, the aperture is less oh the

ribs bluntly broad, instead of ‘‘ acute,” &e.

After a long examination under a lens, I am unable to detect any signs

of transverse striation in my Ceylon specimens, though they are in fresh

and perfect condition.

RIssOINA BLANFORDIANA, n. sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 16.

Lanceolately produced, in shape resembling &. deshayest, Schwartz,

but the more convex whorls give it a less turreted appearance ; white, rather

solid, spire conically elongate, very acute, apex not mammillate, suture

rather indistinct, especially on the upper whorls ; whorls 10 to 11, convex-

ly turreted, longitudinally ribbed with rather distant, acutely raised, almost

straight ribs, which are evenly decussated with a transverse, rather distant

striation, the striz of approximately the same developement as the ribs,

but slightly subnodulose at the points of intersection, the last whorl is

short and convex much as in &. deshayesi, but with only 13—14 ribs instead

of “22—24,” there are 6 of the regular, well developed transverse striz

and two others much finer and more crowded together next the suture, the

basal transverse rib is evenly granulose, moderately developed ; aperture

rather large, with the peristome boldly rounded, somewhat dilated towards

the base, the columellar emargination is broad, but shallow and very un-

like the markedly incised one of its ally, compared by Herr Schwartz to

that of a Cerithiwm ; the outer lip is only moderately thickened.

Long. 9%, diam. 8¢ mil.

Annesley Bay, Red Sea; rare.

Type, Indian Museum.

;

1881.) Mollusea of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 163

RIssOINA WEINKAUFFIANA, 0. sp.

Lanceolately and turretly produced, of a brownish white colour, spire

acuminate, with the apex minutely mammillate, composed of 24 nucleolar

whorls, which are perfectly smooth and of a milky white colour; whorls

95 (except the first 23) longitudinally, evenly ribbed, ribs close-set, slight-

ly flexuous, a little more numerous and less developed on the last whorl,

which under the lens shows two spiral, subobsolete striz, the upper one

of which starts from the top of the peristome, otherwise there is no spiral

sculpture, no groove at base but girt with a very thick callous rib, appa-

rently smooth, but under a powerful lens very minutely striate with a

slight ‘‘ beading” at the top ; aperture polished, shining, thickened, broad-

ly emarginate at columellar base, peristome evenly rounded, with a thick

callosity behind it,

Long. 62, diam. 24 mil.

I only know of one closely allied species, a smaller form, R. fwnicu-

lata, Souverbie, 1865, from New Caledonia, this species is also found at

the Andamans; I have named this well marked form in honour of Dr. H. C.

Weinkauff of Kreuznach, who is now editing a Monograph of the genus

for the new edition of the Conchylien-Cabinet ; I found the species alive

under stones at Port Blair, at extreme low water; it was tolerably abun-

dant.

RISSOINA NEVILLIANA, Weinkauff.

Conch.-Cab. IT, 1881, Kowloon.

Shell large, very thick and solid, lanceolately produced ; apical whorls

wanting, 7; remaining, regularly pyramidally turreted, the last one rela-

tively very little larger or more tumid than the penultimate, the upper

three whorls regularly, and evenly longitudinally ribbed, ribs thick, close-

set, slightly flexuous, the last four whorls with similar, but thicker, less

flexuous and more unequal ribs, each of the last two having also, in a

line with the outer lip, two of these ribs united forming very broad and

thickened varices, the last whorl but two has a similar but less prominent

one, out of the line of the others and quite at the back of the shell, the

whorl above it again has a similar but more developed varex in front, almost

in a line with the columella; throughout, under the lens, regularly and

very finely tranversely striated, at the base of ‘the last whorl the ribs

become obsolete and the transverse striz incised and well developed sulca-

tions, on the upper portion of the same whorl the longitudinal ribs are

distinctly and characteristically, though somewhat obsoletely, biangulate ;

aperture shallow and small, not everted, within polished and shining, with

two or three denticulations, not canaliculate ; columellar margin nearly

upright, slightly twisted, a trifle bent back and rounded at base, outer lip

164 G. Nevill—New or little-known [No 8,

thickened, smooth and evenly rounded, margins joined with a well developed

callosity, the peristome behind is much thickened and forms a similar varex

to those already described.

Long. 135, diam. 45 mil. (wanting the apical whorls).

Kowloon, opposite Hongkong.

As will be seen from the above, this fine species, for which I am in-

debted to Surgeon-Major R. Hungerford, belongs to the typical section of

Rissoina, that is there is no canaliculation at base of the aperture. .

The R& villica of Gould, as figured by Sowerby, appears to be its near-

est ally. 2. pyramidalis is also of a somewhat similar type.

RISSOINA SUBLAEVIGATA, N. sp.

Shell rather stout, smooth, shining, pellucid; spire relatively rather

short, apex very remarkable, mammillate, strongly inclined to the left, as in

the family Pyramellide ; an opaque, rather broad, not incised band, relative-

ly unusually remote from the suture, so much so that it is almost exactly

central in the penultimate whorl; six whorls, much more convexly swollen

than in the preceding ; aperture unusually straight, that is not everted,

peristome thickened, columella callously reflected, considerably more per-

pendicular than in Schwartz’s fig. 79 R. laevigata, which otherwise,

except for the characters of the apex and opaque submarginate band, well

represents the species.

Long. 34, diam. 13 mil.

Andamans ; coll. G. Nevill, Esq.

Under coral blocks, at low-water, Ross Island; Herr Schwartz con-

sidered this form a variety of R. laevigata, C. B. Adams, from Jamaica.

The species probably has a wide range, it will very likely prove to be the

shell mentioned by Herr Schwartz, page 111, as &. laevigata, from Steward’s

Island (E. of Solomon Islands).

RISSOINA PSEUDOBRYEREA, N. Sp.

? Schwartz, Mon. Rissoina, pl. 5, fig. 36 A., Mauritius, as &. bryerea, var. (not

fig. 36, R. bryerea, Mtg., West Indies).

Turreted, very thick and solid, white ; spire conical, abruptly pointed,

suture excavate, apex rather obtuse ; whorls 6, turretly planulate, the last

four evenly ribbed longitudinally, the ribs very massive and broad, rather

distant, quite perpendicular, terminating some little distance from the base

(not the case in &. bryerea), finely and rather closely decussated with a -

transverse striation, especially noticeable in the interstices, towards the

base where the longitudinal ribs cease, there are three (or four?) well

developed transverse ribs, but slightly (if at all) subnodulose, the last

whorl is proportionately long, more so than in the above quoted figure, it

has 11 ribs (18 to 22 in R. bryerea, fide Schw.) ; aperture small, subqua-

- ia to - a

1881.] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 165

drate, no basal emargination, outer lip very much thickened, not dilated,

evenly rounded at base.

Long. 53, diam. 2 mil.

Rare, in sand from Roweiah, Red Sea.

Type, Indian Museum.

This species discovered by my friend Mr. J. B. Baxter, is an inter-

esting addition to the group II, section B. of Schwartz, which I now pro-

pose to distinguish by the name of Schwartziella, at once recognizable by

the absence of any basal emargination within the aperture. The differences

from true 2. bryerea, as can be seen from the above, are too many and too

marked to require special, further reference ; but it becomes a question

whether Schwartz’s above quoted fig. A represents or not the present

species? I am inclined to believe from the acute peristome &c., that it

represents a not adult specimen, readily distinguished by the different shape,

transverse striation, less numerous ribs &ec. from &. bryerea. The most

important difference in it from the Roweiah form is the absence of the

basal three transverse ribs and corresponding abrupt termination of the

longitudinal ribs; these latter are also thicker, straighter &c., the peristome

much broader and aperture smaller.

AMPHITHALMUS PELLYA, n. sp.

Of almost microscopic size, imperforate, solid, smooth, polished and

shining, of a rich chesnut-brown colour, ovately oblong ; spire shortly and

-ventricosely conical, suture distinct, apex exceedingly ob‘use ; whorls 33,

very convex, last whorl produced, regularly ovate, about 4 the size of the

whole shell, brought forward at the aperture in a highly characteristic

manner, exactly as in the genus Stenothyra ; aperture almost circular, with

continuous and much thickened margins, stained of a very dark mahogany

colour within the aperture, behind the peristome there is a “ rib-like”

thickening, showing through externally in an opaque manner.

Long. 14, diam. § mil.

In sand, from near Adelaide, South Australia,

Type, Indian Museum.

This very interesting minute form, of a little known genus, I have

named after its discoverer, Miss Pelly, to whom I am indebted for the type

specimen. The other shells found with it were all of a purely marine type,

there being no brackish-water forms amongst them. Barleeia (?) microthy-

ra, Martens, Mébius Reise &c., Pl. XX, fig. 18, from Mauritius is another

and most closely allied species of Amphithalmus; A pelly@ is readily

distinguished by the fewer whorls, more obtuse apex, more convex whorls,

the last especially being much more regularly, ovately produced and much

longer in proportion, its Stenothyra-like deflection in front of the aperture,

166 G. Nevill—Mew or little-known [No. 3,

so accurately pointed out by Professor von Martens, is still more promi-

nent in the Australian species. Another close ally is the Amphithalmus

pupoides, H. Adams, P. Z. 8., 1865, from Lord Hood’s Island, my late

much regretted friend in his description also remarks on the resemblance

to Stenothyra. Our Museum possesses specimens of this last, also of A.

obesus, H. Adams, J. ¢c., and of the type species, A. inclusus, described by

Carpenter in the Annals and Mag. XV, 1865, from California.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLaTE V.

Margarya melanioides, Nev., p. 156.

Lat 8

Fig. 2. Paludomus andersoniana, Nev., p. 160.

Fig. 3. Paludomus blanfordiana, Nev., p. 159.

Fig. 4. Paludomus burmanica, Nev., p. 160.

Fig. 5. Paludomus petrosa, Gld., p. 159.

Fig. 6. Larina cincta, Nev., p. 161.

Fig. 7. Plecotrema rapax, Dohrn, var. producta, Nev., p. 155.

Fig. 8. Limnea yunnanensis, Nev., p. 142.

Fig. 9. Limnea andersoniana, Nev., p. 142.

Fig. 10. Swcetnea yarkandensis, Nev., p. 144.

Fig. 11. Stenogyra [Glessula] ereas, Bens., p. 135.

Fig. 12. Stenogyra [Glesswla] blanfordiena, Nev., p. 138.

Fig. 13. Stenogyra [Glessula] subfusiformis, W.T. BIf., p. 18%

Fig. 14. Stenogyra [Glessula] jerdoni, Bens., p. 136.

Fig. 15. Stenogyra [Glessula] nilagiriea, Bens., p. 136.

Fig. 16a et 6. Stenogyra [Glessula] bensoniana, Pfr., p. 137.

Fig. 17a et 6. Stenogyra [ Glessula] perotteti, Pfr., p. 137.

Fig. 18a et 6. Stenogyra [Glessula] facula, Bens., p. 187.

Fig. 19. Stenogyra [Glessula] orophila, Bens., p. 137.

Fig. 20. Stenogyra [Glessula] amentum, Bens., p. 188.

Fig. 21. Helix [Agista] perplanata, Nev., p. 138.

Fig. 22. Zrochomorpha percompressa, W. T. Blf., p. 138.

Fig. 23. Helicarion | Austenia] magnificus, G.-A. & Nev., p, 129.

Fig. 24. Heliearion [Austenia] resplendens, Nev., p. 129.

Prats VI.

Fig. 1. Gibbus dupontianus, Nev., p. 130.

Fig. 2. Buliminus [Cerastus] jickelianus, Nev., p. 135.

Fig. 3. Cyclophorus pealianus, n. sp., p. 146.

The apical 24 whorls are incorrectly represented in the figure.

Fig. 4. Cyclophorus orites, n. sp., p. 147.

The left-hand figure is by no means good; the last whorl is not contorted,

1881.] Mollusca of the Indo-Malayan Fauna. 167

Fig. 5. Alycaeus montanus, n. sp., p. 149.

The minute sculpture is not sufficiently indicated !

Fig. 6. Pupina hungerfordiana, Nev., p. 148.

Fig. 7. Cyathopoma shevaroyanum, Bedd., p. 145.

The spiral striation is incorrectly represented on the two upper figures !

Fig. 8. Omphalotropis dupontiana, Nev., p. 153.

Fig. 9. Omphailotropis caldwelliana, n. sp. p. 154,

The spire should be more evenly planulate, the whorls are not turreted. The

columella is also not reflected over the umbilicus, as in the figure.

Fig. 10. Cyclostoma caldwellianum, Nev., p. 150.

Fig. 10a. is a var. sexcarinata, Nev., p. 152.

Fig. 11, 1la. Ampullaria stoliczhana, Nev., p. 156.

Fig. 12. Bythinea subpulchella, n. sp , p. 157.

Fig. 13. Bythinea evesardi, W. 'T. Blf.,’p. 157.

Fig. 14. Bythinea moreletiana, Nev., p. 156.

The magnified figure and that of the natural size are from different specimens.

Fig. 15. Bythinea (2) turrita, W. T. BIf., p. 157.

The figure denoting the natural size has been overlooked by the lithographer,

Fig. 16. Rissoina blanfordiana, n. sp., p. 162.

Fig. 17. Melania variabilis, Bens., var. psewdospinosa, Nev.

From Samaguting in Assam.

Prats VII.

Fig. 1. Assiminea woodmasoniana, Nev., p. 158.

Fig. 2. ———— hungerfordiana, Nev., p. 158.

Fig. 3. beddomeana, Nev., p. 158.

Fig. 4. —— theobaldiana, Nev., p. 158.

Fig. 5. mucrosculpta, Nev., p. 158.

Fig. 6, 6a. brevicula, Pfr., p. 159.

Fig. 7. Hydrobia (Belgrandia) miliacea, Nev., p. 158.

Fig. 8. Stenothyra woodmasoniana, Nev., p. 156.

Mig. 9. hunger fordiana, Nev., p. 156.

Fig. 10. blanfordiana, Nev., p. 156.

Fig. 11. <Acmella hungerfordiana, n. sp., p. 143,

Fig. 12. Omphalotropis rubens, Quoy, p. 154.

168 O. Feistmantel—-A sketch af the history of the [No. 3,

XII.—A sketch of the history of the fossils of the Indian Gondwdéna

system.— By OtTToKaR Feistmantenr, M. D., Paleontologist,

Geolegical Survey of India.

[Received 24th June; Read 6th July, 1881.]

In a late number of this Journal* Mr. Lydekker published a sketch

of the history of the fossil Vertebrata of India, and it is my intention now

to give a similar sketch of the fossils of the Gondwana system, for

the same reasons as those which Mr. Lydekker indicated in the beginning of

his paper.

Before proceeding to discuss the details it will be necessary to make a

few general remarks upon the Gondwana system, its importance, extent

and classification. By the name Gondwana system the Geological Survey

now designates what was formerly known as the Plant-bearing series.

The title was proposed by Mr. H. B. Medlicott, about 9 years ago

(1872), but was not then admitted into publicity though more or less cur-

rent on the Survey ; since 1876 it has come into general use in print also.f

This system of sedimentary rocks is the most important in the

peninsula, for two reasons, first because it is prominently fossiliferous and

secondly because it includes the rich coal deposits for which India is so

famous.

As regards the distribution of these rocks, I refer to my paper in the

Records of the Geological Survey of India, just quoted, as well as to the

Manual of the Geology of India, 1879 (Vol. 1, and map), from which the

following may be extracted :{

From Raniganj§ these deposits stretch in detached basins up the

Damuda valley,|| into the highlands of Chutia Nagpur. To the north

of this area smaller patches also occur, as especially the RAjmahal area,**

the Deogarh coalfieldst} and the Karharbari coalfield. ££

* J. A. S. B., Vol. XLIX, Pt. II, 1880.

7 Feistinnritel : Notes on the age of some fossil Floras in India; R. G. S. Ind.

Vol. IX, p. 28, 1886.

{ I refer here to the distribution, because when quoting the fossils I shall have

ample opportunity to mention the various deposits.

§ This shall be hereafter always mentioned as Raniganj coalfield. ;

| Here we have in a consecutive order from EK. to W. the Jharia coalfield, the

Bokharo and Ramgurh and the Karanpitra coalfields.

41 Of these I shall have opportunity to mention the Aurunga coalfield (Palamow)

** Rajmahal hills.

tt Or Kuraun coalfield near Khurmatar, E. I. R.

ti In Hazaribagh district, near Giridhi station.

1881.] Sossils of the Indian Gondwina system. 169

From Chutia Nagpur these rocks stretch into the valley of the Sone,

constituting the great South Rewah basin. By a narrow band of the top-

most group passing by Jabalpur, this area is connected with the large basin

in the Sdtpura range* on the west side of which the stratified series passes

under the trap rocks of the Deccan. Some few inliers have -also been

detected beneath the trap further to the west in the Narbada valley.

Far to the west, plant-bearing rocks of the Gondwana system (the

Umia group) have long been known to exist in Cutch (Kach), while recently

rocks of the same age were discovered in the peninsula of Kathiawdr by

Mr. Fedden.+

This northern main area of the Gondwana deposits has two southern

extensions. The South-Rewah basin continues through Sirgujat into the

Raigarh and Hingir coalfields, S. W. Bengal, towards the Talchir coalfield

(Orissa) and the Athgarh§ area below Cuttack (Katak).

From the Satpura basin in a southern direction we meet with rocks

of this system in the neighbourhood of Nagpur,|| whence they extend into

the valleys of the Wardah{ and Godavari rivers,** down to Rajamahendri.

From the Delta of the Godavari detached patches of these rocks occur

also along the coast of the Carnatic (Karnatik) to Trichinopoli.tf All

these deposits are within the peninsular area of India.

Only a small portion are found in the extra-peninsular area, 7. é., along

the base of the Eastern Himalayas, in Sikkim and Upper Assam.

The proper knowledge of this system is almost entirely due to the

labours and exertions of the officers of the Geological Survey, as the

number of writers, unconnected with the Survey, who have worked at either

the geology or paleontology, or contributed to the collections is but a limited

one. ‘To these latter I shall refer at first. In 1828 A. Brongniart de-

scribed in his “ Histoire des végétaux fossiles,’”’ two species of Glossopteris,

this was the earliest mention of this interesting genus. Professor Goppert

in his “ Systema filicum fossilium 1836,” also described Glossopteris. Pro-

fessor Royle in his Illustrations of the Botany &c., Himalayan Mountains,

1839, established four species from the coal-bearing rocks of the Rani-

ganj coalfield, all four of more or less interest. Professor Morris in

* Quoted hereafter always as Sdtpura basin.

t Feistmantel, Records G. S. India, Vol. XIII, p. 1, pp. 62-64.

{ The Ramkola-Tatapani coalfields.

§ Atgarh sandstone.

|| Nagpur area.

{| Wardha valley coalfield (Upper Godavari basin.)

** Middle and lower Godavari basin.

tt Here we have the South Kistna district (Vemaveram) the Sripermatur area

(near Madras) and the Trichinopoli plantbeds (Utatur plantbeds),

170 O. Feistmantel—A shetich of the history of the [No. 3, |

1840 described in Capt. Grant’s paper on the geology of Cutch* some plant-

remains from beds, which are at present known to be the highest of the

Jurassic rocks in Cutch (Kach). Among these were two species of

Ptilophyliwm, a fossil very characteristic of the upper groups of the Gond-

wana system. The animal fossils were described by Sowerby, some of which,

as was shown later, came also from the highest Jurassic beds. An addition

to these latter was made by Capt. W. Smee.f In a paper on recent and

fossil cycadew 1841$ Professor Morris again describes the two species o£

Piilophyllwm from India. In Professor Ungers’ “ Genera et species planta-

rum fossilium’’ (1850) we also find all the species of Indian Gondwd4na

plants, known up to that date, although some of them were differently

classed. In 1850 appeared also Dr. McClelland’s Report on the Geological

Survey of India, 1848-49; as it, however, was not published under the

present arrangement of the Geological Survey, I quote it amongst these

papers. It contains figures of plants from the upper and the lower (coal-

bearing) groups of the Gondwana system, amongst the latter, several forms -

of great interest (as ascertained later by the originals) but the drawings

are so utterly wrong, that the figures are of absolutely no use for those who

cannot compare the originals, The most interesting fossil was the Zamia

burdwanensis, which from the original specimen proved to be really a

Zamieae of the Pterophylium-tribe.

Sir P. Egerton described in 1851§ a fossil fish (Lepidotus) from the

tableland of the Deccan, in the Peninsula of India collected by Col. Sykes,

to which in 1853 another species was added by Mr. Bell|| and in 1857 two

species again by Sir P. Egerton.

Of much greater importance were the labours of the late Rev. Mr.

Hislop, in the Gondwana rocks of the vicinity of Nagpur. He collected

first the very interesting Ceratodus teeth, which were afterwards described

by the late Dr. Oldham,** he collected a reptilian skull near Mangli, south

of Nagpur, which was described by Professor Owen as Brachyops laticeps,} +

and he also collected numerous fossil plants near Nagpur, (Kamthi), Bharat-

wada, Silewara and Mangli, which were described by Sir Charles Bunbury in

1861.t{ Of the many papers by Mr. Hislop I need only mention those

* Transact. Geol. Soc. Lond. Ser. 2, Vol. V.

t Transact. Geol. Soc. Lond. Vol. V, 2d. Ser.

{ Ann. and Mag. Nat. H. Vol. VII, p. 110.

§ Qu. J. Geol. Soc. London, Vol. VII, p. 272, pl. XV.

i) Qu. J. Geol. Soc. London, Vol, IX, p. 351.

“1 Ibidem, Vol. X, p. 371.

** Mem. Geol. Surv. of India, Vol. I, 296, et seq. Plates,

tt Qu. J. G. Soc. Lond. Vol. XI, p. 37, Pl. II.

ty Ibidem Vol. XVII, p. 325, seq. Pls, VIII-XII.

1881.] Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 171

on the age of the coal strata in Western Bengal and Central India ;* on the

geology and fossils of the neighbourhood of Nagpur,ft which he wrote

together with Mr. Hunter ; that on the connection of the Umrét coalbeds

with the plantbeds of Nagpur,f and that on the age of the fossiliferous, thin-

bedded sandstones and coal of the province of Nagpur in India,§ which

was followed by a supplemental note in 1862.

In a paper by Baron de Zigno, entitled “ Observations on the Flora of

the Oolites,”’|} he also makes general remarks on the Indian fossil Floras

placing them all with the Oolite formation.

In the Proceedings of the Austrian Geological Institute (Verhandlun-

gen der k. k. Geologischen Reichsanstalt) for the year 1861-62, there is a

note upon the first 35 plates of the Rajmahal plants, which states, that

the figures of Zamites, Pterophyllum, Pecopteris, Tueniopteris etc., agree

with Austrian Keuper plants.

In another paper entitled ‘‘ Sopra depositi di piante fossili del America

settentrionale delle Inde e dell Australia, etc.” 1862, Baron de Zigno has

attributed a liassic age to the flora of the Rajmahal group.

In the same year (1862) Professor R. Jones published his Monograph

of fossil Estheriae{ wherein also the Hstheriae of the Indian Gondwana

system are described, especially #. mangaliensis, Jon., which is so

abundant in the Mangli shales.

Here I have also to mention Professor Morris as co-author of a work

on the Rajmahal Flora (1862) for although it was published in the Palzonto-

logia Indica, he was not connected with the Geological Survey.

In 1864 a reptilian fossil, said to belong tothe genus Archegosaurus

was collected by Major Gowan near Bijori in the Satpura basin.**

Ettingshausen in his great work on the comparison of living with fos-

sil ferns,t{ classes our Tueniopteris lata and T. morrisi (now Macro-

taentopteris) from the Rajmahal group, with Acrostichwm, and writes of

that formation as being liassie.

I should also refer here to Professor Huxley’s paper “ on the vertebrate

fossils from the Panchet rocks near Raniganj, Bengal,tt for although the

* J. As. Soc. Bengal, 1855, Vol. XXIV, p. 347.

t Qu. J. Geol. Soc. London, Vol. XI, with map.

{ Ibid. Geol. Soc. London, Vol. XI, p. 555.

§ Ibid. Vol. XVII, p. 346; supplm. note, in Vol. XVIII, p. 36.

| Ibid. Vol. XVI, p. 110.

1 Palzontographical Society, 1862. An abstract of the same is in Qu. J. G. Soc.

London, Vol. XIX, p. 140 &c.

** J. A S.B. XXXIII, 1864, pp. 336, 442.

tt Die Farrenkrauter der Jetztwelt &c., Wien. 1865,

fi Pal. Indica, Ser. IV. 1. 1865.

172 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

specimens were collected by officers of the Geological Survey and were

described in the Paleontologia Indica, yet the paper is by an author

unconnected with the Survey.

In a later paper on Hyperodapedon* Professor Huxley also refers to

the same genus in India where it occurs in beds together with the before

mentioned Ceratodus ; in a further paper on the classification of the

Dinosauria, with observations on the Dinosauria of the Trias,+ he also

discusses (p. 48), the Indian Dinosawria, and in a still more recent paper

on Stagonolepis Robertsont and on the evolution of Crocodiliat he men-

tions the Indian Parasuchus stating that it is very close to Belodon.

In Professor Schimper’s “ Traité de Paléont. végétale,” 1869-1874,

most of the fossil plants, known up to that date from the Gondwana system,

are also quoted, but those of the Rajmahal and Damuda series are wrongly

classed as being of the same (oolitic) age.

Sir Philip Egerton and Professor Miall, have recently (1878) examined,

the former the ganoid fishes from the Deccan and the latter the Ceratodus

teeth from Malédi and the results are published in the Palzontologia Indica,

Ser. IV, 2, 1878.

These are about the most important papers wherein plants or animals

of the Gondwana system have been referred to or described by authors who

were not connected with the Geological Survey.

Quite recently we have a paper by Dr. W. Saise on “ the Kurhurbali

coalfield.”

Those who have contributed to the collections of the Survey, are not

numerous. The first is the late Rev. Mr. Hislop, who contributed fossil

fish and plants; and I have especially to mention the contributions in

recent times of Mr. J. I. Whitty, C. E., late Superintendent, Kurhurbali

(Karharbari) collieries, Giridhi, Mr. W. G. Olpherts, C. E., the present

manager, and Mr. N. Miller, inspector of the collieries at the same

place.

If only some of the other managers and inspectors of collieries in -

India or others who have an opportunity of doing so, would pay a little

attention to the fossil remains contained in the rocks accompanying the

coal-seams, many an interesting specimen might be procured. But as the

matter now stands the greatest portion of the collection of fossils from

this system has been brought together by the officers of the Survey,

to whom also the knowledge of the numerous deposits of this system is

solely due.

* Qu. J. G. Soc. London, Vol. XXV, p. 138, &e.

+ Qu. J. G. Soc. London, Vol. XX VI, pp. 32, et seq. 1870.

t Ibid. Vol. XXXI, p. 423, &.

1881.] Fossils of the Indian Gondwina system. 173

Most of them who have visited areas where rocks belonging to the system

occur, have collected fossils and contributed papers towards the knowledge

of its geology, others again towards that of its paleontology. As the respec-

tive papers are chiefly contained in the publications of the Geological Survey,

it is sufficient to refer to these without enumerating the papers in detail.

They are contained in the Records and Memoirs of the Geological Survey

as well as in some of the volumes of the Palzontologia Indica. I may

especially mention the papers of Mr. W. T. Blanford (in Memoirs and

' Records), W. Theobald (Memoirs and Records), Thomas Oldham (Memoirs,

Records and Palezontologia) J. G. Medlicott (Memoirs), T. W. H. Hughes

(Memoirs and Records), H. B. Medlicott (Records and Memoirs) V. Ball

(Memoirs and Records) A. B. Wynne (Memoirs and Records) W. King

(Records and Memoirs) R. B. Foote (Memoirs and Records) F. R. Mallet

(Memoirs) C. L. Griesbach (Memoirs). I have myself contributed papers on

Gondwana fossils to the Records and to the Paleontologia Indica and Mr.

Lydekker has described some of the vertebrate animals of this system, also

in Records and Palzontologia Indica.

A detailed account of the various features of this system, as known

up to 1879, is to be found in the Manual of Geology of India, to which

I particularly refer. Of papers referring to the Gondwana system, publish-

ed by officers of the Geological Survey elsewhere than in the Survey publi-

cations, I have especially to mention Mr. V. Ball’s “ Jungle life” 1879, and

his paper “ On the coalfields and coal production of India” 1879.* I have

already contributed a paper on Raniganj plants to the Society’s Journal in

1876+ and Mr. R. Lydekker, as mentioned above, published in the same

Journal a Sketch of the history of the fossil Vertebrata of India where also

the Vertebrate fossils of the Gondwana system (Pisces, Batrachia and

Reptilia) are referred to.

I have to mention at last, that some officers of the survey collected

fossils in various districts, though they have not published papers on the

same, thus Mr. V. Ball collected largely in the Raniganj field (Ranigan]

and Panchet groups) also in the Sdtpura basin; Mr. F. Fedden near

Nagpur, Isapur, south of Chanda (Wardha valley coalfleld), in Kathiawar

and in Kach, and Mr. C. A. Hacket in the Satpura and South Rewah

basins.

I shall now make a few remarks on the stratigraphical divisions, as I

shall have to refer to them, when enumerating hereafter the plants.

We have at first divisions into “ upper” and “lower” portions of the

- Gondwana system ; but here it must be remembered that this classification is

not to be taken in the rigid sense, which formerly used to be the case with

* Scientific Proceedings of the Royal Dublin Society, 21st April 1879.

+ Vol. XLV. Based upon a collection of plants made by Mr, J. Wood-Mason.

174 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3, -

reference to the Mahadeva and Damuda series ; for we know now that one

(and probably two) of the most characteristic plants of the “ lower’? Gond-

wana portion z. e., Glossopteris passes freely into the “ upper’ portion,

so that from this point of view there is a passage from the “ lower” into the

“upper” which view is also borne out in several basins by the geological

relations. On the other hand, however, it is only fair to state, that the

most characteristic plant of the “upper” Gondwanas, 7. e., the small

cycadaceous plant Ptilophyllum, has not hitherto been observed in any

bed of the “‘ lower’? Gondwanas. ;

Within these two broad divisions of the Gondwana system minor groups

have been distinguished in the various basins of the system, of which a

synopsis may be thus represented.

A. Upper portion of the Gondwana system.

( Umia group = Tripetty sandstones.

| “T°

Chikiala sandstones.

Jabalpur division, 1 La belpeneerony:

| Bagra group.

( Kota-Maléri beds = Denwa group.

} Chari group.

Intermediate groups.*) Ragavapuram = Vemaveram =

Sripermatir = Utattr plantbeds.

Rajmahal group = Athgarh sandstones =

Rajmahal division.* {/ Budawdda group = Sironcha sandstone =

Pachmari sandstone = Dubrajpur group.

B. Lower portion of the Gondwana system.

a. Panchet division.f Panchet group and = Almod beds.

( M4ngli shales, Kimthi and Raniganj group and

J Bijori horizon.

{ Iron shales (Motur horizon.)

(_Bardkar group.

Karharbari beds—

¢e. Talchir division.+ Tales shales— ich

Boulder bed Talehin Step:

6. Damuda division.}

* These three divisions are proposed by myself.

t These three divisions were introduced by Mr, W. T. Blanford, 1878. :

1881. | Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 175

With regard to the fossil contents of these several groups, I have to

make the following remarks :

a JABALPUR DIVISION.

Umia group.—A name proposed by Dr. Stoliczka, for the uppermost

Jurassic beds in Kach. It contains marine animals, plants (Péé/ophyllum) ;

a jaw of Plesiosaurus (indicus) was also found.

Recently Mr. Fedden recognised the same group in Kathiawar, although

it shows there a somewhat closer relation to the next group.

Marine representatives of it are the Tripetty sandstones of Mr. W.

King ; and the Chikiala sandstones (unfossiliferous) of the Upper Godavari

basin (C. Pr.) are probably representatives of these latter.

Jabalpur group.—1871, Oldham, Geology of the Central Provinces, Rec. Geol. Sur-

vey of India, Vol. IV, p. 75.

Lhe uppermost group of the Gondwana system in the South Rewah

and Satpura basin, called so from the town of Jabalpur, the terminus of the

Kast Indian Railway. It contains plant-remains only. In South Rewah

it contains some species which afterwards become very numerous in the

next lower group (Sripermatur, Vemaveram), and in shales from the Sher

river, Satpura basin, specimens of Glossopteris, a lower Gondwana fossil,

were identified.

Bagra group.—1872, H. B. Medlicott: Notes on the Sdtpura Basin, Mem. G. S. I.

Vol. X, pp. 133, 150.

No fossils have been found hitherto in this group; and no represen-

tatives of it have been met with elsewhere ; called so from fort Bagra on

the G. I. P. Railway.

b. INTERMEDIATE GROUPS.

Kota-Maléri group.—1876, Hughes: Rec. G. 8. I. Vol. TX, Pt. 3.

1877, Hughes : The Wardha valley coalfield, Mem. G. 8. I. Vol. XIII, Pt. 1,

OL,

3 1877, W. King, Rec. G. S. I. Vol. X, Pt. 2, p. 58.

This group (composed of two horizons) contains interesting terrestrial

and freshwater fossils (reptiles and fishes). The red clays at Maléri (with

reptiles and Ceratodus teeth) are, however, considered lower than the

limestones of Kota (with ganoid fishes). The group takes its name from

the localities Kota (near Sironcha, Cent. Prov.) and Maléri middle

Godavari basin, south of Chanda.

The plant-beds of Chirakunt, (middle Godavari basin, Cent. Prov.),

are on the same horizon and these plants are of the same character as those

of some other groups to be mentioned presently. |

This group has hitherto been only known from the C. Provinces (upper

and middle Godavari basin), till quite recently, when, Mr. Hughes discovered

176 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

representatives of the Maléri clays in the South Rewah basin (near Tiki,

81° 25’ long. ; 28° 56’ lat.), with the same reptiles, but without COeratodus.

The Denwa group of the Satpura basin* appears to be a representa-

tive of the (Kota) Maléri group; a Parasuchian} scute was procured from

the same.

There are several other groups which have probably to be placed on the

same horizon, wuich I shall also quote under special headings.

Chari grouwp.—Another group, the third from above, of the Kach Sune

proposed by Dr. Stoliczka. Vertebrae of a Parasuchian crocodilet were

found, which tend to correlate this group with the Denwa group.

Sripermatir group.—1873, Foote, Geology of Madras, Mem, G. S. I. Vol. X,p. 63,

et seq.

A group of rocks in the neighbourhood of Madras, which contains

marine animals and plants. By its fossil remains this group is cor-

related with the Vemaveram shales§ (Vemaveram, 12 miles north north-

east of Ongole, S. Kistna country), the Utatur plant beds|| (Utatur,

Trichinopoly district) and the Ragavapuram shales] (Ragavapuram

27 miles north-east of Ellore and West of Rajamahendry, Lower Godavari.)

With these latter the plant beds of Chirakunt (see ante) have to be

correlated and from the geological position of these two latter groups, one

must also judge of that of the others. They are all, I think somewhat

higher than the Rajmahal group proper.

ce. RAsmManAu Division.

Rajmahal group** (in the restricted sense).

1877, V. Ball, Geology of the Rajmahal hills, Mem. G, 8. I. Vol. XTIT, p. 55, (209).

This is the lowest group of the fossiliferous beds of the Upper Gond-

wanas. It is developed typically in the Rajmahal hills, where it is highly

fossiliferous, containing a rich and varied Flora.f+

The sandstones of Golapili (near Ellore,) South Godavari districttt{

are true representatives’ of the typical Rajmahal group. They contain

a Flora only.

* H. B. Medlicott, Mem. G. 8. I. Vol. X.

+ Lydekker, Pal. Indica, Ser. IV, 2, p. 30, Pl. VI, fig. 8.

{ Lydekker, ibid. p. 31.

§ 1879, Foote, Mem. G. e I. Vol. XVI, pt. 1, pp. 60, 66.

| 1873, Foote, Mem. G. 8. I. Vol. X, p. 63, and 1878, Rec. G. S. I. Vol. XI,

p. 258.

J 1879, Foote, Mem. G.S.I. Vol. XVI, pt. 1, p. 76.

** This group is not to be mistaken for “‘ Réjmahal Series” which included several

groups and was almost tantamount with what now is known as Upper Gondwanas

minus the Mahddevas, then considered distinct.

+t Paleontol. ind., Ser. II, 1862-1877 Gondwana flora, Vol. I, 1880.

ti 1874, King Rec. G. 8. I. Vol. VII, p. 159; Gondw. Flora, Vol. Ve

1881.] Jossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 177

The Athgarh sandstone (near Katalk in Orissa) also represents the

Rajmahal group.

On about the same horizon the following have most probably to be

placed :

The “ Pachmari sandstones,”* base of the Mahddeva in the Satpura

basin without fossils; the “Dubrajpir group” of the Rajmahal hills,

which so far as is known with certainty, contains the genus Ptilophyllum

only ; the Sironcha sandstones,t near Andram, on the Pranhita river, Central

Provinces, with fragmentary plant remains (conifers) ; and lastly, from its

geological position (below the Vemaveram shales), the Budavdda group,§

is probably also to be classed here although containing plants and marine

animals.

Certain red shales on the Northern face of the Latiahar hill, in the

Aurunga coalfield, and containing Lower Gondawana fossils ( Glossopteris,

Vertebraria &c.,) should most probably be included here also.

a PANcCHET DIVISION,

Panchet group.—1861, Blanford (W. T.) Report on the Raniganj coalfield Mem.

oo. Vol. TIT, p. 126;

The uppermost group of the Lower Gondwanas is typically developed

in the Raniganj coalfield, from whence it was first described. It is here

fossiliferous, containing Labyrinthodontia and Dicynodontia and plants.

It has its name from the Panchet hill, Bengal

This group is also developed in several other basins but is scarcely

fossiliferous ; and the Almod beds (H. B. Medlicott) in the Satpura

basin are representatives of this group.

b. Damupa Division.

Raniganj group.—1861, W. T. Blanford, M. G. S. I. Vol. III.

‘Top-group of the Damuda series, highly fossiliferous and coal-

bearing.

At first described from the Raniganj coalfield, where it is typically

developed.

It was afterwards recognised in all the Damuda valley coal-basins, but

also beyond this region it is developed; in the Aurunga coalfield, Ramkola

and Tatapani coalfields and quite typically also in the South Rewah basin.

* H. B. Medlicott, Mem. G. 8S. I. Vol. X, p. 156.

+ V. Ball, ib, Vol. XIII, Pt. 2, p. 44, ete.

ft 1877 King, Rec. G. S. I. Vol. X, Pt. 2, p. 56, et seq.

§ Foote, Mem, G. 8. I, Vol. XVI, Pt. 1, pp. 69-71.

178 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

It is represented by some other groups in other coalfields, viz., the

Kamthi group* of the Nagpur area and of the Raigarh-Hingir coalfields,+

and the Bijori horizon of the Satpura basin, t ; both are fossiliferous.

The Mangli shales of the Cent. Provinces, (South of Nagpur) are

also placed here although I was (and I must say, I am stillso) very much

inclined to believe them to be more closely related to the Panchet group.

Ironstone shales.—1861, W. T. Blanford. On the Geology etc., of the Raniganj

coalfield, Mem. G.S. I. Vol. ITI, p. 28.

This group, from a stratigraphical point of view belongs to the

Raniganj group, though on account of the occurrence of ironstone it is

easily separable. It is present in most of the Bengal coal-fields and both

the ironstones as well as the carbonaceous shales in which they are

imbedded, or with which they alternate, are fossiliferous, the fossils being

very much the same as in the other groups of the Damuda division.

The Mottr horizon§ of the Satpura basin is most probably the repre-

sentative of the ironstone shales.

Bardkar group.—1861 Oldham (T.) Additional remarks on the geology, relations

etc., of the rocks in Bengal etc., M. G. S. I. Vol. III, p. 42.

For the lowest group of the Damuda division (series), which was at

first simply called ‘lower Damudas,” the above name was proposed by

Dr. Oldham (1861), since the corresponding term ‘‘ upper Damudas,” had

also to be replaced by another name (the present Jabalpur group) as it

was employed for a group of the upper Gondwana portion.

The Barakar group, like the Raniganj group, is rich in coal, and is

present in most of the coalfields; it contains also numerous fossils, which,

however, on the whole do not differ much from those of the two higher

groups.

e. TaLcurr DIvIsIon.

Karharbari beds (coalbearing.)—1877, Feistmantel, Rec. G. 8. I. Vol. X, Pt. 3, p.

137-139.

1878, W. T. Blanford, Rec. G 8S. I, Vol. XI, Pt. 1.

The coalbeds of the Karharbdri coalfield were formerly included in

the Bardkar group; but the examination of the Flora has shewn their

closer connexion with the Talchirs. They are with certainty known from

the above coalfield and from the Mopani coalfield, Satpura basin.

* 1870, W. T. Blanford, Rec. G. S. I. Vol. IV, p. 50; Mem. G. 8. Ind, Vol. IX,

p. 11, et seq.

¢ V. Ball, Rec. G. S. India, Vol. VIII, p. 113, etc.

+ H. B. Medlicott, Mem. G. S. I. Vol. X, p. 27.

§ H. B. Medlicott, Mem. G. 8. I. Vol. X, p. 29, (161.)

1881. ] Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 179

In these beds Vertebraria appears for the first time, Glossopteris is

largely enough developed, Gangamopteris predominates.

Lalchir group.—1859. Talchir coalfield, M. G. 8. I. Vol. I.

This peculiar group which is at the base of the whole Gondwana

system is met with in all the various basins. It consists of shales (biuish

grey or olive green, fine earthy), sandstones and a boulder bed, which is

believed to have been formed by floating ice. The shales are fossiliferous ;

fossils are known hitherto from three basins, in two of which I have collected

and found the fossils to be numerous.

Here Glossopteris takes its origin in India; among other fossils the

genus Gangamopteris is the most numerous. There is also a fragment of

an insect wing, but too fragmentary to allow of an identification or

classification.

I shall now proceed to enumerate the Gondwana fossils hitherto known,

from the entire system, in systematic (biological) order giving with each

genus and species its distribution. I begin with the lowest plants passing

then to the animals. Of references to the species I shall give only such

where there is a figure of the species or the latest description. I have

also added, for sake of convenience, the etymological derivation of all the

names.

PLANTAE.

Class: ALGAE.*

Genus Chondrites,~ Stbg.

There is only one Alge mentioned from the Gondwana system, and

even its occurrence is very doubtful.

Chondrites (?), dichotomus, Mory. sp.

1€40. Fucoides, Morris, Transact. Geol. Soc. Lond. Vol. V, 2 Ser. Tab. XXI,

fig. 1.

1876. Chondrites, Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Gondwana Flora. Vol. I, p. 6.

Group and locality uncertain, as is the species itself.

Class: EQUISETACEA.f

This order is well represented, though almost entirely in the Lower

Gondwanas.

* The seaweed family.

+ From Chondrus, name of a living genus of seaweeds.

t Horse-tail family.

180 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Genus Hgquisetum, Lin.

The stem articulated, the internodes striated, the leaves connected to a

sheath, placed round the joints.

Only one species from the Upper Gondwanas.

Equisetum rajmahalense,* Oldh. and Morr. sp. (Schimp.)

1862. Eguisetites, Oldham and Morris, Rajmahal Flora (Gondwana Flora, Vol. 1.)

Pl. Il, figs. 2-5, Pl. XXXV, figs. 3, 4.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmahal Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 68.

Resembles Hquisetum miinmstert, Schimp.

Réjmahal group: Belatikur near Burio, Rajmahal hills.

Genus Schizoneura,; Schimp. et Moug. 1844.

This genus occurs in Europe in Triassic and rhaetic beds only.

Schizoneura gondwanensis,£ Fstm.

1876. Feistmantel, Rec. G. 8. I. Vol. IX, p. 69.

1880. Pal. indica, Gondwana Flora, Vol. ITI, p. 61, Pls. I. A.—IX. A.

The stem articulated, striated and branched ; the leaflets about 12-22,

long and with a middle vein, are joined into a sheath which splits into two

or more portions, placed round the joint.

Differs from the European form by the greater, number and the some-

what coarser consistence of the leaflets.

Range :—

Upper Gondwdnas : Certain red shales of apparently Lower Mahadeva

(lower Upper Gondwanas) age, on north face of Latiahar hill, (close to

the top) Aurunga coalfield.

Lower Gondwanas: Panchet group: near Maitir, north-west of

Assensole, Raniganj coalfield.

Raniganj group: Raniganj and Jharia coalfields ; Hurdeeamo, N. W.

of Sarum, Bokaro coalfield; Ramkola coalfield; Garjan hills, Raigarh

coalfield ; South Rewah basin (several places) ; Baricondam, Satpura basin.

Bardkar group: Lumki hill, Karharbari coalfield.

Karharbari beds: ? Karharbari coalfield ; Mohpani coalfield (Satpura

basin).

* Rajmahal hills.

+ Schizo (gr) = to slit; neura (gr) = the vein.

} Called so from the Gondwana system,

4 + i

eee ae

1881. } ossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 181

J Y

Schizoneura comp. meriani,* Schimp.

1879. Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Talchir-Karharbari flora, Pl. I, figs. 6-7.

1880. Damuda-Panchet flora, ibid. p. 64, Pl. VIII A. 4; IX A. 3-6.

Some specimens from the Karharbari and Raniganj coalfield appear

to belong to this species.

Some other equisetaceous stalks from the Talchir shales appear also

to belong to Schizoneura, so that in India this genus ranges from the

Talchir to the Panchet groups.

Genus Phyllotheca,+ Bet.

A genus at first described from the upper coalmeasures in Australia (Ph.

australis, McCoy) then from the Italian Oolite (by Zigno), then from India

and lately from the Siberian Jura.

Phyllotheca indica,{ Bunb.

1862. Bunbury, Na4gpur plants, Qu. J. G. S. Vol. XVII, p. 355, Pls. X, XI.

1880, Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, p. 67, Pl. XII A fig. 3-9.

Lower Gondwanas: Ranigayy (Kamthi) group: Raniganj coalfield

and Nagpur area.

Phyllotheca robusta,§ Feistm.

1880. Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, pp. 68-69, Pl. XIV A, figs. 1-2.

Lower Gondwinas: Raniganj group (?) near Dubrajpur, Gopicdndar

area, Rajmahal hills.

Another Phyllotheca was recently brought by myself from the Talchir

shales, Kdranptira coalfield, but it is not yet figured.

Genus Trizygia,|| Royle.

Like Sphenophyllum of the palaeozoic period, but the leaves in three

pairs on one side of the articulation, always stwv leaves only.

Trizygia speciosa,4 Royle.

1839. Royle, Botany etc., Himalayan Mts. p. 481, Pl. II, fig. 8.

1876. Feistmantel, J. A.S. Beng., Vol. XLV, p. 342, Pl. XV, fig. 1-2.

a. Lower Gondwanas: Bardkar group in the Bokaro coalfield (near

Layo) ; Aurunga coalfield (near Murup) and in the Talchir coalfield (near

Gopalprasad). -

* Proper name.

+ Phyllon (gr) = a leaf; theca (gr) = a sheath,

t{ Indicus (lat) = indian,

§ Robustus (lat) = strong.

|| Threis (gr) = three ; Zeugos (gr) = a pair.

{| Speciosus (lat) = handsome.

182 O. Feistmantel—A. sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

b. Raniganj group: Raniganj coalfield ; Satpura basin; Sikkim (ac-

cording to Sir J. D. Hooker).

Genus Vertebraria,* Royle.

A very peculiar genus, hitherto with certainty known only from India

and Australia.

Vertebraria indica, Royle.

1839. Royle, 7. ¢., p. XXIX, Pl. II, fig. 1-7.

1880. Feistmantel, Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. ITI.

This fossil is very abundant and has a very wide distribution.

Upper Gondwinas: Inthe red shales, mentioned above, from the

Latiahar hill, Auranga coalfield.

Lower Gondwinas : Raniganj (Kamthi) group in most of the coalfields, -

Bardkar group: in most of the coalfields. 3

Karharbari beds : Karharbari coalfield, rare.

Class FILICES.

Ferns are very numerous both in the upper and lower portion of the

Gondwana system.

Order GLEICHENIACER.

Several forms, described at first with other generic names, appear to

belong here.

Gleicheniat bindrabunensis,t Schimp.

1862. Pecopt. gleichenioides, Old. and Morr. Rajmahél flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana

Flora, Vol. I, pp. 45, 46, Pls. XXV, XXVI, fig. 1, 3.

1869. Schimper, Trait. d. Pal. vée. I, p. 670.

Upper Gondwanas: Réjmahal group in the Rajmahal hills.

Pecopteris§ tenera,|| Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 26, Pl. IU,

fig. 5.

Upper Gondwanas: Umia group, Dudye in Kach.

Order MARraTTiIacem.

Genus Danaeopsis,§ Heer.

Danaeopsis rajmahalensis,** Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 105, Pl. XX XVIIL, fig. 4

* Vertebra (lat) = a joint of the back-bone.

+ A living genus.

{ From Bindrabun.

§ Peko (gr) = to comb; pteris (gr) = fern.

|| Tener (lat) = tender,

4] Like Danaea.

** Rajmahal hills,

1881. ] fossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 183

Upper Gondwénas : Réjmahal group in the Rajmahal hills.

Another Danaeopsis will be described by myself on the next opportunity

from the S. Rewah basin.

Order CyATHEACE®

Genus Cyathea,* Lin.

Cyathea comp. Lehihatchefit, Schmalh.

1880. Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol, III, p. 75, Pl. XVI, A.

figs. 1, 2, 4.

Lower Gondwanas: Barakar group, near Talchir, Talchir coalfield.

This species is otherwise known from the Jura of the Altai Moun-

tains.

Sphenopterist polymorpha,§ Fstm.

1876. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XLV, pp. 356-358, Pl. XVI, figs. 5-7, XVII.

1880. Pal. ind., Gondw. Flora, Vol. III, p. 76, Pls. XV A, XVI A, fig. 3, XVI A

bis, figs. 1-6.

Lower Gondwanas: a. Barakar group : Lumki hill, Karharbari coal-

field.

b. Raniganj group: Raniganj coalfield.

Genus Dicksonia,|| L’ Herit.

In this genus have, I think, to be placed besides others, also several

forms which were formerly classed with ogher genera.

Dicksonia hughesi,g Fstm.

1880. Pal. indica, Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, p. 52.

Lower Gondwdnas: Raniganj group of the Jharia coalfield, and of

the Satpura basin (Bijori horizon).

Dicksonia bindrabunensis,** Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, R4jmahal Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 76, Pl. XXXVIT

fig. 2.

Upper Gondwinas: Réjmahdl group, at Bindrabun, Raéjmahal hills.

Other ferns, from the upper Gondwana portion, to be placed with this

genus, are: Dicksoniatt sp. (Jabalpur group), Sphenopteris, comp. arguta,tt

* A living genus.

+ Proper name. -

+ Shen (gr) = wedge; pteris (gr) = fern.

§ Polys (gr) = many-fold; morphe (gr) = form, aspect.

{| A living genus; from a proper name.

{| Proper name (Mr, Th. Hughes).

** Name of a locality.

¢¢+ 1877. Pal. ind. Gondwdna Flora, Vol. II, p. 86.

tt 1877. Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, pp. 71-72.

184 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Lindl. and Hutt., (Katrol group, Jabalpir group and Rajmahal group),

and Hymenophyllites bunburyanus,* Oldh. and Morr, sp. (Rajmahal

group). Of more importance is the following.

Pecopteris lobata, Oldh. and Morr.

1877. Pal. Gondwana Flora Vol. I, p. 92.

1881. Rec. Geol. Survey India, Vols. XIV, p. 149, figures.

This species I have quite recently united with Dicksonia also.

Upper Gondwanas : Rdjmahal group in the Rajmahal hills.

Order POLYPODIACEAE.

Type Asplenium, Lin.

Aspleniwm whitbyense, Heer.

1876-79. Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vols. I and II.

1880. Pal. ind. Gondw. Flora, Vol. III, p. 52.

This species was at first described as an Alethopteris, but the discovery

of specimens with fructification, caused it to be placed with Asplenium.

Upper Gondwanas: Umia group, Katrol group (Kach.) ; Jabalpur

group (Satpura and 8. Rewah basin) ; Sripermatur (Vemdveram) group.

Lower Gondwanas: Ranigan) group, Raniganj coalfield; Jharia coal-

field ; S. Rewah basin, To this very probably also belongs:

Alethopterist indica, Oldh. and Morris.

1862-79, Pal. ind. Gondwana Fltra Vol. I.

Upper Gondwinas : Jabalpur group (S. Rewah basin) ; Sripermatur

group (Sripermatur area; S. Kistna area; Utatur plant beds) ; Rajmahal

group.

Alethopteris medlicottiana,~ Feistm.

1877. Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. IX, p. 87.

This form has probably also to be classed with this group.

Upper Gondwanas : Jabalpur group (Sdtpura aud S. Rewah basin).

Type Polypodium, Linn.

Alethopteris lindleyana,§ Royle.

1869. Royle, 7. ¢., Tab. II, fig. 4.

Although the appearance of the fronds would place this form in proxi-

mity with Aspl. whitbyense and Aspl. indicum, yet, fructificating specimens,

* 1877... Bal, ind1b; p, SS:

t Alethes (gr) = true, and pteris = true fern.

{ Proper name,

§ Proper name.

1881. ] fossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 185

which I believe belong to this species force us to class it with Poly-

podium, keeping it still with the Polypodiaceae,

Lower Gondwdnas: Raniganj group, Raniganj coalfield.

Type Phegopteris, Mett.

With the Polypodiaccae has also to be placed Alethopteris phego-

pteroides,* Feistm.

1876. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XLV, p. 362, Pl. XVIII.

A very large and interesting fern, of rare occurrence.

Lower Gondwinas: Ranigan group, Raniganj coalfield.

The ferns, hitherto named, are such, as can with some certainty (most-

ly from the state of the fructification) be correlated with living ferns.

There is, however, a by far greater portion of ferns which have to be class-

ed under separate orders whose relation to living forms can only be guessed,

while in some other cases it is entirely doubtful.

Order SPHENOPTERIDEAE.

Sphenopteris hislopi,y Oldh. and Morr.

1862. Rajmahal Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, Pl. XXXI, figs, 1-5.

Upper Gondwana: Rajmahal group, near Bindrabun, Raéjmahal hills.

Sphenopteris ? membranosa,t Feistm.

1877. Rajmahal Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 81, Pl. XXXII,

fig. 4.

Upper Gondwanas : Rajmahal group, near Burio, Rajmahal hills.

Order NEUROPTERIDEAE§ and CARDIOPTERIDEAE. ||

Genus Cyclopteris,§ Bgt.

Cyclopteris oldhami,** Feistm.

1877. Rajmah4l Flora, Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 88, Pl. XXXVI, figs,

ie ap oe X VIL, 6, 6.

Upper Gondwinas: Rdajmahdl group, near Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills,

* Like Phegopteris, a living genus of ferns.

+ Proper name.

{ Thin membranaceous,

§ From Neuropteris (neuron = the vein, and pteris = the fern) = the vein fern,

|| Kardia (gr) = the heart and pteris ; the heart fern,

| Kyklos (gr) = circle and pteris.

** Proper name.

186 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Neuropteris valida,* Feistm.

1879, Talchir—Karharbari Flora, Pal, ind.,Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, (Ser. XII, 1)

pp. 10-11, Pls. II-VI.

A large and exceedingly nice, single pinnate fern, very numerous at one

locality.

Lower Gondwanas: Karharbari beds at Buriadi (very frequent), at

Passerabhia and Domahni (rare) in the Karharbari coalfield.

Cyclopteris (?) pachyrhachis,t Gopp.

1841. Gdéppert, Genera plant foss. Nos. 5-6, p. 94, Pl. 4, 5.

Lower Gondwanas: Panchet group, N. W. of Assensole, Raniganj

coalfield.

Order ALETHOPTERIDEAE and PECOPTERIDEAE.

(Incertae sedis).

Alethopteris lobifolia,t Lindl. and Hutt.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 86, Pl.

LIL, fig. 1.

A species of the English Oolite.

Upper Gondwanas: Jabalpur group, from the Sher river, Sdétpura

basin.

Pecopteris concinna,§ Presl.

1838. Presl. in Sternberg, V. d. Fl. d. Vorw. II, p. 149, Pl. 41, fig. 3.

Lower Gondwinas: Panchet group, N. W. of Assensole, Raniganj

coalfield.

| Genus Merianopteris,|| Heer.

Established by Prof. Heer in his “ Fossil Flora der Schweiz,’ upon

the former Pecopteris angusta from the Trias.

From India I have identified one species of somewhat larger dimen-

sions as:

Merianopteris major,** Feistm.

1880. Damuda Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. ITI, p. 52.

Lower Gondwanas : Raniganj group, in the Raniganj coalfield.

* Validus (lat) = strong, big.

¢ Pachys (gr) = thick; rhachis (gr) = stalk.

{ With lobed leaves,

§ Concinnus (lat.) = pretty, neat.

|| Merian’s fern.

1 Pflanzen der Trias, pp. 69, 87-88 ; Pls. XXIV, 7-12 ; XXXVII, ri. 1, 8.

** Larger, in comparison with the original species,

1881.] Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 187

Asplenites* (Lepidopteris) macrocarpus,t Oldh. and Morr,

1862, Oldham and Morris, R4jmahal Flora, Pal. ind., in Gondwana Flora, Vol.

Eee ol, Pl. XXVIII, 2, 3, XXXVI 6-7.

1877. Feistmantel, Raéjmahél Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 171, Pl.

XXXVI, figs. 3, a, b, c, 4, 4a; XLVIII, figs. 2.

Resembles very much the Rheetie Lepidopteris ottonis, Schenk sp.

Upper Gondwanas : Rdjmahal group, near Bindrabun, in the Rajmahal

hills; in the Atgarh sandstone, near Katak; and near Golapili, on the

Southern Godavari.

. Pecopteris reversa,t Feistm.

1879. Pal. ind. (II-4), Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 205, Pl. I, fig. 5, II. 1, 2, 7.

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur group, near Ragavapuram, on the

8. Godavari, and in the Sripermatur area.

Order LOMATOPTERIDE® and PACHYPTERIDER.

a Genus Thinnfeldia, Braun.

Thinnfeldia§ comp. odontopteroides,|| Feistm. (Morr. sp.)

1845. Morris in Strzelecki, N. S. Wales, etc.

1879. Feistmantel, Flora des déstl. Australiens, Paleontographica, Suppl. IIT,

Lief. III, pp. 105, 165.

This is a species, occurring in Australia in beds, above the upper coal-

measures, viz., Hawkesbury-Wianamatta, and in the upper mesozoic beds

of Queensland and Tasmania. |

Lower Gondwanas: Panchet group in the Ramkola Tatapani ecoal-

fields.

Upper Gondwénas ; Parsora near Beli, South Rewah basin (lowest

upper Gondwana beds).

Thinnfeldia indica, Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmahal Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 87

Pl. XXXIX, 1. la; a true Thinnfeldia.

Upper Gondwinas: Rajmahal group Busko Ghat and Burio, Rajma-

hal hills.

* Like Aspleniwm, in fossil state.

+ Makros (gr) = large; karpos (gr) = fruit.

{ Reversed.

§ Proper name.

|| Like Odontopteris,

% Indian,

188 O. Feistmantel— sketch of the history of the [No. 3

Thinnfeldia subtrigona,* Feistm.

1879. Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 203, Pl. I, fig. 7.

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur group near Vemaveram, S. Kistna

country.

There are several other fragmentary specimens, which I have also

referred to Thinnfeldia, but which need not be repeated here.

Genus Dichopteris,+ Bgt.

Dichopteris ellorensis, Feistm.

1879. Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 204, Pl. II, figs, 8-10.

Upper Gondwanas : Sripermatur group, at Ragavapuram, Ellore Dis-

trict, S. Godavari.

Genus Pachypteris,t Bgt.

Pachypteris specifica,§ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. so Pi;

ITI, fig. 6.

Upper Gondwanas: Umia group, near Bhujuri in Kach.

Another species was described by me from Kach, which is somewhat

doubtful.

Order TAENIOPTERIDES.

Genus TYuaeniopteris,|| Bgt.

Taeniopteris densinervis,§ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 19, Pl.

II, fig. 6.

I could not assign this fragmentary specimen to any of the subgenera

of Taeniopteris.

Upper Gondwanas: Umia group, near Kukurbit, in Kach.

Sub-genus MMacrotaeniopteris,** Schimp.

This comprises all the large and broad-leaved forms, in Europe it

belongs principally to the mesozoic epoch. In India it occurs both in the

Lower and Upper Gondwanas.

* Somewhat trigonal.

+ Dicha = in two; pteris = fern ; the forked fern.

+ Pachys (gr) = thick, coarse; pteris = fern,

§ Typical.

|| The ribbon fern.

{| Densus = close ; nervus = the vein.

** Makros (gr) = large and taenioptervs.

1881. ] Jossils of the Indian Gondwana systent. 189

Macrotaeniopteris crassinervis,* Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Réjmahal Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 102,

Pl. XX XVIII, figs. 1-3.

Upper Gondwinas: Rdjmahal group, near Murero and Busko-ghat,

Rajmahal hills,

Macrotaeniopteris lata,+ Oldh. and Morr.

1862. Rajmahal Flora; Pal, ind., Gondwdna Flora, Vol. I, p. 41, Pls. I, II, fie, ¥ 5

III. fig. 2, Pl. V.

1877. Feistmantel, ibidem, p. 99, Pl. XLIII, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwanas: Rdjmahdl group, near Bindrabun in the Rajma-

hal hills. Numerous.

Macrotaeniopteris morrist,{ Oldh.

1862. Oldham /. ¢., p. 13, Pl. ITI, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwanas: Rdjmahdl group, near Bindrabun, Raéjmahal hills.

Macrotaeniopteris ovata,§ Schimper.

1862. Oldham /. ¢., p. 48, Pl. ITI, figs. 3-5.

1877. Feistmantel, 7 ¢., p. 103, Pl. XX XVII, fig. 1.-

Upper Gondwénas: Rdjmahdl group, near Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills.

Macrotaeniopteris danaeoides,|| Royle sp.

1839. Royle, Botany etc., Himalayan Mts. Pl. II.

1876. Feistmantel, J. A. Soc. Bengal, Vol. XLV, p. 365, Pl. XIX, figs. 1, 2, Pl.

XX, fig. 1.

Lower Gondwanas: a. Bardkar group, near Burgo in the Rajmahal

hills.

b. Ranigany (Kamthi) group of the Raniganj and Jharia coalfield,

Bengal ; near Kamthi, Nagpur area.

Macrotaemopteris feddeni,{ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, R. G. S. I. Vol. TX, Pt. 4, p. 137.

Lower Gondwinas: Kamthi (Ranigan)) group, near Kamthi, Nagpur

area.

’ There is another fragment of a Macrotaeniopteris from the Jabalpur

group, but I do not find it practicable, to distinguish it by a separate name.

* Crassus = thick, nervus = vein.

+ Latus = broad.

{ Proper name.

§ Oval.

{| Like Danaea, a living genus of ferns.

4] Proper name (Mr. F. Fedden, of the Geolog. Survey of India.)

190 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Sub-genus Oleandridium,* Schimp.

Oleandridium vittatum,+ Bgt. sp. (Schimp).

1828. Taeniopteris, Brongniart hist. d. végét. p. 263, Tab, 82, figs. 1-3.

1876. Oleandridiwm, Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I,

p. 15;-P1, J, figs. 1-3, 051-5, 2151,

Upper Gondwanas : Umia group, near Kukurbit in Kach.

Oleandridium comp. stenoneuron,t Schenk.

1867. Schenk, Flora der Grenzschichten p. 103, tab. XXV, figs. 5, 6.

Lower Gondwdnas : Panchet group, in the Raniganj coalfield.

Sub-genus Angiopteridium,§ Schimp.

Angiopteridium spathulatum,|| Schimp. (McClell. sp.).

1862, Stangerites, Oldham and Morris, Rajmah4l Flora, Pal. ind. Gondwana

Flora. Vol I, Pl. VI, figs. 1-7.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmah4l Flora, ib. Vol. I, p. 97.

This is a very common species in the Upper Gondwanas : a. Rajmahal

group, in the Rajmahal hills and near Golapili, South Godavari district

b. Sripermatir group in the S. Godavari district, 8. Kistna and Trichino-

poli district, as also in the middle Godavari basin.

Angiopteridium me’ Clellandi,{ Schimp. (Oldh. and Morr. sp.)

1862. Stangerites, Oldham and Morris, /. ¢., p. 33, Pl. XXIII.

1877. Feistmantel, /. c., Pl. XLVI, figs. 5, 6.

This is a species with a pinnate frond. .

Upper Gondwanas: a Rdjmahdl group in the Rajmahal hills; 6. Sri-

permatir group in the 8. Godavari and 8S. Kistna district, and in the

Sripermatur area.

Lower Gondwinas: There are some fragmentary specimens from the

“Tower Gondwanas” in the Nagpur area and in the South Rewah basin,

which, although not exhibiting the pinnate nature of the frond yet

exhibit all the other characters of the species to such a degree, that I can-

not distinguish them,

Angiopteridium ensis,** Oldh. sp.

1862. Stangerites, Oldham and Morris, J, ¢., p. 35, Pl. VI, figs, 8-10.

1877. Feistmantel, ibid. p. 97.

* Like Oleandra, a living genus.

+ Vittatus, from vitta =.a headband.

{~ Stenos = close; neuron = the vein.

|| Like Angiopteris, a living genus.

§ Spathulate.

{| Proper name.

** Knsis (lat) = sword—referring to the form of the leaf.

——

1881. ] Jossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 191

Upper Gondwanas: Rdjmahal group, near Burio, Réjmahal hills.

Angiopteridium comp ensis, Oldh. sp.

1877. Feistmantel, Golapili Flora /. ¢., p. 178, Pl. I, figs. 6a, 7a.

Upper Gondwanas: Rajmahdl group, near Golapili, 8S. Godavari dis-

trict.

Angiopteridium infarectwm, Feistm.,

1880. Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, p. 53.

Lower Gondwinas ; Bardkar group, near Kumerdhubi, Raniganj coal-

field.

Type Vittaria, Swartz.

Genus Paloeovittaria,* Feistm.

Palaeovittaria Kurzi,+ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Raniganj plants, J. As. S. B., Vol. XLV, p. 368, Pl. XIX,

fig. 3-4,

Lower Gondwanas: Raniganj group, Raniganj coalfield.

Order DIcTYOTAENIOPTERIDED.f

This order might with equal propriety be termed Glossopterides, the

only genus it at present comprises being the famous Glossopteris,§ Bet.

Genus Glossopteris, Bet.

1828. Brongniart, Histoire, végétaux fossiles, p. 223.

This genus is formed of leaves of generally a more or less oblong or

spatulate shape of various sizes, with a distinct midrib, and the secondary ,

veins forming a net-venation of a varied character.

It was at first described by Brongniart from Australia (from the upper

coalmeasures) and from India, from beds, which are now known as the

Raniganj group (see ante). Subsequently it was also identified from the

lower coalmeasures (carboniferous) in N. 8S. Wales; it was found in India

both in the Zower (in all groups) and Upper Gondwana system, so

that it ranges in these two countries from Carboniferous to Jura.

In India it is very well represented, its greatest development being in

the Lower Gondwana system, and in it in the upper groups. About 17

or 18 species are described in my Damuda Flora (Pal. ind., Gondwana

Flora, Vol. III). For an easier arrangement I have grouped them into

five sections, according to the net-venation and the shape of the leaf.

Of these species I shall mention here only those originally described

by Brongniart and those which have a wide range in India.

* Palaios (gr) = old, ancient; and Vittaria = a living genus of ferns,

¢ Proper name = the late Curator, Botanical Gardens, Calcutta.

} Taeniopterides with a net-venation.

§ Glossa (gr) = tongue; pteris = fern.

192 O. Feistmantel—aA sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Glossopteris indica,* Schimp.

1828. Glossopt. browniana, var. indica, Brongniart Hist. vég. foss. p. 228, tab.

62, fig. 2, B

Lower Gondwinas: Bardkar group, Raniganj group and Panchet

group.

Upper Gondwinas : From the red shales, north face of Latiahar hill,

Aurunga coalfield.

Glossopteris communis,f Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, J. As. Soc. B., Vol. XLV, p. 375, Pl. XX, fig. 5.

Lower Gondwénas: Karharbéri beds; Bardakar group ; Tr onstone

shales ; Raniganj group; Panchet group.

Upper Gondwdnas: The red shales, north face, Latiahar hill, Aurunga

coalfield ; Jabalptr group, Sher river, Satpura basin.

Glossopteris damudica,t Feistm.

1880. Pal ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, p. 53. cae

Lower Gondwénas: Karharbéri beds; Bardkar group ; Ironstone

shales ; Raniganj group.

Upper Gondwénas: Red shales, north face Latiahar hill, Aurunga

coalfield.

Glossopteris browniana,§ Bet.

1828. Brongniart, /. ¢., p. 223, Pl. 62, fig. 1.

Lower Gondwinas: Bardkar group; Raniganj group.

Glossopteris angustifolia,|| Bgt.

1828. Broneniart, 7. c., p 227, Pl. 63, fig. 1.

1876. Feistmantel, J. As. Soc. B., 7. ¢., Pl. XXI, fig. 2-4.

Lower Gondwénas: Bardkar group ; Raniganj group ; Panchet group.

The names of the others may just be mentioned :—

Gloss. intermittens, Feistm. (Bardkar group); Gl. stricta, Bunb.

(Kamthi-Raniganj group); Gossopteris (?) musaefolia, Bunb. (ditto) ;

GI. retifera, Feistm. (Raniganj group); Gl. conspicua, Feistm. (ditto).

Glossopt. divergens, Feistm. (ditto) ; Gl. ingens, Feistm. (Barakar group) ;

Gl. leptoneura, Bunb. (Kamthi-Raniganj group) ; GJ. formosa, Feistm.

(Raniganj group) ; Gl. orbicularis, Feistm. (neers Gl. decipiens, Feistm.

(Karharbari beds).

I may also mention that Gossopteris is now also known with cer-

tainty from the Talchir shales; I have brought several specimens from the

Talchirs in the Chano vicinity, North Karanpitra coalfield.

* Indian,

+ Common.

{ Appertaining to the Damuda series,

§ Proper name,

|| Narrow-leaved.

1881. ] Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 193

Order DicryYorTERIDED.

The most prominent group of fossils in this order belong to a genus

equally well represented in India and in Australia (Victoria) in beds of

about the same horizon.

Genus Gangamopteris,* McCoy.

1875. McCoy Prodr. Pal. Victoria, Dec. II, p. 11.

Like Glossopteris, this genus is composed of leaves with a net-venation

but without a midrib, all the veins radiating from the base into the leaf.

It is of frequent occurrence in the Lower Gondwanas in India but in

a reversed proportion to Glossopteris, being most frequent in the lowest

groups (Talchir-Karharbari) of that portion.

We know the following species :

Gangamopteris cyclopteroides,¢ Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, Pt. 1, p. 12, Pls. VII,

IX, XI, etc.

A very abundant species.

Lower Gondwanas : Tulchir shales of the Karaun (Deoghur) and Ka-

ranpura coalfields; Karharbari beds of the Karharbari and Mohpdni

coalfield.

Of this species I have also described many varieties, occurring in one

or the other of the above groups or both; but it is not necessary to repeat

them here.

Gangamopteris buriadica,t Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, 7. 0., p. 15, Pl. XVIII, fig. 1-2.

Lower Gondwanas: Karharbari beds, Karharbari coalfield.

Gangamopteris major,§ Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, 7. c., p. 15, Pl. XIV, 3, Pl. XVI, fig. 1-2.

Lower Gondwanas: Karharbari beds, Karharbari coalfield.

Gangamopteris angustifolia,|| McCoy.

1879. Feistmantel, /, c., p, 16, Pl. IX, fig. 5.

Lower Gondwanas: a. Tulchir shales, in the Deoghur and Karanptra

Coalfields ; 6. Karharbari beds, in the Karharbari coalfield.

This species also occurs in Australia in the upper coalmeasures (N.

Castle-beds) and in the Bacchus-Marsh sandstone, Victoria.

* Gangamon (gr) = a small net; pteris = a fern.

+ Like Cyclopteris.

{ From the locality Buriadi, Karharbari coalfield.

§ Larger.

|| Narrow-leaved

194 O. Feistmantel—A sketeh of the history of the [No. 3,

Among the specimens, lately brought by myself from the Karhar-

bari and Karanptra coalfields, there is also another species which occurs

in the Bacchus-Marsh sandstone of Victoria.

Gangamopteris is also represented in the higher groups of the Lower

Gondwanas.

Gangamopteris anthrophyoides,* Feistm.

1880. Feistmantel, Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, p. 54.

Lower Gondwinas: Raniganj group, Raniganj field.

Gangamopteris hughesi,+ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Rec. Geol. Survey of Ind. Vol. IX, Pt. 4, p. 38.

Lower Gondwanas: Kamthi (Raniganj) group, Kamthi, Nagpur area

Gangamopteris whittiana,t Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, J. As. 8. Beng., Vol. XLV, p. 371, Pl. XX, figs. 3-4,

Lower Gondwanas: Raniganj group, Raniganj coalfield.

Genus Belemnopteris,§ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, J. As, Soc. Beng., Vol. XLV, p. 370.

Belemnopteris wood=masoniana,|| Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, 7. ¢., p. 371, Pl. XX, figs, 1-2.

This is one of the most interesting fossils, being very close to some

living forms, amongst others to Hemionitis cordata, Roxburgh, which grows

in India.

Lower Gondwanas: Ranigay group, Raniganj field.

INCERTA SEDIS.

The systematic positions of some other ferns are not quite certain.

Amongst them are several forms with a net-venation and witha compound

leaf, as exhibited either by the actual attachment of several leaflets to a

common stalk or by the shape of the leaflets.

I have classed them provisionally with Sagenopteris, but in case a new

generic name should hereafter be required for them, I propose the name

Dactylopteris (the fingered fern).

They are mostly from the Raniganj group. One species was also

described by myself from the Karharbari beds.

* Like Anthrophyum, a living genus.

t Proper name.

{ Proper name.

§ Belemnon (gr) = arrow-head ; pteris = fern.

|| Proper name,

ak ll

1881. | fossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 195

One leaflet is very similar to leaflets of Sagenopteris rhoifolia, Presl.

In this section (of uncertain ferns) also belongs that fern which I

have already quoted elsewhere as Actinopteris bengalensis, and the shape of

the leaves really resembles very much the form characteristic of this genus

as described by Prof. Schenk from the Rhitic formation. Our fossil is

from the Raniganj group.

RHIZOMES AND STALKS.

There are several indeterminable fossils which have to be considered

as rhizomes and stalks of ferns. I shall refer to two only.

Genus Rhizomopteris,* Schimp.

Lhizomopteris balli,¢ Feistm.

1877. Rec. Geol. Survey, India, Vol. X, p. fig. 2-6.

This form is quite characteristic, exhibiting distinctly the circular

sears and in some specimens also the dichotomy of the rhizome.

Upper Gondwanas ; Athgarh sandstone (Rajmahal group) near Athgarh,

Orissa.

Fern stem or rhizome.

1861. Bunbury, Sir. Ch. : Nagpur plants, Q. J. G. S. Vol. XVI, Pl. XII.

Lower Gondwinas : Shales at Mangli C. Prov., Wardha valley coalfield.

One or two specimens of a circinate vernation of a fern were also

found in the Rajmahal group of the Rajmahal hills.

Class LYCOPODIACE.{

Remains of Lycopods are very rare in the Gondwana system. I can

only record one species.

Genus Lycopodites,§ Sternb.

Lycopodites gracilis,|| Feistm.

1880. Preface to Vol. II, Gondwana Flora, p. 19.

1881. Records Geol. Survey of India, Vol. XIV, Pt. 1, pp. 150-151, Pl. I, fig. 2.

This fossil was previously classed with the Coniferae.

Upper Gondwanas: Rdajmahal group, near Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills.

Class CYCADEACEA.G

Remains of cycadeaceous plants are very numerous, especially in the

upper portion of the Gondwana system, although they are also sufficiently

* Rhizome of a fern.

t V. Ball, Geolog. Survey, India.

{ The Club-moss family.’

§ Fossil Club moss,

} Slender.

§ Cycad family.

196 O. Feistmantel— sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

represented in the lower portion, and this by such typical forms, that no

doubt can any longer exist as to the occurrence of Cycadeacee in the

Lower Gondwanas.

Order ZAMIEAE.

Genus Pterophyllum, Bgt.

This genus is very abundantly represented in the lower groups of the

Upper Gondwanas, and so is the subgenus which we shall quote hereafter

as Anomozamites ; both these forms have their representatives also in

the Lower Gondwanas.

Pterophyllum carterianum,* Old.

1862, Oldham and Morris, Rajmahél Flora, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I,

p. 22, Pls. XV, fig. 4, XVII, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwinas: Réjmahdl group near Bindrabun Rajmahal hills,

and Golapili, South Godavari district.

Pterophylium erassum,+ Morr.

1862. Oldham and Morris, /. ¢., p. 24, Pl. XVI, 2.

Upper Gondwinas: Rdjmahdl group, near Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills,

Pterophylium footeanum,t Feistm.

1879. Feistmantal, Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 209, Pl. VI, figs. 1-6;

VIII, XVI, 9.

Upper Gondwdnas: Sripermatur group, at Vemavaram, South Kistna

district, and in the Sripermatur area. .

Pterophyllum kingianam,§ Feistm.

1877.” : Feaistmantal; ib.-p. 177, Pl TEL; 1; FY; i:

Upper Gondwinas: Réjmahdl group, near Golapili, South Godavari

district.

Pterophyllum medlicottianum, || Oldh.

1862. Oldham and Morris, /. ¢., p. 21, Pl. XV, 3 XVII, 1.

1877. Feistmantel, 7. ¢., p. III, Pl. XLIII, fig. 2; XLIV, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwanas: Réjmahdl group, near Bindrabun, Ghutiari and —

Murero in the R&jmahal hills. |

Pterophylium nerbuddaicum,{ Feistm.

1877. Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 94, Pl. VI, fig. 9.

* Proper name.

¢ Thick.

i Proper name (Br. Foote of the Geolog. Survey). “Sy ,

§ Proper name (W. King of the Geological Survey of India), ,

|| Proper name (H. B, Medlicott, Superintendent, Geol. Survey of India),

{1 Nerbudda river,

1881.] Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 197

Upper Gondwdnas: Jabalpur group, on the Sher river, in the Satpura

basin,

’ This has been hitherto the only representative of Pterophyllum found

in the upper groups cf the Upper Gondwanas.

Pterophyllum propinguum,* Gopp.

1877. Feistmantel, Réjmahal Flora, /. ¢., p. 110, with figure in text.

Upper Gondwanas: Rdjmahdl group near Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills.

Pterophyllum rajmahalense,+ Morr.

1862. Oldbam and Morris, 2. ¢., p. 12, Pl. XIII, 3—65 Pl. XIV, Pl. XVIII,

fig. 2.

Upper Gondwanas: Rdjmahal group, near Bindrabun and Onthea,

Rajmahal hills.

Pterophyllum burdwanense,t Feistm. (McClell. sp.).

1850. Zamia burdwanensis, McClelland, Report, Geol Survey of India, p. 53,

Pl. XIX, fig. 4.

1877. Pterophyilum, Feistmantel, Rec. Geol. Survey of India, Vol. X, Pt. 2,

p. 71, Pl. I, 1.

The cycadeaceous nature of this fossil, by the discovery in the collec-

tions of the original specimen, has been established beyond any doubt.

Lower Gondwinas: Raniganj group, Raniganj coalfield.

Subgenus Anomozamites,§ Schimp.

This subgenus comprises forms of Pterophyllum with unequal (irregu-

lar) leaflets (whence the name). Many of the Upper Gondwana Pterophylla

have to be classed here.

Anomozanites fissus,|| Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmahél Flora, 7. c., p. 61, Pl. XX XIX, figs. 2—4.

Upper Gondwanas: a. Rijmahal group near Burio, Rajmahal hills; 6.

Vemdaveram group, at Vemaveram, South Kistna district.

Anomozamites gungens,§ Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 208, Pl. VII,

figs, 11—13.

Upper Gondwinas: Veméveram group, at Vemaveram.

* Close.

+ Appertaining to the Rajmahal hills.

{ From the locality Burdwan.

4 Anomoios (gr.) = unlike, dissimilar,

|| Fissus (lat.) = slit.

¥ Jungo (lat.) = to connect, to join.

198 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Anomozamites lindleyanus,* Schimp.

1879. Feistmantel, ib., p. 208, p. Pl. XVI, fig 3.

Opper Gondwanas: Sripermatur (Vemaveram) group, in the Sriper-

matur area.

Anomozamites morrisianus,+ Oldh. sp.

1862. Pterophyllum, Oldham and Morris, R4jmahal Flora, /. ¢., p. 20, Pl. XV, 1,

XVII, 2.

1877. Feistmantal, R4jmahal Flora, /. ¢., p. 59, Pl. XLII, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwinas: Rdajmahdl group, near Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills

and near Golapili, South Godavari district.

Anomozamites princeps,{ Oldh. and Morr. sp.

1862. Oldham and Morris, ib. p. 23, Pl. X, 1—3; XI, 1; XII, 1; XIII, 1.2.

This is a very frequent species and one which attains very large di-

mensions.

Upper Gondwinas: Rdjmahdl group near Bindrabun, Rajmahal

hills.

In connection with these species of Anomozamites in the ‘ Upper

Gondwanas,” I have to mention that recently I have collected several

specimens of an Anomozamites from “ Lower Gondwanas’’ in the Aurunga

coalfield, vzz., in the Barakar group ; they will be described and illustrated

on the next opportunity.

Genus Zamites, Bet.

Zamites proximus,§ Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmahél Flora, 7. ¢., p. 63, Pl. XLI, fig. 1-2.

Upper Gondwanas: Rdjmahdl group near Murrero, Rajmahal hills.

: Genus Glossozamites,|| Schimp.

Glossozamites stoliczkanus, Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Talchir-Karharbari Flora, Pal. ind, Gondwana Flora, Vol. III,

p. 19, Pl. XX, figs. 4-5.

Lower Gondwanas: Karharbari group, in the Karharbari, coalfield.

* Proper name (Lindley, the botanist).

t+ Proper name.

{ Distinguished.

§ Very closely related.

|| Glossa (gr.) = tongue; and zamites,

| Proper name.

1881. | Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 199

Genus Podozamites, F. Br.

This genus is represented here by detached leaflets only, which how-

ever are very numerous.

Podozamites lanceolatus,* Lindl. and Hutt.

1877. Feistmantel, Pal. ind., Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 91, Pl. III, 7-14;

IV, 1-10.

Very numerous in the

Upper Gondwinas: Jabalpur group on the Sher river, SAtpura basin,

Bansa and Chandia South Rewah basin.

Podozamites lanceolatus, var. spathulatus.+

1877. Feistmantel, 7. c., p. 92, Pl, IV, 11-12.

Upper Gondwanas: Jabalpur group, Chandia, South Rewah basin.

Podozamites hacketi,{ Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, ib. p. 92, Pl. VII, 4-5.

Upper Gondwinas: Jabalpur group, on the Sher river Satpura basin.

Podozamites comp. lanceolatus, Lindl. and Hutt.

1879. -Feistmantel, Pal. ind.; Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 210, Pl. IX, figs. 9-10,

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur (Vemaveram) group, at Vemaveram,

South Kistna district,

With Podozamites of the upper Gondwanas a cycadeaceous fossil of

the Lower Gondwanas, where it is very numerous, is in close relation.

Genus Néggerathiopsis,§ Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, p. 23.

1881, Suppl. ib. pp. 55-59. :

I have established this genus upon certain leaves, which were at first

classed with Woggerathia ; but they do not belong to that genus, being more

closely related to another (Ahiptozamites, Schmalh.) from the Siberian

(Altai) Jura. The same genus also occuysin Australia, both in the

lower (carboniferous) and upper (permian?) coalmeasures; in India it

* Lanceolate.

+ Spatulate.

{ Proper name.

§ Néggerathia, the name of a fossil, and opsis (gr.) = appearance = a fossil with

the appearance of Noggerathia.

200 O. Feistmantel—A shetch of the history of the [No. 3,

has a distribution through the entire lower Gondwanas, and passes also

into the upper Gondwanas. |

I think they all belong to one species.

Noggerathiopsis hislopi,* Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, J. ¢., p. 23, Pl. XIX, 1-6; XX,1; p. 58, Pl. XXVIII, 1-7;

XXIX, 1-4; XXX, 5-9.

Spatulate leaves, of varying size, with numerous, straight, slightly

radiating and several.times forked veins. They are apparently the pinnulae

of a pinnate leaf.

Lower Gondwanas: a. Talchir shales in the Deoghur (Karaun) and

Karanptra coalfield.

b. Karharbari beds, in the Karharbari and Mohp4ani coalfield.

e. Bardkur group in the Ramkola coalfield, at Barkoi in the Umrét

coalfield, C. Prov. .

d. Leaniganj (Kamthi) group in the Raniganj coalfield, South Rewah

basin, and in the Nagpur area.

Upper Gondwanas: From Parsora near Beli, South Rewah basin, in

red shales, which are placed by Mr. Hughes in the upper Gondwanas,

A variety with a more rhomboidal leaf was distinguished by me as

Nogqg. hislopi var. rhomboidalis (1. ¢., p. 24) from the Karharbari beds of

of the Karharbari coalfield,

Genus Ptilophyllum,} Morr.

1837. Morris, in Grant’s, Geol. of Cutch; Transact. Geol. Soc. Lond. 2nd ser.

Vol. V, Pl. XXI.

This is a very common cycadeaceous plant in the upper Gondwanas.

Ptilophyllum acutifoliwm,{ Morr.

1837. Morris, 7. ¢., Pl XXI, figs. 1-3.

1862. Oldham and Morris, RAjmahal Flora, 7. ¢., p. 19, Pls. XX—XXT, 2.

1876-79. Feistmantel, Gondwana Flora, Vols. I—II.

The largest form of the genus.

Upper Gondwinas: a. Umia group in Kach., b. Jabalpur group, Sat-

pura and South Rewah basin ¢. Sripermatur group, South Godavari and

South Kistna district, Sripermatur area and Trichinopoly district,

(Utatur plant beds) and near Chirakunt middle Godavari; d 2éjmahal

group in the Rajmahal hills, and South Godavari.

* Proper name.

¢ Ptilon (gr.) = a feather ; phyllum (gr.) = leaf.

t{ Acutus (lat.) = pointed, sharp ; folium = leaf.

1881. ] fossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 201

Ptilophyllum cutchense,* Morr.

1837. Morris, ibid. 7. ¢., Pl. X XT, 4. .

1862. Oldham and Morris, ib. 7. ¢, p. 30, Pl. X XI, 5-6, XXIT.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, Pl. IV, fig. 6,7; V,

1, 2a, 3; VII, 3, and other papers.

Upper Gondwanas : a, Umia group in Kach ; b. Jabalpur group Satpura

and South Rewah basin; c. Sripermatur group South Kistna district and

Sripermatur area. d. Rdjmahdl group in the Rajmahal hills and South

Godavari district.

Ptilophylium eutchense var. minimum,t Feistm.

1876, Feistmantel, Kach Flora ; Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 44, Pl. VII, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwanas: Umia group in Kach (near Kukurbit).

Ptilophyllum brachyphyllum,t Feistm.

1867. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, @. ¢., p. 45, Pl. VII, 3.

Upper Gondwanas: Umia group Kach.

Ptilophyllum tenerrimum,§ Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmahal Flora, in Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 118.

Upper Gondwinas: Rdjmahdl group near Onthea, in the Rajmahal

hills. |

Genus Otozamites,|| F. Br.

Both basal angies of the leaflets are rounded. Numerous species are

known from the Upper Gondwanas.

Otozamites acutifolius,§| Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Pal. ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 212, Pl VIII, fig. 12.

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur group in the South Kistna district

(Vemaveram).

Otozamites abbreviatus,** Feistm.

1862. Paleozamia bengalensis, Oldh. and Morr. 7. ¢., p. 27 Pl. XIX, 1, 2, 6.

1877. Otozamites, Feistmantel, Rajmahal Flora, /. ¢., p. 68.

* Appertaining to Cutch (Kach).

+ Very small.

{ Short-leaved,

§ Very slender.

|| The eared Zamites..,

| Sharp-leaved,

** Shortened,

202 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Upper Gondwanas : a. Rajmahal group, at Surujbera, Rajmahal hills ;

b. Sripermatur group in the South Godavari district (Ragavapuram),

South Kistna country (Vemaveram) and Sripermatur area.

Otozamites angustatus,* Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, Pal., ind. Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 93,

Pi. Vi, fe. 8, Vi

Upper Gondwanas: Jabalpur group, on the Sher river, Satpura basin.

Otozamites bengalensis,+ Schimp.

1862. Paleozamia brevifolia, Oldh. and Morris, Rajmahal Flora, 7. ¢., p. 31,

Pl. IX, 4-5.

1869. Schimper, Trait. d. Pal. véget. IT, p. 172.

Upper Gondwanas: Rajmahal group, at Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills.

Otozamites (Cyclozamites) bunburyanus,t Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 211; Pl. VII, fig. 5-8 ; XVI, 2.

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur group, at Vemaveram, South Kistna

district ; and the Sripermatur area.

Otozamites contiquus,§ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 48, Pl. VII, fig. 4.

Upper Gondwanas : Umia group, in Kach, near Kukurbit.

Reminds of Otozam. abbreviatus of the Rajmahal group.

Otozamites distans,|| Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 98, Pl. VII,

fig. 3.

Upper Gondwanas : Jabalpur group, on the Sher river, Sdtpura basin.

Otozamites comp. goldiaei,f Bet.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, p. 49, Pl. XI. 3-4.

Upper Gondwanas: Umia group, Kukurbit in Kach.

Otozamites gracilis,** Schimp.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, J. ¢., p. 93, Pl VI, figs. 5-7; WII, 2.

Upper Gondwanas : Jabalpur group on the Sher river, Sétpura basin.

* Narrow.

+ Appertaining to Bengal.

{ Proper name.

§ Contiguus (lat.) = being in contact.

|| Apart.

1 Proper name.

** Pretty.

1881. ] fossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 203

Olozamites hislopi,* Oldh. (Mss.)

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, 7. ¢., p. 92, Pl. VI, figs. 3-4; XI, 1.

Upper Gondwanas : a. Jabalpur group on the Sher river, Satpura basin,

b. Sripermatur group at Vemaveram, South Kistna district.

Otozamites imbricatus,f Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, 7. ¢., p. 48, Pl. VIII, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwanas : Umia group near Loharia in Kach.

Otozamites oldhami,{ Feistm.

1862. Paleoz. bengalensis var. obtusa, Oldham and Morr. /. ¢., p. 28, Tab. XIX.

figs. 3-5.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmahal Flora, /. ¢, p. 68.

Upper Gondwanas: Rajmahal group at Surujbera, Rajmahdl hills,

Otozamites parallelus,§ Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 212, Pl. VIII, 5.

Upper Gondwanas : Sripermatur group at Vemaveram, South Kistna

district.

Otozamites rarinervis,|| Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Gondwana, Vol. I, p. 211, Pl. VIII, figs. 8-11; IX, 6.

A small form with very few (8-4) veins in the leaflets.

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur group at Vemaveram, South Kistna

district ; in the Sripermatur area.

Genus Dictyozamites,§ Oldh.

A genus hitherto confined to India. Leaf very much resembling that

of Otozamites, but the venation is a nice net-venation radiating from the

point of insertion at the base. Only one species.

Dictyozamites indicus,** Feistm.

1862. Dictyopteris, Morris in Oldham and Morris, R4jmahdl Flora, 2. ¢., p. 38,

Pl, XXIV;1, 2.

1877. Feistmantel, ib., 7. ¢., p. 70.

1879. Feistmantel, Madras coast Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 214,

Pl. ITI—V.

* Proper name.

t+ Imbricate.

{ Proper name.

§ Parallel.

|| Rarus = rare, scarce.

"| Dictyon (gr.) = a small net,

** Tndian,

204 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Upper Gondwanas: a. Rajmahal group at Amrapara and Murero,

Rajmahal hills, and at Golapili South Godavari district ; 6. Sripermatur

group at Vemaveram, Annavalawarpalem, Budavada, Deronadula, Godlur

section, Idupulapadu, Panur and Razpudi, South Kistna country ; Alicur

hills, Chumbrumbaucum, Nagari river, Sripermatur, Todukadu, Vellakoti

section in the Sripermatur area; Marawatir Trichinopoli district.

Its distribution thus follows a line in a North-East to South-West

direction, beginning in the North-East, and running along the South-

eastern coast down to Trichinopoli in the South-West,

Order CycaDEH.

Genus Cycadites, Bet.

Cycadites confertus,* Oldh. and Morr.

1862, Oldham and Morris, 7. ¢., p. 25, Pl. VII, 4; VIII, 2, and C. dlanfordianus,

ib. p. 16, PLOT, 2:

1876. Feistmantel, Rajmah4l Flora, /. ¢., p. 127, Pl. XLVIII, 1.

Upper Gondwanas: Rajmahal group, at Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills.

Cycadites constrictus,~ Feistm,

1879. Feistmantel, Madras coast Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 215, Pl. VII,

fig. 10.

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur group, shales at Vamaveram, South

Kistna district.

Cycadites cutchensis, Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 50, Pl. XI, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwinas: Umia group, near Kukurbit in Kach.,

Cycadites rajmahalensis, Oldh.

1862. Oldham and Morris, 7. ¢., p. 15, Pl. VII, 42, VIII, 1.

Upper Gondwénas: near Bindrabun, Rajmahal hills.

Genus Williamsonia, Carr.

1868. Williamson, Transact. Linn. Soc., Vol. XXVI, p. 663, ff. Pl. 52, 53.

1868. Carruthers, ibid., pp. 691, et. f. seq.

Fruits and stems of this plant occurred in the Indian Upper Gond-

wanas. |

* Very close, referring to the leaflets,

t Constrictus (lat.).

1881.] Jossils of ths Indian Gondwana system. 205

Williamsonia gigas,* Carr.

1877. Feistmantel, Réjmahal Flora, 7. ¢., p. 75, Pl. XLIV, 2-4.

1862. Oldham and Morris, ib. 7. ¢., Pl. XXXII, 12, XXXIV, (stems) figures

only, without description.

Upper Gondwanas : a. Rdjmahil group near Bindrabun and Amrapara,

Rajmahal hills ; near Golapili, South Godavari district ; 3. Jabalpur group

in the Satpura basin.

Williamsonia blanfordi,+ Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, 7. ¢., Pl. XII, figs. 5-7.

Upper Gondwanas : Umia group, near Kukurbit in Kach.

Williamsonia microps,t Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Réjmahdl Flora, /. ¢., p. 129, Pl. XLI, fig. 4, 5.

Upper Gondwanas: Rajmahdl group, near Bnskoghat, Rajmahal hills.

Only for the sake of reference I may mention that quite recently

Nathorst (in Ofvers, af Kongl. Vetenskaps-Akademiens forhandlingar 1880

No. 9), tried to assign to Williamsonia a somewhat different syste-

matical position ; but as his view is based mostly on the same specimens

from which Phillips, Carruthers and Williamson treated it as cycadeaceous,

doubts may be entertained whether we should disbelieve these three

authors until many more typical specimens have been procured. In India

those forms, which I referred to Williamsonia occurred solely in association

with Cycadeacee.

Squame cycadearum, (? Gymnospermarum).

Both in the Upper and Lower GondwaAnas there occur certain scale-like

leaflets, which appear to belong to similar forms known from elsewhere,

and attributed to cycadeaceous or gymnospermous plants, as scales. Some

of those from the Upper Gondwanas could even be classed with a genus

from Europe, introduced by Count Saporta, while those of the Lower

Gondwauas must be left only with the above general denomination.

Upper Gondwanas : a. Umia group near Bhujuri in Kach; 6. Sriper-

matur group at Vemaveram South Kistna district, and at Chirakunt, middle

Godavari, (Maleri beds), ¢. Lower Mahddevas, north face of Latiahar hill,

Aurunga coalfield.

Lower Gondwinas: a. Bardkar group in the Raniganj coalfield. 6.

Raniganj group in the Rajmahal and Raniganj coalfields.

Semina.

In the Rajmahal group (Upper Gondwanas) there occur small oblong

ovate, slightly compressed seeds, which agree in form and structure with

* Gigas = gigantic. + Proper name. t Of small appearance.

206 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3

similar ones, described as belonging to cyeadeaceous plants, with which I

have thus classed them (Oycadinocarpus).

Class CONIFERA.*

This large class of plants, so widely represented in present times, was

also not uncommon amongst the Gondwana fossils, especially in the upper

portion, and the Gingko-like forms are of special interest.

Order ABIETACER.

Genus Voltzia,t+ Bet.

Voltzia heterophylla,t Bgt.

1879. Feistmantel, Talchir-Karharbéri Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. III, p. 25,

Pl. XXTI—XXIV, fig. 4; XXV.

Lower Gondwinas: a. Karharbari beds, Karharbari conlee b.

Raniganj group, (?) South Rewah basin.

These are leaved and branched specimens.

But there is a scale-like impression, from the Raniganj group, of the

Raniganj coalfield, which has great resemblance with similar scales, attri-

buted to Volizia as fruit scales.

Genus Albertia,§ Schimp.

| Albertia sp. (comp speciosa, Schimp.)

1879. Feistmantel, ib., 7. ¢., p. 29, Pls. XXIV, 3; XXVI, 2 and ? XXIV, 1, 2.

Occurring together with Voltzia in Europe and India.

Lower Gondwanas : Karharbari beds, Karharbari coalfield,

Genus Palissya,|| Endl.

Palissya conferta,{ (Oldh. sp.) Feistm.

1862. Cunninghamites, Oldham in Rajmahél Flora, 7. ¢, (no descripticn),

Pl. XXXII, figs. 9-10.

1877. Rajmahal Flora, /. ¢., p. 183, Pl. XLV, 4-9, XLVIII, fig. 4.

Upper Gondwanas: a. Rajmahdl group near Bindraban, Murero and

Onthea, Rajmahal hills; Golapili South Godavari district and Sironcha

sandstones near Anaram on the Pranhita river C. Pr. ; 6. Sripermatur group

(and Maleri beds) in the Sripermatur area; at Chirakunt and Jangaon,

middle Godavari, basin.

* Conebearing plants,

f Proper name (Voltz.).

{ With leaves of two kinds,

§ Proper name (Albert).

|| Proper name (Palissy).

1 Confertus = dense.

1881. ] Jossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 207

Palissya indica,* Feistm. (Oldh. sp.).

1862. Tavodites, Oldham, 7. ¢c., (no description), Pl. XX XIII, fig. 6.

1877. Feistmantel, 7. ¢., p. 84; XLV, 9.

1877. Jabalpur Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 95, Pl. VIII, 1, 2, 4.

Resembling much Palissya brauni, Endl.

Upper Gondwdnas : Was hitherto found in all the groups of the

Upper Gondwanas, in Kach, in the Satpura basin, South Kistna district,

middle Godavari, Rajmahal hills, Athgarh sandstones near Cuttack and on

the South Godavari.

Palissya indica, vay. laxa.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, /. ¢., p. 57, Pl. XII, fig. 8, 9.

Upper Gondwdnas: Umia group, near Kukurbit in Kach.

Palissya jabalpurensis,+ Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 16, Pl, IX,

fig. 1.

a. Umia group near Thann, North Kathiawar ; 3.

Upper Gondwanas :

Jabalpur group, Satpura basin; c. Sripermatur group near Vamavaram

South Kistna district, and at Naogaon, middle Godavari.

Genus Cheirolepis,t Schimp.

Cheirolepis comp. miinsteri,§ Schimp.

1877. Feistmantel, Golapili Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. I, p. 185, Pl. VIII,

fig. 8.

| Upper Gondwdnas: Rdjmahdl group, at Golapili, South Godavari

district.

Genus Araucarites, Stbg.

Araucarites cutchensis,|| Feistm.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. II, p. 62, Pl. VII, 7,

VIII, figs. 2-6, IX, 1-3; XII, 10.

1877. Jabalpur Flora, ib., p. 16, Pl. XIV.

Upper Gondwinas.: a. Umia group in Kachand Kathiawar ; 6. Jabal-

pur group in the Satpura and South Rewah basin; ¢. Srzpermatur (Maleri)

group middle Godavari (Naogaon), South Kistna district, Sripermatur area

and Trichinopoli district.

Resembles very much Araue. brodici from the English Oolite.

* Indian.

+ Jabalpur. ;

t Cheir (gr.) = hand; lepis (gr.) = scale, referring to the shape of the fruit scales.

§ Proper name.

The Kach fossil Araucaria,

208 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Araucarites macropterus,* Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Golapili Flora, 7. ¢c., p. 186, Pl. VIII, figs. 9-11.

Upper Gondwanas: a. Rajmahdl group at Golapili, South Godavari ;

b. Sripermatur group in the Sripermatur area.

Genus Pachyphyllum,~ Sap. in Schimp.

Pachyphyllum (?) divaricatum,{ Bunb. sp.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, /. ¢., p. 59, Pl. X, fig. 1, 1a.

Upper Gondwénas ; Umia group, Kukurbit in Kach.

Pachyphyllum heterophylium,§ Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Madras-coast Flora, (Pal. ind.), Gondwd4na Flora, Vol. I,

p. 219, Pl. XI, fig. 4, XVI, 16.

Upper Gondwanas ; Sripermatur group, at Vemaveram, South Kistna

country.

Pachyphyllum peregrinum,|| Schimp.

1879. Feistmantel, Madras-coast Flora, /. ¢., p. 218, Pl. XI, fig. 5; XII, 3, 9.

Upper Gondwanas ; Sripermatur group, in the South Kistna district

and Sripermatur area.

Order TaxoDIACER.

Genus EHehinostrobus,§ Schimp.

Echinostrobus expansus,** Schimp sp.

1876. Feistmantel, Kach Flora, 7. c., Pl. IX, 6-9; X, fig. 3, 4.

1877. Jabalpur Flora, /.¢., p. 97, Pl. XIX, 4-5.

Upper Gondwanas: a. Sripermatur group, South Kistna district

(Vemaveram) ; 6. Jabalpur group, Satpura and South Rewah basin; e.

Umia group, Kach.

Echinostrobus rajmahalensis,+}+ Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Rajmahal Flora, /. ¢., p. (90) 142, Pl. XLV, fig. 3.

Upper Gondwanas: a. Rajmahdl group, Rajmahal hills, b. Sripermatur

group, Sripermatur area.

* Makros (gr.) = large ; pteron (gr.) = the wing.

t Pachys (gr.) = thick; phyllum (gr.) = the leaf,

t Divaricatus (lat.) = spread.

§ With two kinds of leaves.

|| Peregrinus (lat.) = strange, foreign.

§] Echinus (lat.) = urchin, strobus (lat.) = the cone.

*4 Expanded, spread out.

tt Appertaining to the Rajmahal hills,

——

1881. | fossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 209

Echinostrobus rhombicas,* Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, 7. 0., p. 98, Pl. XI, figs. 6-11.

1879. Madras coast Flora, 7. ¢., p. 220, Pl. XII, fig. 10.

Upper Gondwanas ; a. Sripermatur group in the Sripermatur area ; 6.

Jabalpur group South Rewah basin.

Genus Brachyphyllum,} Bet.

Brachyphyllum mammillare,} Lindl. and Hutt.

1877. Jabalpur Flora, 7. ¢., p. 96, Pl. X, fig. 12, XJ, 2-3; XII; XIIT.

Upper Gondwanas: Jabalpur group, Satpura and South Rewah basin.

Order TAXacEAE.

Genus Taxites, Bet.

Taxites planus,§ Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Madras coast Flora, /. ¢., p. 221, Pl. XIII, 1, 2-8; XIV, 1,

2, 4,5; XV, 2. |

Upper Gondwanas : a. Sripermatur group, South Godavari district,

South Kistna country and Sripermatur area ; 0. Jabalpur group near Bansa

in South Rewah.

Taxites tenerrimus,|| Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, /. ¢., p. 98, Pl. VIII, 6-8; X, 5, 6-11.

Upper Gondwanas ; a. Sripermatur group at Vamaveram, South Kistna

district ; b. Jabalpur group, Satpura and South Rewah basin; ¢. Umia

group, Than in North Kathiawar.

Family Salisburieae.

Genus Gingko, Thunb.

The discovery of this interesting genus in the Jurassic beds of India,

adds greatly to its geographical distribution. We know two fossil species

from India.

Gingko crassipes,4 Feistm.

1877. Feistmantel, Rec. Geol. Survey of India, Vol. X, Pt. 4, p. 197, fig. 6, 7.

1879. Madras coast Flora, /. ¢c., p. 221, Pl. XV, figs. 6-9, XVI, 13.

Upper Gondwanas : Sripermatur group, South Godavari district and

Sripermatur area.

* Rhombic.,

+ Brachys (gr.) = short, phyllum (gr.) = leaf,

{ Mammillaris (lat.) = elevated.

§ Planus (lat.) = flat.

|| Very tender.

4 With a thick stalk,

210 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Gingko lobata,* Feistm. *

1877. Feistmantel, Record ete, l. ¢., p. 187, fig. 4, 5.

1877. Jabalpur Flora, 7. ¢., p. 98, Pl. I, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwanas ; Jabalpur group, Sher river, Satpura basin, together

with Glossopteris.

Genus Huryphyllum,t Feistm.

Euryphyllum whittianum,t Feistm.

1879. Feistmantel, Talchir Karharbari Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. ITI, p. 26,

Pl, XXI, fig. 1,

Lower Gondwénas : Karharbari beds, Karharbari coalfield.

Genus Lhipidopsis,§ Schmalh.

Lhipidopsis densinervis,|| Feistm.

1880. Feistmantel, Damuda, Panchet Flora, Gondwana Flora, Vol. ITI, p. 55.

Lower Gondwanas ; Kamthi (Raniganj) group South Godavari dis-

trict.

There is another species, from the Barakar group in the Aurunga

coalfield, which closely resembles Rhipidopsis gingkoides, Schmalh., from

the Petschora country, North Eastern Russia.

INCERTZ SEDIS.

There are several other fossils, which apparently belong to the Coniferae,

but the position of which is not quite certain.

Pheenicopsis,4| Heer sp.

1877. Feistmantel, Jabalpur Flora, /.¢., p. 99.

Upper Gondwanas ; Jabalpur group, Sher river, Satpura basin.

Czekanowskia,** Heer sp.

1877. Feistmantel, 2. ¢., p. 99.

Upper Gondwanas : Jabalpur group near Jabalpur, Satpura basin.

SEEDS AND STEMS.

In the lower Gondwanas there occur certain seeds, most of them being

winged, which from their analogy with similar seeds described from else-

* Lobed.

+ Eurys (gr.) = broad.

{ Proper name.

§ Rhipis (gr.) = a fan; opsis (gr.) = appearance,

| Densus (latin) close; nervus (lat.) = vein,

{1 Phénix = a palm, opsis appearance.

** Proper name,

1881.] fossils of the Indian Gondwéna system. 2i1

where have to be classed as coniferous seeds; they remind mostly of Sama-

ropsis, specimens of which were figured by Heer from the Jura of E.

Siberia and the Amur countries and by Prof. Schmalhausen from the Altai,

Tunguska river, and the Petschora country.

From the shales at Mangli (C. Prov.) and from the iron shales of the

Raniganj coalfield, there are known fragments of stems, which appear to

be also of coniferous plants, but they are at present of very little impor-

tance, being very fragmentary.

I have thought it more practical and more true to nature to treat of

the plant remains in a systematical (biological) order from the whole Gond-

wana system together, not grouping them according to the divisions of

** Lower” and “Upper Gondwanas,”’ as it is now known that this system

also geologically forms a continuous series, and from this point of view it

is then also easier to form an adequate idea, as to the Homotawis of the

system, especially if we consider that most of the plants formerly considered

characteristic of the lower Gondwanas freely pass into the “ upper portion,”

as can be gathered from the foregoing pages.

ANIMALIA.

Animal remains as a rule are not very numerous in the groups of the

Gondwana system, only in those groups where marine animals occur together

with the plants or are contained in beds intercalated with the plant bed,

the animal remains are more numerous.

I shall proceed in a biological order.

ANNULOIDA.

ECHINODERMATA.*

Very rare.

Ophiura,t sp.

1879. Madras coast Flora, 7. ¢., p. 224.

Upper Gondwinas ; Sripermatur group, South Kistna district,

ANNULOSA.

CRUSTACEA.

Candonat kotaensis,§ Jones.

1862. Monograph of fossil Estheriee, Paleeontographical Soc., p. 127.

Upper Gondwanas: Kota beds, near Sironcha, middle Godavari.

Estheria|| kotaensis, Jones.

1862. Ib., 7. c., p. 81.

Upper Gondwanas ; group and locality the same.

* Hchinos (gr.) = a spine ; derma (gr.) = skin.

+ Ophis (gr.) = snake; ura(gr.) = tail, referring to the thinness of the arms.

t{ Proper name, § Locality Kota, || Proper name,

212 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 8,

Estheria mangaliensis,* Jones.

1862. Paleontogr. Society, Monogr. fossil Estheria, p. 76, Pl. II, 16-23.

Lower Gondwanas : (?) Kamthi group at Mangli, South of Nagpur.

This species was also identified by Prof. Geinitz from rhatie beds of

the Argentine Republic. |

Besides this larger form, there also occurs another smaller kind, which

appears to be identical with a similar form in the Panchet rocks of the

Raniganj coalfield, near Assensole.

Eryony comp. barrowensis,t McCoy.

1877. Feistmantel, Rec. Geol. Survey of India, Vol. X, p. 198, et fig. 8.

Upper Gondwanas: Sripermatur group at Vemaveram, South Kistna

district.

Class MOLLUSCA.§

Representatives of this class have hitherto been found in the upper

Gondwanas only.

Order BracHropopa.||

Many Srachiopoda occur in the Umia group in Kach, in beds inter-

ealated with the plant beds, while there is a form of a Rhynchonella in the

Sripermatur group in the same beds with the plants.

Order LAMELLIBRANCHIATA.G

These occur in the Sripermatur group at Ragavapuram (South Goda-

vari district), Vemaveram (South Kistna district) and of the Sripermatur

area; most of them are of the same genera (and apparently also of the

same species) by which and especially by the common occurrence of the

same Ammonites the groups of these three districts may safely be corre-

lated, even without reference to the fact that the Floras also are of the

same character.

In the Umia group of Kach there are many JLamellibranchiata

(bivalves) of which I shall mention especially two, as they also occur in

the Tripetty sandstones on the 8. E. Coast (South Godavari), which

represent the Umia group.

* Locality Mangli.

+ Mytholog. name.

{ Locality Barrow.

§ Mollis (lat.) = soft, tender.

|| Brachion (gr.) = an arm; pus (gr.) = a foot.

4 Lamella (lat.) branchia (gr.) = gill (having lamellar gills),

1881. | Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 213

* Prigonia® Smeei,t Sow.

1841. Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., Vol. V, pp. 715, 716, Pl. LXI, fig. 5.

Upper Gondwanas ; Umia group at Bururia and other places in Kach ;

and at Innaparazpolliam, about 30 miles North West of Coconada.

Trigonia ventricosa,t Kraus.

1850. Kraus N. Act. Acad. Leop. Car., Vol. XXII, Pt. 2, pp. 456-458, Pl. 49,

fig. 2,

4 1879. Manual Geology of India, p. 261, fig.

Upper Gondwainas : Umia group same localities.

There are other bivalves figured and described by Sowerby (J. c.), from

Kach, but it is not necessary to enumerate them here, as all the bivalves as

well as the Gasteropda (of which there are however not many) have still

to be properly worked out and described.

Cephalopoda.§

The Cephalopoda of the Jurassic rocks of Kach have already been

figured and described in Ser. IX of the Palewontologia indica, and I shall

therefore not quote them here.

I mention this order only on account of one form of Ammonites, which

is common to the shales at Raguvapuram (South Godavri district) the

shales at Vemaveram and other places (South Kistna district) and the

Sripermatur area, and helps to correlate the beds of these three areas.

VERTEBRATA.||

PISCES.

Remains of fishes are not uncommon in the upper Gondwanas, while

in the lower Gondwanas they are extremely rare.

Ganoid fishes.

The only remains of fishes in the lower Gondwanas are scales of

ganoid fishes. They were first mentioned by the late Rev. Mr. Hislop.§

One or two speeimens are amongst the collections of the Geological Survey

of India.

In the upper Gondwanas fishes are more numerous ; they were partly

described in the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, and partly only recently

in the Palezontologia Indica.

* Treis (gr.) = three; gonia (gr.) = angle = the triangled shell.

+ Proper name.

${ Ventricosus (lat.) = blown up.

§ Kephale (gr.) = the head; pous (gr.) = the foot.

|| Vertebra = a backbone.

@ Quar. Jour. Geolog. Soc. Lond., Vol. XVII, p. 347.

214 O. Feistmantel—A shetch of the history of the [No. 3,

They are all from the limestones at Kota, near Sironcha, Central

Provinces (Kota Maléri beds). The following have hitherto been described.

Dapedius* egertoni,+ Sykes.

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., Vol. IX, p. 352.

Aechmodus ... Egerton, ib., Vol. X, p. 367.

Egerton, Pal. ind. Ser., IV, 2, pp. 6-8, Pl. I, 3-5,

Lepidotust breviceps,§ Egert.

Quart, Journ. Geol. Soc., Vol. X, p. 371, Pl. XII.

LL. calearatus,\| Egert.

Pal. ind., 2. ¢., p- 8, Pl. TIT, 2-3.

LL. dececanensis,§ Egert.

Quart. Journ, Geol. Soc., Vol. VII, p. 272, Pl. XV.

LL. longiceps,** Egert.

Ibid., Vol. X, p. 371, Pl. XII.

L. pachylepis,+¢ Egert.

Palo ind 2. G25 P- 52) Eanes

Tetragonolepistt analis,§§ Egert.

Tbid., p. 5, Pl. Il, fig. 1. |

T. oldhamt, Egert.

Ibid., p. 3, Pl. Il, fig. 1.

T. rugosus,|||| Egert.

Ibid., p. 6, Pl. Il, fig. 2.

* Dapedon (gr.) = a pavement.

+ Proper name.

t Lepidotos (gr.) = scaly.

§ Shortheaded.

|| Calcar (lat.) = a spur.

% Deccan.

** Longheaded.

+t With thick scales,

{{ With four-angled scales,

§§ Anal.

Il Rugged.

1881. ] Sossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 215

Dipnoi.*

This order includes the interesting genus Ceratodus,t which is not

uncommon in the red clays of the (Kota) Maléri group at Maléri, in

the middle Godavari basin, South of Chanda.

They were originally described and figured by the late Dr. Oldham in

the Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Vol. I, pp. 800-307.

Four species were then distinguished, viz., Cerat. hislopianus, Cerat.

hunterianus, Cerat. oblongus and Cerat. virapa. These Ceratodus-teeth

were recently re-examined by Prof. Miall and discussed and figured in

the Palezontologia Indica, Ser. IV, Pt. 2, pp. 9-17, Pl. IV. He however

adopts three species only, classing C. oblongus as a synonym of C. virapa.

AMPHIBIA.£

Labyrinthodontia.§

Brachyops|| laticeps,4, Ow.

1855. Owen, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., Vol. LX, p. 37, Pl. II.

1879. Manual, Geol. India, Vol. I, p. 10, figure.

Lower Gondwénas » Shales at Maugli.

Gonioglyptus** longirostris,}+ Huxley.

1865, Huxley, Pal. ind. Ser. IV, I, pp. 3-6, Pl. VI.

1879. Lydekker, ib. Ser., 1V, 3, p. 17, Pl. III, pp. 14-16.

Lower Gondwénas: Panchet growp, near Deoli South West of Assen-

sole, on the Damuda river, Raniganj coalfield.

Pachygoniatt ineurvata,§§ Huxl.

1865. Huxley, J. ¢, pp. 6-7, figs. 1-2.

1879. lLydekker, 7. ¢., pp. 18-19, Pl. III, figs. 12-13.

Lower Gondwdnas : Locality same as above.

Archegosawrus,|||| (2) sp. ?

1864. Journ. As. Soc. Beng., Vol. XXXII, pp. 336, 442.

1872. Dr. Oldham Rec. Geol. Surv. India, Vol. IV, p. 70.

* Dis (gr.) twice ; pnoe (gr.) = breadth.

+ Keras (gr.) horn ; odous (gr.) = tooth.

t Amphi (gr.) = both ; bios (gr.) = life.

§ Labyrinthos (gr.) = a labyrinth ; odous (gr.) = tooth, referring to the structure

of the teeth.

{ Short-faced.

{ Broadheaded.

*%* Gonia (gr.) = angle (of the mandible) ; glyptos (gr.) = sculpture.

++ With a long snout.

tt Pachys (gr.) = thick ; gonia (gr.) = an angle.

§§ Incurved.

{\\| ‘The ancient Saurian,

216 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

1873. H.B. Medlicott, Mem. G. S. Ind., Vol. X, p. 159.

1875. H.F. Blanford, Qu. J. G. Soc. London, Vol. XXXI, p. 522.

1879, Feistmantel, Rec. G. 8. India, Vol, XII, pp. 76, 78.

1880. Lydekker, J. A. 8S. Bengal, Vol. XLIX, p. 12.

A skull of a Labyrinthodont animal is referred to this genus, although

it appears that i6 was never thoroughly examined or figured.

Lower Gondwanas: Bijort horizon (= Raniganj group) of the

Satpura basin, near Bijori in the upper Denwa valley ; the name of the

horizon is taken from this locality.

REPTILIA.*

These are more numerously represented.

Lacertilia.

Hyperodapedon,+ sp. Huxley.

1868. Huxley, Qu. J. Geol. Soc. Lond., Vol. XXV, figure, pp. 138-151.

1879, Manual, Geology, India, p. 153, and figure.

1880. lLydekker, J. A. S. B., p. 14.

1880. Feistmantel, Rec. Geol. Soc. India, Vol. XII, Pt. 3, p. 189.

Upper Gondwdnas : (Kota) Maléri beds, at Maléri, Middle Godavari

basin, C. Prov. ; at Tiki in the South Rewah basin.

Crocodilia.t

Parasuchus,§ (hislopi MSS. Huxley).

1870 and 1875. Huxley, Qu. J. G. Soc. London, Vols. XXVI, p. 49, XXXI,

p. 423.

1870. lLydekker, Pal. ind, Ser. IV, 3, p. 35

1880. Feistmantel, R, G. 8. India, Vol. XIII, p. 189.

Upper Gondwanas ; Same as preceding.

Parasuchian crocodile ; Scute.

1879. lLydekker, Pal. ind. Ser. IV, 3, p. 30, Pl VI, fig. 8.

Upper Gondwanas: Denwa group, Denwa river near Jhirpa, N. E. of

Pachmari.

Parasuchian crocodile, Vertebra.

1877. lLydekker, R. G. 8. I., Vol. X, p. 34. .

1870. Lydekker, Pal. ind. Ser. IV, 3, p. 31.

Upper Gondwinas : Chari group, near Chari in Kach,

* Repto (lat ) = to crawl.

+. Hyperos (gr.) = a pestle, club; dapedon (gr.) = a pavement, referring to the

arrangement of the teeth.

{ Crocodiles.

§ Para (gr.) = prefix, expressing a comparison; suchos = a local name of the

crocodile in Egypt.

1881. ] fossils of the Indian Gondwéna system. 217

Sauropterygia.

Plesiosaurus* indicus, +Lyd.

1879. Wynne, Geology of Kach; Mem. Geol, Survey of India, Vol. IX, p. 129,

(mentions the jaw.)

1879. lLydekker, Pal. ind. Ser., TV, 3, p. 28. Pl. VI, fig. 1.

Upper Gondwanas : Umia group, near Bururia, Kach.

Anomodontia.

Dicynodont, orientalis,§ Huxley.

1865. Huxley, Pal. ind. Ser., IV, 1, pp. 8-11, Pls. I—V.

1879. Lydekker, ib. Ser. IV, 3, pp. 1-17, Pl. I, II, IIT, 1-11.

Lower Gondwanas: Panchet group, near Deoli, Damuda river, 8. W.

Assensole, Raniganj coalfield.

Deinosauria.

Ankistrodon|| indicus, Huxley.

1865. Huxley, /. ¢., pp. 11-12, figure on p. 12.

2879. liydekker,./. ¢., 'p. 17.

Lower Gondwanas ; Same as preceding.

Concluding remarks.

This sketch being merely written to convey an idea as to the amount

and character of the fossils hitherto known from the interesting Gondwana

system in India, without the intention of any extensive discussion of its

age, the correlation of the groups, or of all the views hitherto proposed

and disputed, I shall conclude with a few remarks regarding the chief

peculiarities of the fossils of the system.

1. Four of the genera of plants in the lower Gondwanas are also

met with in the lower coalmeasures of Australia (viz. New South Wales),

these are -—Phyllotheca, Vertebraria, Glossopteris and Noéggerathiopsis,

they are, however, more developed in the upper coalmeasures (New Castle-

beds), at the top of the paleozoic epoch, where we also find the first

appearance of Gangamopteris. By means of these four genera our Damuda

Series were formerly correlated with the Australian beds. But while entirely

admitting the fact of this common occurrence, we can now state, that

Phyllotheca on the other hand is very abundant in the Jurassic beds of

* Plesios (gr.) = near; Sauros; (gr.) = a lizard.

+ Indian.

{ Dis (gr.) = twice; Kyon (gr.) = dog; odus (gr.) = a tooth.

§ Oriental.

|| Ankistron (gr.) = a hook ; odus (gr.) = a tooth,

218 O. Feistmantel—A sketch of the history of the [No. 3,

Siberia, the Amur -countries and Italy ; Vertebraria, Glossopteris and

Néggerathiopsis pass into the upper Gondwanas in India; and Wégger-

athiopsis has a very close relation in the Jura of the Altai, the Tunguska

river and the Petschora country and Gangamopteris is in Australia chiefly

developed in the Bacchus-marsh beds which are considered to be mesozoic.

2. On the other hand in the Gondwana system, both in the lower —

and upper portions, there are many forms, which have no representatives

in the Australian coalmeasures, though related forms occur in the higher

(meszoic) beds elsewhere.

Thus we have very abundantly in the Talchirs the genus Ganga.

mopteris, which under similar circumstances occurs in the Bacchus-marsh

beds (mesozoic) in Victoria.

In the Karharbdri beds there is again abundantly represented Ganga-

mopteris ; and besides it Mewropteridium (single pinnate Wewropteris of

the Trias) and Voltzia (permian, but especially Triassic).

In the Damuda Series there is Schizoneuwra (Trias-Rhatic) a Cyathea

(jurassic) a Dicksonia (related to some jurassic forms) Aspleniwm whithyense

(jurassic) and another form, belonging with a species from the upper beds

in Australia probably also to this type ; there is a Dlerzanopteris (Trias in

Europe); there are forms of Jacroteniopteris (related with mesozoie

forms, one isin the Wianamatta beds in Australia) and there are other

teniopteroid plants with mesozoic affinities ;

Of Cycadeacee we have Pierophyllum, Anomozamites and Glossozamites

which are predominantly (for the first named) or exclusively (for the two

last named) mesozoic.

Of coniferous plants there is Rhipidopsis (of the Jura in the Petschora

country N. Russia) one of the Salisburee, and Cyclopitys, of the Jura in

Siberia, and Voltzia (predominantly Triassic).

There are also some seeds with mesozoic affinities.

In the Panchet division there is Schizoneura, Pecopt. concinna and

Cyclopt. pachyrhachis which are Triassic and Rhatie.

3. The Upper Gondwana plants do not require any further explana-

tion.

4, But there is, in Kach, the interesting case, that a Flora of middle

jurassic type is intercalated with and overlaid by animals of uppermost

jurassic age.

5. The animal remains of any importance from the lower Gondwanas,

hitherto known, are fresh-water and land vertebrates (Pisces, Batrachia and

Reptilia) the relations of which were discussed by Mr. Lydekker, in his

above-mentioned paper in this Journal.

The animals of the Upper Gondwanas are somewhat more varied con-

sisting both of land and fresh water animals and of marine animals.

1881. ossils of the Indian Gondwana system. 219

The former are represented by interesting fishes and Reptilia which

show various ranges, when compared with Huropean relations.

The marine animals are on the whole jurassic, representing various

groups, up to uppermost Jurassic.

With these few remarks I conclude my sketch of the Gondwdna

fossils ; my object will have been gained if I succeed in drawing general

attention to these interesting remains but more especially that of those

who are in charge of collieries or quarries and so induce them to be

careful in looking out for specimens. I also desire to show to the scientific

world, particularly of Europe, how much has already been accomplished,

by the small body of officers employed in these areas, who have many a

time to carry on their work under most unfavourable circumstances.

XIII.— Additional note on the identification of the ancient diamond mines

visited by Taverner.—By V. Baur, M. A., F. G.S.

[Received July 2nd; Read July 6th, 1881.]

I return to this subject as since my last paper was published I

have obtained some additional information on the subject, part of which is

the direct result of the publication of that paper, and the remainder is

in further illustration of the views put forward in it.

Raoxtconpa.—By applying what seemed to be a legitimate arithmetical

test to the figures given by Tavernier as indices of the position of this

place, the conclusion was arrived at that it was to be identified with

Rawduconda on the Tungabhadra river. The chief objection to this view

was that we had no independent knowledge whatever of there ever having

been diamond mines there, but since, as a matter of fact, nothing was known

of the Geology, it seemed possible that diamond bearing rocks might occur

there. As an alternative the only other place I could suggest was

Ramulkota, to which indeed some of Tavernier’s stages pointed, but, on

the system of calculation adopted, this locality did not seem to fit so well.

I did not venture to write on this subject without doing my best to obtain

local information, but as it did not come, or rather as that which was received

was more of the nature of speculation than actual fact, my paper was

printed, and it has had the advantage of leading to the final settlement of

the one doubtful point, namely, the position of Raoleonda. As will

presently be shown by a quotation from Rennell, which was not included

in my last paper, this question was discussed and, as we now know,

wrongly decided about 100 years ago.

; I must here first record my thanks to Mr. Maurice, H. Wilkinson,

Secretary to the Nizam in the Public Works Department, for having done

220 V. Ball—Additional note on the ancient diamond mines. _[ No. 3,

all he could to obtain local information for me in Hyderabad. Mr. King on

reading my paper has seen his way to identifying the stages between Golconda

and Raolconda, some of which, as being common to the routes to either

Rawduconda or Ramulkota I have already noted. Mr. King’s local knowledge

is of course invaluable in an enquiry of this kind, and I may say that I agree

with his conclusion and adopt the necessary consequence from it that the

league of Tavernier was not the equivalent of the modern French league, as

it was taken to be in my calculation, but was only about two miles, and

therefore the Gos which contained 4 leagues was equal to 8 miles and was

of the same value as the Gow of Heyne.*

The stages on Tavernier’s route and Mr. King’s identification of them

are as follow:

Goleonda = Golconda.

to Canapour = Ghunpoora Lat. 16°:34’ N. Long. 78°:6’30".

to Parquel == Boorgul, Lat. 16°59’ N. Long. 78°17 :30" HE.

to Cakenol = Kakanoor, Lat. 16°55’ N. Long. 78°:23’ E.

to Canal-Candanor = Kundanool, Lat. 16° 29’ N. Long. 78°'22"30” E.

to Setapour = Satapoor, Lat. 16°:14°15’ N, Long. 78°:24/30" E.

to The river = Kistna.

to Alpour = Alumpoor, Lat. 15°'53’ N. Long. 78°11’30" E.

to Canol = Karnul.

to Raoleonda = Ramulkota, Lat. 15°34’ Long. 78° 37°15”,

The total distance is given by Tavernier as 17 goss which, if the gos

equalled 11°12 miles would be 189 miles, but by taking the gos at 8 miles,

would be only 186 miles and as Mr. King shows that Tavernier’s route was

not absolutely direct, the 16 miles, 7. e., the excess over the direct distance

between Golconda and Ramulkota, namely 120 miles, is at once accounted

for. Tavernier gives the distance from his Canol to Raolconda as being

23 gos this at eight miles to the gos = 20 miles or about the distance from

Karnul to Ramulkota. There are the remains of extensive mines at

Ramulkota and there is now no room for doubt that it was at this spot

that Tavernier saw the diamond bearing stratum, which was very thin,

being hooked out by means of iron rods.

Col. Rennells’+ remarks on the subject above alluded to were

as follow: “Raolconda, a famous diamond mine, is placed in Mr.

Montresor’s map, about 15 G. miles to the west of Ralicotte, and 12

from the north bank of the Kistnah; but I know not on what authority.

Tavernier, who visited Raolconda, gives its distance from Golconda at 17

* It has been already stated in the previous paper, p. 32, that Heyne spoke of a

unit of measure called the Gow as being equal to 8 miles.

t+ Memoir on a Map of Hindustan, p. 353.

1881.] V. Ball—Additional note on the ancient diamond mines. 221

gos, of four French leagues each. He crossed a river, that formed the

common boundary of Golconda and Visiapour, about 4 gos, or more, before

he came to Raoleonda: and this river can be no other than the Beemah ;

which, to this day, forms the eastern boundary of Visiapour; and passes

80 or 82 G. miles to the west of Golconda, crossing the road from it to

Ralicotte. If we reckon the 82 miles, 13 gos: that is, forming a scale

from the distance between Golconda and the river Beemah, each gos will be

6:3 G. miles in horizontal distance (or nearer three than four French

leagues) ; and Raolconda will be placed about 25 G. miles on the west of

the Beemah ; or 11, east of Ralicotte*.

“Tf we take the gos at four French leagues, without regarding the

proportion arising from the above calculation, it will bring Raoleonda very

near the situation assigned it by Montresor. But I have nevertheless

adopted the former, thinking it, on the whole, the most consistent. COzsar

Frederick says, that the mines (Raolconda) are six days’ journey from

Bisnagur: but this will apply equally to either of the above positions.”

To which may be added that it will also suit the position of Ramul-

kota which is under 110 miles, but in a different direction altogether, namely,

slightly north of east instead of nearly due north. Czsar Frederick’s

original statement as translated by Thomas Hickockef} is as follows: “ Five

days’ journey (not six) from Bezeneger (¢. e. Bijayanagar) is the place

where they get diamants. I was not there but it was told me that it was

a great place, compassed with a wall, and that they sell the earth within

the wall for so much a squadron, and the limits are set how deepe or how

low they shall digge. Those diamants that are of a certain size and

bigger than that size are all for the king, it is many years agone since they

got any there.”

Elsewhere he says that the diamonds from this region were called

chiappe to distinguish them from those from Delly and Iaua (= Java ?).

Gant CovuLour of Tavernier. With reference to this mine, which is

famous for having produced the great Mogul Diamond, Mr. King thinks

that I have fully established its identity with the modern Kollur on the

Kistna. Indeed had a doubt remained it would have been fully dispelled

by a further route to Masulipatam from Golconda given separately by

Tavernier, and which passes through Kollur or the so-called Gani.

So far as he has been able, Mr. King has offered the following identifi.

cations of the localities mentioned in Tavernier’s previously quoted itinerary.

Montecour = ? Moonoogodoo, Lat. 17° 6” N. Long. 79° 7’ 25”.

Nagelpar = Nagoolpad, Lat. 17° N. Long. 79° 42’.

Savaron = Surrawaram, Lat. 16° 52’ 30” Long. 79°51’ 30”.

Mellaserou = Mailacheroo.

* P = Telicotte in the Kaladgi district.

+ Hakluyt’s Voyages, p. 221,

222 V. Ball—Additional note on the ancient diamond mines. [No. 3,

I would direct the attention of any one knowing the neighbourhood

to the identification of Almaspinde, Kaper and Eligada though indeed it is

now of no very great importance to fix them.

Tavernier’s route to Masulipatam above alluded to is as follows,* the

distances in this case being given in costes not in gos.

Golconda to: Pemara ce \osas bet ee cc uatne cecete. eeee eae .« 4 Costes

Tenara. tO DaAbeuaeaT,. cscccscusiswadbessaeice venir acess atten ; Be ged hs

Jatenagar tO Paton yt, -..sscisr sacseer. Ges sgeesstet copter oee 1 Fa has

Patenei to Peneuel, tds nsthc ys oe seen sence contre reee Be har) see

Penguel to Nagelpar (Nagoolpad),........0....0.s00 00000 12 ,, 7 mies

Nagelpar, to Lakabaron (Lukkarum), ...........se0ese 11L> |"; aa

Pakabsron to"Coulour (Kollur), oi. c ec s.ega ree cone ee ll °,, Se

There runs a great river by the town of Coulour, which

falls into the gulf of Bengala near Masulipatam.

Coulour to Kah Kaly,... s eee ee oad ¢ se wale

Kah Kaly to Beyouar (Berwada)% Mee We pihel Mie het, Fe 6

Near Beyouar you must repass the river of Coulour

(7. 6, Kistna) Beyouar to Vouchir, i. 0s ice. |

Vouchir £6 IIVHWIGN, csiesies seweae ccs seseaten xanteeusets a7 ate ee Sr or

Half way between Vouchir and Nilimor you cross a

ereat river on a timber floating bridge.

Wiltmior to Malmo) cece. ce cdscecaes iclaadeswnate caaenceeate 6

Milmol to Masulipatam,

It would be useless to attempt to fit Tavernier’s distances too -closely

with modern measurements, but it would seem from the equivalent

measurements in miles, taken from the map, that the coste here was

under 13 miles. Tavernier speaks of the badness of the roads which no

doubt necessitated many turnings. He praises the palkis, wherein “ you

are carried with more speed than in any part of India,”

The value of the vrati in Tavernier’s time is a sore puzzle. He gives it

as equal to 84 grains; these in my calculation of the weight of the great

Mogul diamond, as it was when he saw it, I treated of as French grains

the equivalent of which would be 2°7 English grains, and I stated that if

instead of this we could put into the equation 1:84 or more properly —

1:848 we should get out the exact weight of the Koh-i-Nur. Now accord-

ing to Mr. H. Thomas, F. R. 8. the old ratz in the normal Hindu system

* Travels, Part II, Book I. Chapter XI, p. 69.

t+ Percy’s metallurgy, silver and gold, p. 375.

——

1881.] V. Ball— Additional note on the ancient diamond mines. 223

= 1-75 grains and in Akbar’sj,time = 1'935 grains, the mean of these or

1:8437 was so near the required figure that the matter appeared settled ;

but in Capt. Hamilton’s ‘ East Indies’ dated 1727 there is a very full table

of weights in which the ratz is stated to be equal to 85 grains English, so

that one may fairly despair of solving this question,

In reference to the myth regarding the method of obtaining diamonds

described by Marco Polo, Nicolo Conti and many others, not omitting Sindbad

the Sailor, I have, since my paper was printed, met with numerous accounts

of sacrificial rights connected with the opening of mines. The late

Mr. M. Fryar when visiting a tin-washing at Maleewoon in Tenasserim

was requested to take off his boots as he was told that on a former occasion

a European visitor having walked up to the stream without having done so,

the guardian spirit took offence, and the supply of tin ceased till the washers

had gone to the expense of sacrificing two buffaloes.

Of especial interest as accounting for the wooden structure which

Nicolo Conti supposed was for the purpose of. flinging the pieces of meat

from one mountain to another is a description by Dr. John Anderson of a

sacrifice witnessed by himself during his expedition to Yunan. Two

buffaloes were offered up by the Khakyens to the Nats or evil spirits.

The animals having been slaughtered over two bamboo altars were cut up

and the meat distributed, certain portions with cooked rice being placed on

a lofty bamboo scaffolding for the use of the Nats. The Nats under such

circumstances would infallibly be represented by birds, and among the birds,

in most of the hilly regions of India there would probably be included

some of the common white scavenger vultures (Weophron). Curiously enough

one of the early accounts mentions white eagles, among the birds which

carried away the meat with diamonds sticking toit. A naturalist, however,

would object to the idea of this bird carrying anything in talons or bill, it

would devour the offering on the spot. The rest of the story is doubtless

due to the fertile imagination of a traveller who supposed the preliminary

sacrifice to be part of the actual process of finding diamonds.

In conclusion it may be stated that the forthcoming volume on the

Economie Geology of India contains a full réswmé of information on these

subjects and that there is also one though less complete in a small volume

recently published on the Diamonds, Gold and Coal of India.

OO ee a a a a a

224 J. Wood-Mason and Lionel de Nicéville—List of [No. 3,

XIV.—List of Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands.—By

J. Woov-Mason, Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum, Caleutta,

and LIONEL DE NICE’VILLE. :

[Received January 1st ;—Read March 2nd, 1881. ]

(With a Woodcut.)

In Mr. F. Moore’s paper on ‘The Lepidopterous Fauna of the Anda-

man and Nicobar Islands’* only 33 species of Rhopalocera are recorded from

all the numerous islands of the latter group. The Museum has, during the

past and present years, received from Mr. F. A. de Roepstorff several small

collections of Nicobar butterflies numbering some 42 distinct species, of

which 25 have not been previously recorded; and, since this paper was

read, we have been indebted to the kindness and courtesy of Lieut.-Colonel

T. Cadell, V. C., Chief Commissioner of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands,

for a collection consisting of very numerous individuals of about 28 species,

eight of which we had not before obtained and five of which prove to be new

to the Islands; so that in all.there have passed through our hands, 47 species

of which 30 are now for the first time recorded; this number, of which 4

are new to science and 8 are described as varieties of known forms, added

to the 34 previously recorded brings up the total of species known from

these islands to 64. ‘

In the absence of Danais chrysippus one cannot help speculating as

to what Nicobar females of Hypolimnas misippus may be like: are they

dark-coloured like the males or do they mimic some other red Danazs ?

LEPIDOPTERA RHOPALOCERA.

Family NYMPHALIDA.

Subfamily Danarn a.

1. DANAIS LIMNIACE.

Pap. limniace, Cramer, Pap. Exot., 1775, vol. i, pl. 59, figs. D, E.

Nankowri Island (foore). One male and two females from’ Kamorta

(Colonel Cadell).

2. DANAIS AGLEOIDES.

D. agleoides, Felder, Wien. Entom. Monatschr., 1860, vol. iv, p. 398, & ; Verh,

zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 486 ; xon Boisd.

D. grammica, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 581.

Four males and six females from Nankowri, one male from Great

Nicobar (Sambelong), and two males and one female from Kar Nicobar,

all absolutely identical in structure, markings, and colour with one another

* Proc, Zool. Soc, Lond., 1877, p. 580.

“27 NOe pe

“ ? _—

1881.] Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands. 225

and with specimens from Rangoon (J. W.-JL.); and Felder states that his

specimens from the Great Nicobar agree with the typical ones from Malacca

in the Malay peninsula.

The specimens obtained by Mr. Meldola on Kamorta Island doubtless

belong to this species and not to D. grammica (Boisduval), which is

apparently restricted to South India and Ceylon (D. ceylanica) : it is,

to say the least, improbable that two such closely allied varieties should

inhabit the same limited area (Kamorta, Nankowri, Great Nicobar, and

Kar Nicobar Islands). Nankowri, Kamorta, and Trinkut Islands (Colonel

Cadell).

3. DANAIS SIMILIS, var. NICOBARICA, nov.

Upperside. 2. Underside.

&. 9. Nearest to D. exprompta, Butler, from Ceylon, from the figure*

of which species (probably that of a female, though the sex is not stated)

it differs, im the anterior wing, in having the streak in the base of the

interno-median area broader, occupying all but the entire breadth of the

space, shorter, and marked along the middle by a linear streak (instead of

being divided into two long and narrow streaks connected at the base only) ;

and, in the posterior wing, in having the cell entirely subdiaphanous

greenish or bluish white except for two excessively fine and faint longi-

tudinal and apically-divergent dusky lines much as in D, juventa (instead

of being divided by two very broad and black ones into two streaks, the

posterior of which is strongly recurved at its free end), the discal series

of bluish streaks immediately beyond the cell much narrower and shorter,

and the ground-colour around them consequently of greater extent and

giving to this portion of the wing a much darker appearance, again much

asin D. juventa.

The male differs from the female in the bluish markings of both wings

being of a much deeper shade and, with the exceptions to be stated, larger ;

* Moore, ‘ Lep. Ceylon,’ pl. 2, fig. 2, 2.

226 J. Wood-Mason and Lionel de Nicéville—List of [No. 3,

in the anterior wing being narrower and externally slightly emarginate

(instead of well-rounded), with its outer submarginal series of spots re-

duced to small specks, and the three posterior ones of its inner series

externally distinctly tridentate; and in the posterior wing being also

apparently somewhat narrower and less rounded externally, with both series

of submarginal spots much smaller,—with its two posterior veins margined

on both sides with fuscous of a far lighter and duller tint than the rest

of the ground,—and with the submedian one of them more prominent with

the wing-membrane on each side of it raised into a slight fold and the two

light streaks that bound it dirty whitey-brown: the male of this species is,

in fact, provided with a distinct, though little-specialized, sexual mark or

scent-gland.

Length of anterior wing, # 1:5, ¢ 1:55; whence expanse = ¢ 3:1,

@ 3:2 inches. .

One male and three females, ‘the latter agreeing exactly with ene

another, from Great Nicobar.

D. vulgaris, Butler, from Upper Tenasserim, Malacca, and Borneo, D.

exprompta from Ceylon, D. juventa from Java, and D. nicobarica from the

Nicobars appear to us to be only constant geographical varieties of D. similis

from Formosa and China. Mr. Butler in describing the first-named species

(Ent. Month. Mag., 1874, vol. xi, p. 164) gives ‘Nepal, Bengal’ as localities

for it in addition to Singapur and Borneo. This is probably a mistake ; we

have seen no specimen of it from any region further to the west than

Upper Tenasserim. ,

4. DANAIS PLEXIPPUS.

One male and two females from Nankowri Island; five males from

Kar Nicobar ; also Kamorta (Moore). Numerous specimens of both sexes

from Kamorta and Nankowri (Colonel Cadell).

5. DANAIS HEGESIPPUS, var. NESIPPUS..

D. nesippus, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot, Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 486, ¢ ;

Reise Novara, Lep., p. 347, d 2. >

Four males and five females from Nankowri Island ; and Great Nicobar

(Felder).

6. Evurra@a (Macrorpt@a) PH@BUS.

Euplea phebus, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1866, p. 270, d ¢.

Macroplea phebus, Butler, Journ. Linn. Soc. Lond., Zoology, 1878, vol. xiv, p. 292.

One very fine male from Kar Nicobar Island agreeing (except in its

rather larger size, its expanse being 5°8 inches) exactly with continental

specimens from Cherra Punji.

1881.] Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands. 227

7. Eurtma (SALPINx) NOVAR.

Euplea novare, Felder, Verh, zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 482,

3 ; id., Reise Novara, Lep., p. 317, pl. 89, fig. 7, d. —

Kar Nicobar (Felder).

8. EuvprpL@aA ESPERI.

Euplea esperi, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 482,

9, from Kar Nicobar.

Luplea frauenfeldii, Id., ibid., p. 479, g, from Ceylon; Reise Novara, Lep.,

p. 342, d 9, pl. 41, fig. 4, ¢, from Ceylon!

Euplea felderi, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1866, p. 275, 9, from Sumatra.

Euplea lorquinit, Felder, Reise Novara, Lep., p. 340, 3 ¢, from Southern

China.

Two males and two females from Pulo Kondul; three males and a female

from Kamorta ; and six males and three females from Trinkut Islands.

Of the males from Pulo Kondul, one differs from the specimen de-

scribed and figured by Felder in the ‘ Novara Reise’ solely in presenting

no trace of a cellular spot in either wing, in having a minute whitish

dot intercalated between the first and second and another larger added

at the posterior end of the submarginal series of spots on the upperside,

and a short linear cellular mark in the right wing only (instead of a

geminated one in both wings) with a still shorter streak (obsolete in the

left) beyond it on the underside, of the anterior pair of wings; and in

there being only a very indistinct cellular point present in the right wing,

and in the minute geminated spot (= the foremost of the submarginal

series) between the third median veinlet and the discoidal vein being

absent from both wings, of the posterior pair on the underside. The other

male differs from the preceding in having, on the upperside of both anterior

wings, distinct shadows of the rounded white cellular spots of the under-

side, the second dot in the submarginal series absent, the two discal spots

larger, and, on the underside, a discal oval violet-white spot just behind the

subcostal followed from before backwards by two linear marks beyond

the end of the cell, all three faintly marked on the upperside and larger in

the left than in the right wing; on the underside of the posterior wings it

presents a distinct rounded cellular spot smaller than those of the anterior

wings and a submarginal series of minute dots commencing in one wing

with the geminated one, in the other between the two discoidal veinlets and

both ending between the submedian and first median veinlet; and on the

upperside, no trace of cellular spots, but the submarginal series much as

below. The two females differ from one another chiefly in the size of the

markings, and from Felder’s description in having, on the upperside, three

discal white spots (one cellular) with a streak in front of the two extra-

cellular ones, eight submarginal ones with, in one specimen, two linear-

dashes between the first of the series and the subscostal spot, and, on

228 J. Wood-Mason and Lionel de Nicéville—LZist of [No. 3,

the underside, a small spot and, in the next cell but one, a linear streak

behind the second subcostal spot.

The three males from Kamorta differ from the second of those de-

scribed above in having the second submarginal dot in the anterior wings

more often present than not, a double series of marginal spots in the posterior

wing, and all the spots larger and more prominent ; the female has no second

subcostal spot and the cellular spot in the anterior wings is rounded.

Of the six males and three females from Trinkut, the former also agree

with the second of the two from Pulo Kondulin the anterior wings, differing

in the great development and prominence of the two marginal series of

spots in the posterior ones; the females differ from those of Kondul Island

in no respect of any moment.

All the specimens differ from the continental variety H. longuiniz in

the wings being merely glossed with dark purple-violet, and not “ vzvide

violaceo-cyaneo suffuse.”

9. EuUPL@A CAMORTA.

E. camorta, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 582, 3.

Two males and two females from Nankowri Island ; two males and

one female from Katschall Island; three males and one female from Kar

Nicobar; one female from Kamorta Island; and two females from the

Great Nicobar.

The males from all the islands shew no variation whatever, all have

the basal dark porticn of both wings glossed with very dark blue-violet.

The females, however, present considerable variation. Those from Nan-

kowri differ from their males only in the subcostal spot on the anterior

wing below showing through on the upperside. The one from Katschall is

exactly like its male, except in the absence of the usual sexual characters,

The Kar Nicobar specimen shows the subcostal spot and another just outside

the cell between the second and third median veinlets on the upperside,

and a spot between the two branches of the subcostal on the posterior

wing; there are also two small indistinct specks near the apex of the anterior

wing, the posterior of which only is visible below. That from Kamorta

is altogether much paler, the borders to both wings being pale fawn-colour ;

it has the subcostal and cell-spots on the upperside of the anterior wing. The

Great Nicobar females are the most aberrant of all: the anterior wing has

on the upperside an increasing series of three subapical spots, a spot at

the end of the cell and another just outside it between the second and

third median veinlets, and the subcostal spot; and the posterior, a

prominent spot between the two branches of the subcostal; all these spots

(which are coincident with spots on the underside) are violet-white ;

on the underside of the anterior wing the spot in the cell, the subcostal

one above it, the three subapical ones, an increasing series of spots outside

1881.] Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands. 229

the cell, one in each median interspace, and a large patch below the median

vein are all very prominent and (except the three subapical ones, which are

whitish above) violet-white; in all the other specimens seen (except the

Kar Nicobar one, which has five) and described, there are only four spots ;

in these there are eight.

10. Evpim@a (CRAstia) SIMULATRIX, n. sp.

$. Wings above spotless black-fuscous suffused with the deepest

violet-blue, externally tolerably broadly bordered with paler unglossed

fuscous.

Posterior wing with an oval patch of iridescent lighter modified scales

occupying about the second and third fifths of the length of the organ,

extending fromthe middle of the discoidal cell to the middle of the

interspace between the costal and subcostal veins at its widest part, and

bounded in front by an indistinct streak of cretaceous white; and with

the wing-membrane in front of this oval patch and of the apical portion

of the first subcostal branch cinereous.

Wings below lighter and less sombrely coloured, their dark basal

portions being distinctly glossed with purple-violet, more broadly bordered

with paler fuscous, and marked with prominent spots and streaks.

Anterior wing with eight spots, vzz., a subapical series of three dots,

the posterior of which is equal to the other two taken together, a somewhat

elongated large spot between the first and second median veinlets, nearly

pure white ; a reversed comma-shaped spot near the end of the cell, a rounded

one and a short linear streak beyond it, the former between the second

and third median veinlets and the latter between the second median veinlet

and the discoidal vein, and a subcostal spot on a level with the end of

the cell, bluish or violet white ; with a streak pointed at both ends in the

middle of the interno-median area, and, posterior to this, a similarly

shaped and placed patch divided by the submedian vein, cretaceous-white ;

and with the sutural cell behind the whitey-brown patch cinereous and

satiny.

Posterior wing with a submarginal series of minute violet-white dots,

a cellular spot and a curvilinear series of six just outside it, bluish white,

in addition to the usual basal dots.

Length of anterior wing, 1°8; whence expanse = 3°7 inches.

A single specimen from Great Nicobar. On the upperside, it very

closely resembles H. camorta, of which it is in all probability a mimic,

differing from that species, however, in its rather darker and more sombre

hue and in being devoid of a silky sexual streak, and on the underside in

the presence of a submarginal series of dots in the posterior wing,

230 J. Wood-Mason and Lionel de Nicéville—List of [No. 3,

Subfamily Saryrin a.

11. Mycanesis (ORSOTRI@NA) MEDUS.

Papilio medus, Fabricius, Syst. Ent., 1775, p. 488.

», Aesione, Cramer, Pap. Exot., 1775, vol. i,-pl. 11, figs. C, D.

Orsotriena medus, Moore, Trans, Ent. Soc. Lond., 1880, p. 160.

One male from Katschall Island; a male and a female from Great

Nicobar; a female from Nankowri Island; and Kamorta Island (Joore).

Numerous specimens from Nankowri and Kamorta Islands (Col. Cadell).

12. Mycanesis (CALYSISME) DRUSIA.

Pap. drusia, Cramer, Pap. Exot., 1775, vol. i, pl. 84, figs. C, D, 2.

Mycalesis drusia, Butler, Cat. Satyride, B. M., 1868, p. 183; id., Cat. Fabrician

Lep. B. M., 1869, p. 33.

Calysisme drusia, Moore, Trans. Ent. Soc, Lond., 1880, p. 161.

Five males and three females from Nancowry Island; one male each

from Katschall and Kar Nicobar Islands; one female from Great Nicobar ;

and Kamorta Island (Jfoore). Numerous specimens g 9 Kamorta and

Nankowri (Col. Cadell). |

13. ELYMNIAS MIMUS, N. sp.

&. Wings above black fuscous of a fuliginous tint somewhat paler

on the costal margin of the anterior wing, still paler at the apex of the

same wing, and on the outer margins of all the wings, the extreme edges

and the points of the lobes of which margins are again darker; with the

incisural cilia whitish.

Wings beneath brownish, coarsely and confluently striated with rich

dark chestnut for their basal two-thirds, whence both wings become sud-

‘denly lighter owing to the striation being more rare as well as lighter

coloured.

Anterior wing with the outer margin of the closely striated portion

sharply defined, and angulated outwards between the first and second dis-

coidal veinlets ; and with the ground colour immediately beyond the anterior

and shorter of the two lines forming the angulated outline of the basal

portion whitish.

Posterior wing with the ground beyond the chestnut base pale sepia

passing to whitish around the outer-marginal ocelli, obscurely and rarely

striated before, but more richly and closely at the outer margin beyond

the ocelli with vandyke-brown; and with seven suboval black ocelli occupy-

ing the same positions as those of 2. dusara, of which the second is the

largest of all but only slightly larger than the fifth, the first is subequal

to the sixth, and the third, fourth, and seventh (which touches the sixth

in the same cell) are subequal and much smaller than the rest, the first and

1881. ] Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands. 231

second have a white pupil (which in the latter is eccentric) irrorated at

the edges with light metallic greenish-blue scales, and the rest have the

pupil almond-shaped with some mauve-coloured irrorations on and around

its inner end.

@. Wings above much lighter, with a submarginal whitey-brown

common band which passes straight across both wings from near the anal

angle of the posterior one to the second branch of the discoided vein of

the anterior, at which point it turns sharply off at a right angle to the

costal margin; with the light intervals between the striations of the under-

side visible as light bars on the anterior margin, and the apical dark portion

lighter than the basal, of the anterior wing; and with two infuscations

(less perceptible/in the darker male) on the posterior wing corresponding

to the fifth and sixth ocelli of the underside.

Wings below lighter, with the anastomozing chestnut striz less confluent

permitting more of the ground-colour to be seen; and with the anterior

ocellus larger and much diffused circumferentially, the second with the

pupil rudimentary, and the third larger than the fourth.

Length of anterior wing ¢ 1°38, ¢@ 1:4; whence expanse = $f 2°7,

@ 2'9 inches.

One male from Kar Nicobar and one female from Pulo Kondul.

Closely allied to H. dusara (panthera, Fabr.), Horsfield, Cat. Lep.

E. I. Co., 1829, pl. v, figs. 7, 7a, 2 (no description), from which it would

appear to differ in having the light band of the anterior wing distinctly

angulated and the costal margin of the same barred with lighter, inits more

highly developed and unequal ocelli, in the more abrupt definition of the

basal chestnut from the rest of the underside, and apparently also in its

more strongly lobed wing-margins and finer tails.

It in all probability mimics Huplea camorta, a species which abounds

on all the islands of the Nicobar group.

Subfamily NymMpPHALina.

14. CETHOSIA NIKOBARICA.

C. nikobarica, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 484, ¢ ;

id., Reise Novara, Lep., pl. 48, figs. 7, 8,¢; Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877,

p. 583, 2.

Five males and five females from Nankowri Island ; one female from

Great Nicobar ; and two females from Pulo Kondul Island.

This species is equally common at Port Blair, specimens from which

place are absolutely identical with those before us from the Nicobars.

15. CIRRHOCHROA NICOBARICA, n. sp.

$. Wings above bright fulvous powdered with fuscous scales at

the bases, and along each side of the discocellular veinlets.

232 J. Wood-Mason and Lionel de Nicéville—List of [No. 3,

Anterior wings with the costal margin narrowly, the apex broadly,

and the external margin decreasingly fuscous, and with a small obscure

patch of fuscous scales near the inner angle.

Posterior wings with a thin discal striga somewhat discontinuous

and nearly straight anteriorly but zigzaged posteriorly, seven rather large

rounded spots, and a short streak between the median and discoidal veins

in the same line as the spots, black, and beyond the spots three regularly

engrailed fuscous strigee, one of which is marginal and the innermost of

which is the darkest and is connected with the discal thin striga by the

dark brown margins of the veins, with the usual white blotch between the

anterior black spot and the discal striga, with the dusky fulvous interval

between the two outermost marginal fuscous strigee continued for a short

distance on to the fuscous margin of the anterior wing at the inner angle.

Wings beneath much paler, all faintly suffused with lilac, with a

common opalescent discal band inwardly bounded with dusky, scarcely

perceptible in the anterior ones but prominent in the posterior, in which

it is nearly straight externally but dentate internally.

Posterior wings with five of the black spots of the upperside (two

interspaces being devoid of a spot) smaller than above, seated, the foremost

one wholly, the second and last (which is twinned) partially, upon a dusky

ground, the remaining ones upon fulvous of a brighter shade than the rest

of the wing; beyond the spots with two opalescent lunular bands, the first

the broader and internally margined with diffused dusky and the second

the narrower and sharply defined, both of which bands are continued

faintly and diffusedly on to the anterior wings; and with the usual basal

and discocellular pale fuscous marks.

Length of anterior wing 1:2; whence expanse = 2°5 inches.

A single specimen from Great Nicobar.

Apparently most nearly allied to O. malaya, Felder, from the Malay

Peninsula.

16. MEsSSARAS ERYMANTHIS, var. NIKOBARICA.

M. erymanthis, var. nikobarica, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862,

vol. xii, p. 486.

Great Nicobar (Felder), one male from Kamorta (Col. Cadell).

17, ATELLA ALCIPPE.

One very small male from Katschall Island.

18. PYRAMEIS CARDUI.

Papilio cardui, Linneeus, Syst. Nat., 1767, I, 2, p. 774,

One male from Kamorta (Col. Cadell).

7 ¥

1881. ] Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands. 233

19. JUNONIA ASTERIE, var. NIKOBARIENSIS.

J. asterie, var. nikobariensis, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch, Wien, 1862,

vol. xii, p. 482.

Kar Nicobar (elder).

20. JUNONIA LAOMEDIA.

Four males and five females from Nankowri (A. de #.) and Kamorta

(Col. Cadell).

21. HYPoLIMNAS MISIPPUS.

Two males, but no females as yet, from Nankowri or any other island.

22. HYPOLIMNAS BOLINA.

One male from the Great Nicobar; and Tillangschong Island (Fe/der).

23. NEPTIS NICOBARICA.

N. nicobarica, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 586, ¢2.

Numerous males and females from Nankowri Island, one female each

from Nankowri (Co/. Cadell), Kamorta, and Kar Nicobar Islands, and

Takoin.

24. NEPTIS MATUTA.

NV. matuta, Hubner, Felder, Verh. zool,-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 4838.

Nankowri Island (elder).

25. NeEpTIS MANANDA, Moore.

NV. mananda, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 586, ¢ 2; pl. lviii, fig. 4, 2.

One female from Kar Nicobar Island. It agrees with Port Blair

(Andaman) specimens, except that the markings are pure instead of ochre-

ous white, and the subbasal band of posterior wing is wider.

26. TANAECIA CIBARITIS.

One female from Nankowri Island identical with Port Blair specimens.

Family ERYCINIDZ.

27. ABISARA BIFASCIATA.

A. bifasciata, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 587 ; pl. lviii, fig. 1, 2.

One male from Kar Nicobar Island. It differs from female specimens

(the Museum has as yet received no males) from Port Blair in the mark-

ings on both upper and underside being dusky greenish instead of pure

white ; the upperside is also brilliantly suffused with purple, especially

on the posterior wing ; the female shows no trace of this colour.

234 J. Wood-Mason and Lionel de Nicéville—Lust of [No. 3,

Subfamily Lycmyipm.

28. CURETIS THETYS.

A single female of this variable and widely distributed species from

Nankowri Island, and another from Trinkut (Col. Cadel/).

29. CASTALIUS MANLUENA.

Lycena manluena, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol, xii,

p. 484, ?.

Kondul Island (elder).

00. LAMPIDES ALIANUS.

Two males and a female from Kamorta, Trinkut (Col. Cadell), and

Nankowri Islands all extremely pale, especially below.

31. LAMPIDES PANDAVA.

Numerous specimens from Nankowri (Col. Cadell and A. de R.) and

Katschall Islands (4. de #.); Nankowri and Kamorta (Moore) ; Trinkut

and Kamorta Islands and Takoin (Col. Cadel/).

32. LAMPIDES STRABO.

Three males from Nankowri (Oo/. Cadell and A. de R.) ; two males

Trinkut, one male Kamorta, and one female Takoin (Co/. Cadell).

33. LAMPIDES PARRHASIUS.

Lycena parrhasius, (Fabr.), Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co., 1829, p. 86, # 9.

A male from Nankowri.

34, LAMPIDES PLATO, var. NICOBARICUS.

Numerous males and females from Nankowri (A. de #.) ; Kamorta,

Nankowri, and Trinkut, (Col. Cadell).

The males differ from specimens of the same sex from Calcutta, Sikkim,

S. India, Ceylon, and Bombay in the greater extent of the blue on the

anterior wing, the broad black outer border of which does not stretch back

towards the middle of the costa in the manner described by Horsfield.

35. LAMPIDES PLUMBEOMICANS, var. NICOBARICUS.

L. plumbeomicans, Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Journ. Asiat. Soc. Beng.,

vol. xlix, pt. 2, 1880, p. 231, d 2.

One male from Katschall Island differing from Andaman (Port Blair)

specimens in having the underside purplish slate-colour, the marginal and

submarginal macular fascia more distinct, iron-grey, narrower, and separ-

ated by a wider space of the ground-colour from the discal fascia; in

1881. ] Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands. 235

having a very much larger subanal black spot, which is more broadly encircled

with brighter orange ; and in having all the fascize more sharply defined.

36. LAMPIDES CNEJUS.

Kamorta (Doore).

37. LAMPIDES KINKURKA.

Lycena kinkurka, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 481 ;

id., Novara Reise, Lep., p. 273, pl. 34, figs. 24, 25, 2.

Kar Nicobar (Felder) ; and Nankowri (AZoore).

38. LAMPIDES KANKENA.

Lycena kankena, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch, Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 481,

3; id., Reise Novara, Lep., p. 270, pl. 34, fig. 87, ¢.

Kar Nicobar (elder).

39. LAMPIDES KONDULANA.

Lycena kondulana, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wein, 1862, vol. xii,

p. 484, g ; id., Reise Novara, Lep., p. 271, pl. 34, fig. 6, @.

Kondul Island (fe/der),

40. LAMPIDES MACROPHTHALMA.

Lycena macrophthalma, Felder, Verh. zool-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii,

p. 488, g¢ ; id., Reise Novara, Lep,, p. 275, pl. 34, fig. 35, g.

Pulo Milo (felder).

. 41. LaAMPIDES ROSIMON.

Pap. rosimon, Fabr., Syst. Entom.,, 1775, p. 528.

A single bad specimen from Nankowri (Col. Cadell).

42. PoLYOMMATUS KARSANDRA.

P. karsandra, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1865, p. 505, n. 106 ; pl. 31, fig. 7.

One female from Kamorta (Col. Cadell).

43. POLYOMMATUS SANGRA.

P. sangra, Moore, Proc. Zool, Soc, Lond., 1865, p. 772 ; pl. 41, fig. 8, ¢.

Kamorta Island (Moore).

44. UYPOLYCHNA THECLOIDES.

Myrina thecloides, Felder, Wien. Entom. Monatschr., 1860, vol. iv, p. 895, @ 3

Hypolycena thecloides, Hewitson, Ill. D. Lep., Lyc., pl. 22, figs. 9, 10, 3.

One male from Katschall and two from Nankowri Islands; Malay

Peninsula (Felder) ; and Singapore (Hewitson),

236 J. Wood-Mason and Lionel de Nicéville—List of [No. 3,

45. SITHON SUGRIVA, var. ARECA.

S. sugriva, var. areca, Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal,

1880, vol. xlix., pt. 2, p. 232, d 2.

Kar Nicobar (Felder).

46, SITHON KAMORTA.

Myrina kamorta, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 485,

.—Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, 1880, vol. xlix, pt. 2,

p. 233, ¢.

One male each from Nankowri and Kar Nicobar Islands; and Great

Nicobar (felder).

47, DEUDORIX ORSEIS,

Kamorta (Moore).

48, MyYRINA ATYMNUS.

Three males from Nankowri Island (Col. Cadell and A. de R.).

Family PAPILIONID.

Subfamily Pirerinz.

49. 'TERIAS HECABE.

Katschall, Trinkut, and Nankowri Islands; and Takoin, probably a

small village near the settlement. Very common.

50. TERIAS NIKOBARIENSIS.

T. nikobariensis, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii, p. 480.

We have at last received from Kamorta, through the kindness and

courtesy of Col. Cadell, V. C., Chief Commr. of the Andamans and Nico-

bars, 10 specimens all males, which are no doubt referrible to this species ;

in one specimen only, however, is the external margin of the posterior wings

narrowly and obsoletely bordered with fuscous, the border being reduced

to dots sometimes so small as to be barely visible and connected or not with

one another by a few fuscous scales ; the colour of the specimens is bright

lemon-yellow. Kar Nicobar (Fe/der).

51. TERIAS DRONA.

T. drona, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co., 1829, p. 187, pl. 1, fig. 18.

Two males and three females from Kamorta and one female from

Nankowri (Oolonel Cadell).

1881. ] Diurnal Lepidoptera inhabiting the Nicobar Islands. 237

52. TACHYRIS PAULINA, var. GALATHEA.

Pieris galathea, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gegellsch. Wien., 1862, vol. xii, p. 485, g.

Two males from Nankowri and Katschall Islands, both having a round

spot of black scales between the 2nd and 38rd median veinlets on both sides

of the anterior wing, the remains of the intense black spot occupying the

same position in the females of typical Z. pawlina; and Great Nicobar

(Helder).

53. TACHYRIS PANDA.

Pieris panda, Godt., Snellen v. Vollenhoven, Faune Entom. Arch, Indo-Néerland.,

2 me. Monogr., Fam. des Piérides, p. 44, 3 9.

A male from Great Nicobar agreeing perfectly with Vollenhoven’s

description ; Java (Horsfield, Vollenhoven).

54, CATOPSILIA CROCALE.

Kamorta Island (Moore). |

55. PIERIS CORONIS, var. LICHENOSA.

P. lichenosa, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 591.

One male from Kar Nicobar Island.

Subfamily Paprntonina.

56. PAPILIO ARISTOLOCHI®, var. CAMORTA.

P. aristolochia, var. camorta, Moore, Proc. Zool, Soc. Lond., 1877, p. 592, @.

Three males and two females from Nankowri Island; three males and

one female from Kar Nicobar Island ; two males from Great Nicobar Island ;

and Kamorta (Moore).

57, PAPILIO POLYTES, var. NIKOBARUS.

P. pammon, var. nikobarus, Felder, Verh. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1862, vol. xii,

p. 483, ?.

One male and two females from Nankowri Island ; seven males from

Pulu Kondul; two males and one female from Kamorta Island; two

females from Kar Nicobar; and two males Takoin (Col. Cadell).

All the females from all the islands are of the First Form, 2. e., like

the males. The male specimens from Pulu Kondul all have on the

underside of the posterior wing external to the discal white macular

band a series of irregular patches of beautiful blue scales, which forms a

very distinct blue macular band across the wing,

58. PAPILIO AGAMEMNON.

Kamorta Island (Joore).

938 List of Nicobar Diurnal Lepidoptera. [No. 3,

Family HESPERIDZ.

59. TAGIADES HELFERI.

Pterygospidea helferi, Felder, Verh. zool,-bot. Gesellsch. Wien, 1860, vol. xii, °

p. 483, ¢.

Pulo Milo (Felder).

60. 'TAGIADES RAVI.

One male from Nankowri Island.

61. HESPERIA MATHIAS.

Hesperia mathias, (Fabr.), Butler, Cat. Fabr. Lep. Brit. Mus., 1869, p. 275, pl. 3,

fig. 8, g.

Kamorta Island (JZoore).

62. HESPERIA COLACA.

Two females, one from Kamorta (Col. Cadell) and one from Nankowri

Island (4. de &.).

63. PAMPHILA PALMARUM.

Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 690, pl. 45, figs. 6, 7, ¢ 9, from Calcutta. .

Two males from Katschall and Nankowri Islands, agreeing perfectly

with Calcutta specimens.

64.- TELEGONUS THYRSIS.

Pap. thyrsis, Fab.. Syst. Ent. 1775, p. 532; Hesperia pandia, Moore, Proe. Zool.

Soc. Lond., 1865, p. 790.

One male (Col. Cadell).

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

—_—>-—--

Part II.—PHYSICAL SCIENCE.

NS IN IL kil LIN ek ee ee EO eee

No. IV.—1881.

PDP Pee

XV.—Wotes on an apparently undescribed Varanus from Tenasserim and

on other Reptilia and Amphibia.— By W. T. Buanrorp, F. R. S.

[Received November 3rd ;—Read December 7th, 1881.]

(With Plate XVI.)

The notes appended are on a few reptiles from very different parts of

the dependencies of British India, and on a species of Pseudophidian from

the Himalayas. The Varanus described has been in my possession for at

least three years, and I hoped to identify it with some known species, but

I have not succeeded in doing so.

VARANUS MACROLEPIS, sp. nov.

V. digitis longiusculis ; naribus oblongis, obliquis, ab oculis parum

distantibus, subtus spectantibus ; squamis nuchalibus magnis, planulatis,

rotundatis ; dorsalibus paullo minoribus, sed multo majoribus quam in

ceteris speciebus Indicis vel Burmanis, ovatis, obtuse carinatis ; corpore

cauddque exempli juvenis fasciis latis nigris transversis ornatis.

Description.—The toes are as long as in V. dracena and V. nebulosus,

the middle fore toe being considerably longer than half the distance

between the eye and the end of the snout. The nostril is peculiar: it is

in the anterior portion of a single large shield, and the opening is oblique,

- directed backwards and downwards. The nasal shield is much nearer to

_ the eye than to the end of the snout, the distance from the latter being

about twice that of the former. Tympanum rather smaller and rounder

240 W. T. Blanford—Description of a new Varanus, with [No. 4,

than in the allied forms, the breadth being but little inferior to the height

and the diameter less than the length of the eye.

All the scales of the upper part of the body are larger than in any

other Indian or Burmese form. ‘The scales of the nape above the neck are

flat, about as broad as long and much larger than those on the head. The

dorsal scales are oval and bluntly keeled, nearly as long as those of the

nape, but narrower, and rather larger than those of the sides. A few

smaller scales are interspersed, both on the back and nape. The ventral

scales are nearly or quite as broad as long, not more than half as long as

the larger dorsal scales; there are about eighty scales between the gular

fold and the thighs. Scales above the limbs bluntly keeled.

The scales on the top of the head are flat and do not vary much in

size; those in the middle of the superciliary region are slightly enlarged,

but less so than in V. nebulosus.

Tail very much compressed with the upper lateral scales minute, only

half the length of those on the lower portion of the tail, where several

longitudinal rows are larger and sharply keeled.

In the young individual examined, the colour of the body and tail

consists of broad transverse alternating black and yellow bands, the black

bands on the body being more than twice as broad as the intervening yellow

rings, but, on the tail, the difference between the breadth of the two

decreases. The black bands disappear upon the lower parts, except towards

the end of the tail. There is a broad black band across the hinder parts

of the neck, extending to the side in front of the shoulder, and giving out,

on each side, a narrower black stripe that extends above the ear to the eye.

There are three broad black bands between the shoulders and the thighs,

one between the thighs, eight on the tail. None of the bands are broken up

by spots or mottling on the upper parts. The limbs are blackish above

with small yellow spots, yellow below with a tendency to dark transverse

marks. The head and nape are uniform yellowish above; there are a few

short vertical dark marks on the upper and lower labials.

The total length of the only specimen procured is 8°5 inches, of which

the tail from the anus measures 4°5, head from hinder edge of tympa-

num to end of nose 1 inch, fore limb to end of middle toe 1:2, middle toe

without claw 0°88, hind limb to end of fourth toe 1:45, fourth toe without

claw, from division between third and fourth, 0°45, third from the same 0°37.

This well-marked species may be immediately distinguished from all

other Indian forms by its peculiar nostri], situated in a single scale, by the

larger scales on the upper part of the body, and especially by the scales of

the nape being larger than those above the head, or those on the back.

These structural differences will of course be found in adults. The coloura-

tion also is quite peculiar, but young Varani are very differently coloured

1881.] Notes on other Reptilia and Amphibia. 241

from adults, and it is probable that the bands of colour are not persistent

in older individuals.

For the only specimen of this remarkable monitor that I have seen

I am indebted to Mr. W. Davison, who obtained it in Tenasserim, and, I

believe, in the neighbourhood of Tavoy. The specimen was carefully

labelled, but the label, being of paper, has unfortunately become detached.

There isa Philippine species of Hydrosaurus (H. nuchalis, Gthr.

P. Z. 8. 1872, p. 145) that has somewhat similar, though much smaller,

scales on the nape and back, but it is of course distinguished by the form

and position of the nostrils.

DRACO THENIOPTERUS.

In J. A. S. B., 1878, Vol. XLVII, Part 2, p. 126, I noticed some

specimens from near Tavoy, collected by Mr. Davison, and expressed a

slight doubt as to whether they were identical with the typical D. teniop-

terus described by Ginther from Siam (Reptiles Brit. Ind., p. 126). On

comparing the ‘Tenasserim specimens with the type in the British Museum,

I find they agree very fairly. In the latter the markings on the ‘ wings’

are more distinct and darker ; to see them in the Tenasserim form the wings

should be held up against the light and looked through. ‘There is a very

small tubercle behind the orbit, and the nuchal crest is too rudimentary to

be of any importance.

NaJA TRIPUDIANS.

A few snakes collected by Major Biddulph in Gilgit have been pre-

sented by him to the British Museum. Amongst them are three specimens

of a cobra differing in colour and to some slight extent in structure from

any Indian form known to me.

Of the three specimens two measure 4 feet 5 inches each, both being

of precisely the same length, and one specimen is young, being only 1 foot

9 inches long. In the two larger specimens, the colour above is uniform

dark brown, below white throughout with the exception of a few irregular

dusky marks on the ventral scutes chiefly anteriorly and near the tail, the

subcaudals being pretty dusky. The smaller specimen is light grey above

with rather faint darker cross bands, angularly bent forward in the middle

of the back, and rather broader than the interspaces. The lower parts are

white with the exception of two dusky bands across the throat as frequent-

ly found in Indian cobras. Neither in the adults nor in the young is

there any spectacle-mark or ocellus on the back of the neck, but in the

young there is a blackish spot with indistinct edges on each side of the

neck where the anterior dusky band crosses the ventral shields.

In the larger specimens there are 23 to 27 longitudinal series of scales

on the neck, in the smaller 25 to 27, in all 23 round the middle of the body,

242 W. T. Blanford—Deseription of a new Varanus, with, Fe. [No. 4,

The number of ventrals in the three specimens is 203, 205, and 207, there

are 72 pairs of subcaudals in two and 74 in the third, the smallest indivi-

dual, in which the number of ventral shields is 207. It is manifest tht

this variety is more elongate than the forms usually found in India ard

the countries to the eastward. All of the varieties of cobra described

in Ginther’s ‘ Reptiles of British India’ have less than 200 ventrals. The

colouration too is peculiar, especially in the young specimen, and remark-

ably similar to that in the Central Asiatic type described by EHichwald

under the name of Tomyris oxiana.* This snake has since been shewn by

Strauch,f who re-examined the original specimen, to be a true Waja closeiy

allied to WV. tripudians, but distinguished by the form of the head and the

characters of the temporal shields. MV. owiana is founded on a young

specimen, the only one hitherto recorded, 40 centimetres (152 inches) long,

and having 202 ventrals and 66 pairs of subcaudals, so that it resembles

the Gilgit snake in the great number of the former. The essential differ-

ences, however, are considered by Strauch to consist in the facts that in

NV. oxiana the length of the head is thrice the height and nearly twice

the breadth in the temporal region (whereas in WV. tripudians the length is

only twice the height and one and a half times the breadth), and that

there are two larger temporals in front in contact with the postoculars,

the posterior temporals being numerous and scarcely larger than the back

scales, whilst in the Indian cobra the temporals consist of 4 or 5 subequal

shields.

Now in the Gilgit snakes the temporals vary in form. The two anterior

are generally the largest, but the lower posterior temporal is nearly, some-

times quite, as large. The anterior lower temporal is in contact with 3

others. In each of the larger specimens 3 temporals are in contact with

each occipital, in the smaller 4. I find precisely similar temporal shields

in many Indian cobras in the British Museum. ‘The head tooin the Gilgit

snakes is precisely similar in form to that of WV. tripudians.

If, therefore, Strauch is correct in considering the distinctions he has

pointed out in the type of WV. oxiana of specific value, it is clear that the

Gilgit snakes cannot be referred to that species. The temporals are so

variable in form and number in cobras that, were there no other distine-

tion, I should doubt whether the Central Asiatic form really deserved separa-

tion, but the shape of the head is a more important character. At the

same time it is very interesting to find in Gilgit, where several birds and

mammals belonging to Central Asiatic types occur, a cobra presenting so re-

markable a similarity in colour and structure to the form described from .

Central Asia.

* Zool, Spec., III, p. 171: Fauna Casp. Cauc. p, 180, pl. xx,

¢ Bull. Acad. Sci. St, Pet. 1868, xiii, p. 81.

) > y X V

JWOOD-MASON & DE NICEVILLE, Journ. As. Soc. Benqod Vol: 1. Pt. +1881 PI. XI

West, Newmar & Co chr Lith

Behari Lil. Dos del

Figs.1.2. PAPILIO CLYTIA,var. FLAVOLIMBATUS. 6.

Hige.3.-4 6 5.8 HERRBOMOIA ROEPSTORFFIL.

1881.] On the Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 243

ICHTHYOPHIS GLUTINOSUS.

Peters, in his recent monograph* of the Cecilians, gives as localities

for this species (the Hpicriwm glutinosum of Giinther’s ‘ Reptiles of British

India,’ p. 441,) Ceylon, Siam, and Java, and, on Giinther’s authority, South

India, Khasi hills, and Tenasserim. So far as I am aware, no Pseudophi-

dian has hitherto been recorded from the Himalayas.

I received four or five years since, from the late Mr. Mandelli, two

specimens of this species, obtained near Darjiling, and I find, in the British

Museum, two more from the same locality, procured by Dr. Jerdon. In

both my specimens, and in one of Dr. Jerdon’s, the lateral band is wanting,

but there is no structural difference from other specimens.

XVI.—Second List of Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera from Port Blair, Anda-

man Islands, with Descriptions of, and Notes on, new and little-known

Species and Varieties —By J. Woov-Mason, Deputy Superintendent,

Indian Museum, Calcutta, and Lionet DE NICEVILLE.

[Received July 26th ;—Read August 3rd, 1881.]

(With Plate XIV.)

At the end of 1880, we contributed to this Journal an account of the

Rhopalocerous portion of the collection of Lepidopterous insects formed

during that year for the Indian Museum by Mr. F. A. de Roepstorff, an

Assistant Superintendent on the Port Blair Establishment, to whose energe-

tic labours zoologists are almost entirely indebted for such knowledge as

they possess of the interesting Lepidopterous fauna of the Andaman Islands,

for by far the greater number of the specimens belonging to both divisions

of the order reported upon in 1877 by Mr. F. Moore was also collected by

this officer. The collection sent to us in 1880 by Mr. de Roepstorff com-

prised no less than 90 distinct species, of which 25 had not been previously

recorded. ‘The present list is based upon a very fine collection (numbering

more than 1000 specimens in the finest condition, and especially valuable as

furnishing us with the opposite sexes of most of the species) sent to the

Museum in instalments during the current year by the same assiduous

collector, and it adds 22 fresh species to the fauna. In order to render it a

record complete to the end of the year 1881 of the species of butterflies

inhabiting the Andaman Islands, several corrections have been made in

the paper since it was read, and a few additional species, together with the

names of the few forms which have been recorded by Mr. Moore but not

‘* Monatsbericht Ak. Wiss, Berlin, 1879, p. 931,

244 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [No. 4,

seen by ourselves, inserted with an asterisk prefixed to each of the latter to

distinguish them from those of which we have received examples.

LEPIDOPTERA RHOPALOCERA.

Family NYMPHALIDA.

Subfamily Danarnz.

1. HeEsTIa CADELLI.

H. cadelli, Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, 1880, vol.

xix, ph. iy p. 226.ph., xuiadie a a's

Since our first paper was published, we have received numerous speci-

mens of both sexes of this species from South Andaman from Mr. de

Roepstorff.

@. All the wings broader, with the markings of the same shape,

situation, size, and shade as in the male, from which, in fact, the female

differs in the proportions of the organs of flight just in the same manner

as does H. hadenit 9 from H. cadelli $ (vide J. A. S. B., 1880, Pl. XITI).

*2. HESTIA AGAMARSCHANA,T Felder.

Andaman Islands (Felder).

3. DAaNAISs MELANOLEUCA, Moore.

4, Evpn@a corn, Cramer.

We have received no specimens of this common species since 1872,

when the native collector Moti Ram forwarded a single example from

Port Blair.

5. EvuprpL@a ANDAMANENSIS, Atk.

Subfamily SaryRinz.

LETHE EUROPA, Fabr.

MELANITIS LEDA, Linn.

MELANITIS ISMENE, Cramer.

9. MELANITIS ZITENIUS.

Pap. zitenius, Herbst, Natur. Syst. Ins. Schmett. viii Theil, p. 5, pl. 182, figs. 1, 2.

The single male received from Mr. de Roepstorif has the round black

spot on the yellow-red band of the anterior wings divided longitudinally

into two parts by the yellow of the band, and the white pupil obsolete. In

other respects, especially in its less faleate anterior wings, it agrees best

with specimens in the Museum from Upper Tenasserim.

10. Mvycanesis (CALYSISME) PERSEUS, Fabr.

ll. Mycaresis (CALYSISME) DRUSIA, Cramer.

12. Mycatesis (Virapa) RADZA, Moore.

+ ? ‘agamarsena’ from a&yamos, ‘ unmarried,’ and &ponv-%poevos, ‘ male,’ in allusion

to the fact that the describer was ignorant of the opposite (female) sex, —

— 1881.] Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 245

13. Etymntas corronis, Hewitson.

Hewitson states that the sexes are alike in this species, but the three

females before us have the outer margins of all the wings lighter with a

more or less distinct submarginal rounded-angulate macular band in the

anterior ones corresponding to the band of blue spots in the males of

EH. undularis, and in two specimens two, and in the other four, distinct

whitey-brown spots, the blurred pupils of the obsolete ocelli of the under-

side showing through, on the upperside of the posterior wings ; below, they

are much lighter than the males, the subapical triangular patch of lilacine .

ground-colour in the anterior wings and the submarginal lilacine ground of

both wings, but especially in the posterior pair, being whiter and conse-

quently more distinct than in the male; there are also six pupils of ocelli

instead of one distinctly traceable, and the anastamozing chestnut striation

besides being lighter is less confluent. The females, in fact, much resemble

the males of #. undularis. Hewitson makes no mention of the beautiful

rich deep plum-colour which suffuses the dark parts of the upperside

in both sexes almost equally, nor of the faint red-violet reflections emitted

by the light borders.

Danais plexippus, the model of the females of the allied continental

form, has not yet been detected at Port Blair.

Subfamily MorpeHin a.

14. AMATHUSIA PHIDIPPUS, Linn.

Two males and one female.

15. DiscorpHora cELinD®, Stoll.

Two males.

Subfamily NympHaina.

16. CETHOSIA NIKOBARICA, Felder.

17. ATELLA ALCIPPE, Cramer.

*18. CrrRRHOCHROA ANJIRA, Moore.

19. CrrrHocHRoA THAIS, Fabr.

20. CynTuia EROTA, Fabr.

21. MEssARAS ERYMANTHIS, var. NIKOBARICA, Felder, :

22. PYRAMEIS caRDUI, Linn,

23. JUNONIA @NONE, Linn.

24. JUNONIA ASTERIE, Linn.

25. JUNONIA aLMANA, Linn.

26. DoLESCHALLIA BISALTIDE, Cr.

27. KAtLIMA ALBOoFAscIatTa, Moore.

The underside is, as might have been expected, excessively variable.

28. EURYTELA HORSFIELDII, Boisduval.

A single specimen of the very differently coloured female.

246 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [ No. 4,

29. CYRESTIS COCLES, var. ANDAMANICA, nov.

Our single male differs from a continental (Sylhet) one in the Museum

eollection only in its larger size, whiter ground-colour throwing up the

slightly darker markings, in the finer and rather indistinct submarginal

black lines of all its wings on the upperside, and in the more distinct

ochraceous-fuscous markings of the underside.

Mr. Hewitson, we find, referred a series of specimens of a Oyrestis

from the Andamans to this species, and he justly said of them that for

delicacy of colouring they were some of the most beautiful things he had

ever seen.

30. CYRESTIS FORMOSA, Felder.

Cyrestis formosa, Felder, Reise Novara, Lep. vol. iii, p. 412, ¢.

horatius, W.-M. & de N., Proc. As. Soc. Bengal 1881, August, p. 142.

@. Allied to C. cocles, with which it agrees almost exactly in the

character of the markings of the upperside, but from which it differs in its

pure white ground-colour painted with different shades of sepia-brown

instead of pale ochraceous and ochraceous-fuscous and black, the black

marks of C. cocles being represented by the darkest of the sepia colouring,

in its larger and more distinct ocelli, and in having a distinct but pale

fulvous patch at the anal angle of the posterior wing; and, on the under-

side, in having only the lightest portions of the sepia markings absent and

replaced by white or whitish.

Length of anterior wing 1:16; whence expanse = 2°4 inches.

Nine specimens exactly alike from S. Andaman.

We have since received a tattered male specimen from Khurda, a place

25 miles S.S. W. of Cuttack, the chief town of Orissa, in Continental India.

31. CYRESTIS THYODAMAS, Var. ANDAMANICA, Nov.

We entered the name of this species in our previous list without

remark because we had at the time but a single specimen before us and the

characters which distinguish it from the typical continental form might have

proved to be inconstant. We have since received a very large series of

specimens of the male all agreeing perfectly with one another and differing

from all continental (from Kulu to Upper Tenasserim) ones in the blacker

apex and outer margin, in the prominent somewhat diffused black spot on

the third median veinlet between the third and fourth common black strige

at the point where these bend towards each other in the anterior wing;

and in having the fulvous marks of the anal half of the abdominal margin,

of the anal angle, and of the outer margin as far as the discoidal vein, of

the posterior wing, much diffused and darker ;—in having, in fact, all the

markings and colouring darker and coarser both above and below.

382. HyYPoLIMNAS BOLINA, Linn,

33. Herrona anDAMANA, Moore.

34, ParTHENOS GAMBRISIUS, Fabr,

1881.] Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 247

35. LIMENITIS PROORIS, var. ANARTA.

36. Nepris cNnacanis, Hewitson.

One male and two females.

37. NEPTIS JUMBA.

N. jumba, Moore, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co. 1857, vol. i, p. 167, pl. 4a, fig. 5; Proc.

Zool. Soc. Lond. 1858, p. 7.

A male and a female from S. Andaman.

38. NEPTIS MANANDA, Moore.

39. NeEpTIS ANDAMANA, Moore.

40. ATHYMA RETA.

Athyma reta, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1858, p. 12, pl. 50, fig. 3 3, from

Sumatra.

Athyma selenophora, Kollar, Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Journ. As. Soc. Ben-

gal, 1880, vol. xlix, pt. ii, p. 229, 9.

?. Anterior wings above with the divided cellular mark, the triancu-

lar spot beyond this, a subapical largish spot, and a much smaller one just

in front of the second median veinlet in the discal series, orange, and with

the curved series of six discal spots white, diffusedly bordered, from the

costal margin increasingly and afterwards decreasingly to the inner margin,

with orange.

Posterior wings with the discal band white decreasingly from the

anterior margin narrowly edged externally with orange, and with the sub-

marginal sinuous band narrower, broken up into lunules, and orange-

coloured.

Length of anterior wing 1:44; whence expanse = 3:04 inches.

41. TANAECIA CIBARITIS, Hewitson.

42, ADOLIAS ACONTIUS.

Adolias acontius, Hewitson, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1874, ser. 4, vol. xiv,

p. 358; Exot. Butt. vol. v, Adolias, pl. iv, fig. 11, 9.

Tanaécia acontius, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1877, p. 586.—Wood-Mason

and de Nicéville, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, 1880, p. 229, 2.

$. Wings above almost black, the ground-colour being very dark

brown of a bronzy tint, and the prominent cellular and basal marks, the

outer margins, and the common discal and submarginal submacular bands

velvety black, the former of the two last-named bounded externally at its

anterior end by a series of four indistinct U-shaped white marks, and the

latter provided at its inner and anterior extremity with two small elongat-

ed subcostal white spots (the posterior of which is the larger), and, in the

posterior wings, composed of distinct subelongate spots each with an

inconspicuous dash paler than the surrounding ground-colour at either end.

The posterior wings strongly glossed with dark greenish-purple anteriorly.

248 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [No. 4,

Wings below much as in A. garuda, but all more strongly glossed with

amethyst-purple submarginally and having their basal half coloured greyish-

green and conspicuously marked with black as in the female.

Length of anterior wing 1:28; whence expanse == 2°72 inches.

The characters of the venation and the structure of the palpi remove

this species from the genus Zanaécia, in which it has been placed by Moore,

to Adolias, whilst the form and colouration of the wings in the male assign

it a position in the system next to, or in the immediate neighbourhood of,

A. garuda, of which, indeed, the above described insect might, on a cursory

view of the upperside, be mistaken for a black local race.

43, SYMPHMDRA TERUTA, var. TEUTOIDES,

44, NYMPHALIS ATHAMAS, Drury.

Family ERYCINIDA.

*45, ABISARA KAUSAMBI, Felder.

46. ABISARA BIFASCIATA, Moore.

Our specimens of the female all agree with Moore’s figure of the

upperside, but they all have three anterior ocelli on the underside of the

posterior wing ; the front one, however, reduced to an almost rudimentary

condition.

Our numerous males all have the diseal light bands of the anterior

wing less bent than in the females, but all except two (which have a rudi-

ment of the foremost one) present only two ocelli in the anterior series ;

and our unique Nicobarese specimen agrees with them except in having

the discal band if anything a little more angled.

It is probable that the two foregoing species will prove to be identi-

cal.

Family LYCANIDA,

47, CURETIS THETYS, var. SARONIS.

48. PirnHEcorps HyLAX, Fabr.

49. CASTALIUS ETHION, Hewitson.

Four males and a female from 8, Andaman.

50. CasTaLius ELNA, Hewitson.

Three males and a female from 8S. Andaman, variable in the size and

connections of the black spots and bands of the underside and wanting the

minute black spot at the anterior end of the common white band of the

upperside.

51. Castaxnrus roxus, Horsfield.

Three males and two females.

52. LamPpimpES ZLIANuS, Fabr.

53. LamprpEs straso (Fabr.), Butler.

A single male from 8. Andaman,

1881. } Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 249

*54, LAMPIDES KONDULANA, Felder.

55. LAMPIDES MALAYA.

Lycena malaya, Horsfield, Cat. Lep, E, I. Co. 1829, p. 70.

One specimen from S. Andaman.

56. LAMPIDES arDATES, Moore.

57. LAMPIDES ELPIS, Godart.

58. Lampipes panpava, Horsfield.

59. Lamprpes confer PACTOLUS.

60. LampPimpEsS PLUMBEOMICANS, W.-M. & de N.

61. Potyvommarus sanera, Moore.

62. APHN#HUS LOHITA, var. ZOILUS.

63. Hypotyc@Na ERYLUS, Godart.

*64. HypoLycmna ELTOLA, Hewitson.

65. SITHON sUGRIVA, var. ARECA, W.-M. & de.N.

Six more males and two females.

66. ‘SITHON’ WESTERMANNII, var. ANDAMANICA, nov.

Another male.

67. ‘SirHon’ TarprIna, Hewitson.

Three more males and two females.

68. ‘SITHON’ ALBIMACULA, Na. sp.

é. Anterior wings above brown-black of a vinous tint with a large

conspicuous oval white discal spot equai in length to half the breadth of

the part of the organ on which it lies, equally distant from the opposite

margins, and so placed that its major axis and more pointed anterior end

are directed towards the middle of the costa.

Posterior wings above dark violet-blue bordered increasingly from the

base of the anterior margin to the apical angle and thence deereasingly to

the anal angle with fuscous-black and from the submedian vein to the

abdominal margin with greyish-black ; with a fine black anteciliary line

and, immediately internal to this, a very faint and fine silver-grey line

decreasing from the anal angle and dwindling to nothing before reaching the

apical angle; with the cilia dark brown evenly tipped with silvery white ;

and with the tails black-brown, the unequal submedian and second median

‘shorter ones edged internally with silvery white cilia, and the longer inter-

mediate first median one white-tufted at its inner extremity.

Wings below much lighter.

Anterior pair with a broad and prominent white band bordered both

sides with fuscous of a darker shade than the rest of the ground-colour,

passing off from the greyish-white basal portion of the sutural area across

the organ to within a short distance of the costa, increasing in its course

to a little beyond the first branch of the median vein and thence decreasing

to its anterior extremity (which is washed with fuscous), so that its outline,

250 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [No. 4,

while almost straight internally, is bluntly obtuse-angled externally ; and

with the outer margin at the inner angle obsoletely trilineated with white

as in the posterior pair.

Posterior pair with a narrower and less conspicuous discal whitish

band of uniform width throughout, not sharply defined, but on the contra-

ry diffused externally, and bordered internally with a line of fuscous which

is darker than the ground, sharply bent inwards at right angles to itself to

the abdominal margin, and externally margined with brassy, at its posterior

end; with the deep black spot of the small anal lobe, a large patch of grey

scales between the ends of the submedian vein and the first median veinlet,

an intense black spot next to and about half the size of this between the

ends of the first and second median veinlets, and a very short and trans-

versely elongated or narrow similar but inconspicuous black spot between

the ends of the first.and second median veinlets, all internally margined

with a discontinuous line of brassy scales which extends from the point

where the dark discal striga with its brassy edging reaches the abdominal

margin all along the outer margin of the organs, following the inner

contours of the above-described spots, up to the second subcostal veinlet ;

and with the external margin finely lineated with three regularly concentric

silvery white lines separated from one another by the black anteciliary line

and the brown bases of the cilia.

Length of the anterior wing 52; whence expanse = 1:09 inches.

A single male of this beautiful little species, the nearest ally of which

is MW. ciniata, Hewitson, Ill. Diurn. Lep. p. 35, pl. XIV, figs. 80, 31 2.

69. DEvUpDORIX EPIJARBAS, Moore.

70. DEvporix DIENECES, Hewitson.

71. Dervuporrx varuna, Horsfield.

72. DrupoRIx orsEeIs, Hewitson.

73. MYRINA ATYMNUS, var. PRABHA.

74. AMBLYPODIA NARADA, Var. ERICHSONII.

A single male with the upperside coloured the deepest and richest

metallic violet bordered with fuscous-black exactly to the same extent and

in just the same manner as, but more darkly than, in Calcutta specimens of

A. narada, One of the females in the tint and extent of the blue of the

upperside closely resembles Calcutta specimens of dA. narada, but it is

otherwise darkly and richly coloured as in the rest of the Andaman speci-

mens.

75. ARRHOPALA CENTAURUS, var. coruscANS, W.-M. & de N.

Numerous additional males and females.

76. ARRHOPALA AMANTES,

Amblypodia amantes, Hewitson, Cat. Lyc. Brit. Mus. 1862, p. 4, pl. 2, figs, 1-3.

One small female,

1881. ] Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 251

*77, ARRHOPALA NAKULA, Felder,

78. NARATHURA FULLA, var, ANDAMANICA, nov.

Ambiypodia fulla, Hewitson, Cat. Lyc. Brit. Mus. 1862, p. 10, pl. vi, figs. 67, 68

6, from Boirou.

Narathura fulla, var. andamanica, Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Proc. As. Soe.

Bengal, August, 1881, p. 143.

Narathura subfasciata, Moore, 'Trans. Entom. Soc. Lond, 1881, September, part

ili, p. 312, ¢ ¢, from the Andamans.

$. Wings above brilliant violet-cyaneous, all slightly more broadly

bordered with black-fuscous than in Hewitson’s figure of the typical form.

Wings below pale ocraceous-fuscous, with faint traces of a discocellu-

lar mark in both wings and of three or four basal spots in the posterior

wings, besides the markings beyond the middle of the wings, darker than the

ground-colour.

The end of the first submedian branch of the posterior wing forms a

minute tooth on the outer margin.

This very slight variety seems intermediate between WV. fulla, Hewit-

son, from Boirou, and WV. arsenius, Felder, from Luzon.

Mr. Moore compares his species to Amblypodia canuta, Hewitson, a

name which we have failed to trace.

79. SURENDRA QUERCETORUM, Var. LATIMARGO.

*80. AMBLYPODIA ZETA, Moore.

Family PAPILIONIDA.

Subfamily Prerinz.

81. TEeRIAS HECABE, Linn.

82. Trrras HaRtNA, Horsfield.

*83, TERIAS NIKOBARIENSIS, Felder.

We have received specimens from the Nicobars (vzde supra p. 236), but

none as yet from the Andamans.

*84, FleBoMOIA GLAUCIPPE, Linn.

85. Hesomora nonpsrorrrit, W.-M. Pl. XIV, Figs. 3&4 3,5 Q.

Since this species was described, we have received a very large series

of both sexes.

Z 86. Ixras anpaMana, Moore.

87. CaTopsILIA cATILLA (Cramer), Butler,

One male only.

88. CATOPSILIA CROCALE, Cramer.

Two males with the apex of the anterior wings slightly more broadly

bordered with black than in Butler’s fig. 1, pl. ix, Lep. Exot., and two

others approaching very closely his fig 4, representing C. flava, but

with the apex of the anterior wings equally broadly black-bordered with

252 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [ No. 4,

the two former, and the outer portion of all the wings, especially of the

posterior ones, paler than the basal. Also two females,

*89, CATOPSILIA CHRYSEIS, Drury.

90. PIERIS NADINA, var. NAMA.

91. PIERIS CORONIS, var. LICHENOSA.

92. FERONIA VALERIA, var. NARAKA.

93. TacHYRIS PAULINA, Cramer.

Subfamily Paprnionrn a”.

94. ORNITHOPTERA POMPEUS (? rectius HELIACON).

Mr. Moore does not inform us, and we have not succeeded in dis-

covering, in what points his Orn. helila]conoides differs from the Orn.

pompeus of Sikkim and Assam.

In one of our four males from Port Blair all the submarginal black

spots of the posterior wings are wanting except the first or anal, which is

fused with the marginal conical spot as it all but invariably is in Continental

specimens; in another the second spot is present on the upperside only ; in

a third, the second and third, and in a fourth, the second, third, and sixth,

while in the feminine male upon which Mr. Moore founded his Ora.

heliaconoides the second, third, fifth, and sixth are present on both sides:

all of which variations are to be met with in a sufficiently large series of

Continental specimens, particularly in our own fine one from the Sikkim

and Khasi Hills.

Of our five females two have the anterior wings conspicuously rayed

with white like some Assam specimens, and three (two from the Little

Brother Island and one from 8. Andaman) have the veins of these wings

either simply bordered both sides with paler black than the general ground-

colour or only exhibit here and there faint traces of white scales like others

from the southern slopes of the Khasi Hills (Sylhet).

The males which are least differentiated from the females in point of

markings, also resemble them in the fuller and more broadly rounded inner

angle of their anterior wings.

95. PaPpILio MAYO.

P. mayo, Atkinson, Proc, Zool. Soc. Lond. 1873, p. 736, pl. 63, fig. 1, ¢

P. charicles, Hewitson, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1874, ser. 4, vol. xiv, p. 356, 9 ;

Exot. Butt. 1875, vol. v, pl. xiv, Pap. fig. 45, 9.

The shape of the wings and the presence of red markings on the under-

side of the hinder pair prove that P. mayo is more closely allied to P.

androgeus than to P. polymnestor ; nota single red scale being to be detect-

ed in the hind wing of the latter except at the base of the organ, and

the conspicuous blue-grey band on the upperside of the former being no-

thing more than an excessive development and concentration of the radiating

1881. ] Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 253

lines of grey scales with which P. androgeus is more or less conspicuously

ornamented between the veins and folds of all its wings, but especially of

the posterior pair, on the upperside. P. mayo is also adorned in the anterior

wings with radiating shorter lines of luteous grey scales, a point not

mentioned by Atkinson nor represented by him in his figure.

It is a well-known fact that the Continental P. androgeus is provided

with three different forms of female, two tailless like the male and one

tailed, which mimicks the red-spotted P. dowbledayi just as the corre-

sponding female of the closely allied P. memnon does the yellow-spotted

P. coon. The two rare tailless females of its Andaman representative

have not yet been detected; but there is no doubt whatever that in the

P. charicles of Hewitson we have the commoner tailed form, which mimicks

the red-tailed P. rhodifer. Our first specimens of the supposed two species

were captured by the native collector Moti Ram in 1872 all together in

the same spot; and all the numerous specimens (upwards of fifty in num-

ber) of P. mayo which have passed through our hands during the past two

years are males, and all the (some 6 to 8) P. charicles females.

From these facts we can come to no other conclusion than that the

two are the opposite sexes of one and the same species, and we accordingly

unite them under the former as being the prior of these two names.

96. PapiLio POLYTES, var. NIKOBARUS, Felder.

97. PAPILIO AGAMEMNON, Linn.

98. PAPpimLio EURYPYLUS, Linn.

99. Paprnio RHODIFER, Butler.

@. Differs from the male in having all its wings broader, and the

crimson of the posterior ones not quite so bright.

100. Papim“io cLYTIA, var. FLAVOLIMBATUS. Pl. XIV, Fig. 1, 2, &.

We have since received many males and a female, the former all quite

constant, and the latter differing from them only in its broader wings and

in the paler fulvous markings of both sides of the posterior ones.

*101. PAPILIO ANTIPHATES, Cramer.

102. _Papinio La=sTRYGONUM, W.-M.

g. Wings all lighter above in consequence partly of their greater

breadth, partly of the bands and other black markings being narrower or

less developed, and partly of the smaller extent of grey present on the

posterior pair: the fifth forked black band not reaching the inner angle on

either side and none of the bands of the anterior pair being connected by

a black edging at the inner margin, and the two marginal and sub-marginal

lunular bands of the posterior pair being smaller and less diffused and

more distinctly divided from one another by light scales anteriorly on the

upperside.

Length of anterior wing 1:8; whence expanse = 8°75 inches.

A single specimen,

254 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [No. 4,

103. PAPILIO PREXASPES.

P. prexaspes, Felder, Reise Novara, Lep. vol. i, p. 107, pl. xv, fig. d, g, from

Malacca.—Oberthiir, E’tudes D’Entom. ivme livr. p. 46, ¢ 9, from the Andaman Isles.

@. Wings above lighter and dingier, much in fact, asin P. chaon,

Westw., with the fascia of the underside of the anterior ones faintly

indicated.

Anterior wings below with an incurved ashy-white fascia beyond the

end of the cell, commencing near the costal margin, interrupted by the

veins and folds, and rapidly decreasing to the third median veinlet, where

it ends to recommence at the first, whence it increases to the submedian

vein.

Tails of the posterior wings broader at the expanded extremity . and

narrower at the constricted portion, just as in P. chaon 9 as compared with

its males.

Length of anterior wing 2°35; whence expanse == 4°86 inches.

Seven males and two females.

Family HESPERIDA.

104. IsmEeNE cHRomuUS, Cramer.

Andaman females all have only a single small semitransparent subapical

speck between the last two branches of the subcostal of the anterior wing ;

but those from Continental India have sometimes one and sometimes two

besides this on the disk of the same wing, which in one from Bangalore

in South India are enlarged into two conspicuous reversed comma-shaped

spots. ,

105. IsmENE MALAYANA, Felder.

The females have a small semitransparent yellowish discal speck be-

tween the two posterior branches of the median vein and of course lack the

oblique band of short lines of modified scales seen in the males of this as

well as of the preceding closely-allied species,

106. IsmenE arta, Moore.

107. IsMENE LEBADEA, var. ANDAMANICA, nov.

é. Wings above dark brown of a slightly greenish tinge, all without

spots.

Anterior wings bearing a huge and dense pear-shaped sericeous patch

of sete glossed with greyish-greenish and extending nearly from the bottom

of the angle formed at the base of the organ by the subcostal and submedian

veins about to the level of the end of the fourth fifth of the length of the

latter vein, with all the setze directed backwards and slightly outwards ;

with the costal margin purplish; the outer portion beyond the setulose

patch bronzy ; and the cilia pale luteous.

Ss ee le ek eer ee !|hCU lhe

1881. ] Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 255

Posterior wings purple-glossed, with two subparallel raised discal

longitudinal lines of modified scales attached to the apparently thickened

bases of the first and second median veinlets, and with the cilia pale orange.

Anterior wings below bronzy-brown with a patch of brilliant amethyst-

purple sparsely irrorated with white scales and extending from the end of

the cell nearly to the apex of each organ, and with the basal portion of

the wing-membrane behind the median vein and its first branch whitey-

brown passing to ashy posteriorly, and with a tuft of brown-tipped yellow

sete arranged longitudinally upon and on each side of the basal half of

the submedian vein.

Posterior wings below purple-glossed, darkest over the scent-glands,

with an interrupted transverse discal band of white scales from near the

abdominal margin to the middle of the organs, where it diffuses itself

widely over a diffused patch of amethyst-purple.

@. All the wings above and below paler and duller and glossed with

purple, the anterior ones spotted.

Anterior wings suffused with purple on the disk, which bears three

semitransparent yellow lustrous spots of the same size, relative proportions,

and shape as in C. at¢ina, Hew., with a fourth smaller and elongate yellow

opaque spot placed just in front of the submedian vein rather beyond the

middle of the organs.

3. 2. Eyes blood-red.

Antenne purplish brown with the club bright luteous below.

Length of anterior wing g 1:25, @ 1:25; whence expanse = $ 2°65,

¢ 2°65 inches.

The patch of setze on the upperside of the anterior wings, the yellow

tuft (which probably serves as a scent-fan) on the underside of the same

wings, and the lines of modified scales (which probably cover the scent-

glands as they seem soiled as if by some exuding fluid) on the upper-

side of the posterior wings are structures peculiar to the male sex.

108. IsmENE DRUNA, Moore.

9. Differs from the male only in the absence of the sexual streak in

the anterior wings.

In both sexes of this species the anterior wings are tipped with paler

on both sides.

109. IsMENE EXCLAMATIONIS.

Hesp. exclamationis (Fabr.), Butler, Cat. Diurn. Lep. Fabr. 1870, p. 269, pl. iii,

fig. 2.

Numerous males and females.

110. IsMENE HARISA.

I. harisa, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc, Lond. 1865, p. 782, g Q.

A single female.

256 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [No. 4,

111. IsmMENE BADRA.

Goniloba badra, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. p. 778, g ¢.

A single female in very fine condition.

112. Ta@tapEs atica, Moore.

Numerous specimens of both sexes.

118. - TaarapEs RAVI, Moore.

114. TAGIADES MENAKA. A

Pterygospidea menaka, Moore, Proc. Zool. Lond. 1865, p. 778, 6 9, from ‘N. E,

Bengal.’

Male and female.

115. ‘laGIADES BHAGAVA, var. ANDAMANICA, nov. Pl. IV, Fig. 5, @.

Satarupa bhagava, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1865, p. 781, 3, from ‘N. HE.

Bengal.’

Numerous males and a female from S. Andaman.

$. With the cream-coloured subbasal band of the posterior wings in

one specimen narrower and not continued on to the anterior wings, in an-

other as broad as in an Upper Tenasserim example, and continued faintly

on to the anterior wings ; with the spot at the end of the cell larger than

in the female and not isolated from the fuscous outer margin; and with

the transverse abdominal band concolorous with the subbasal.

@. Wings above paler, with the spots of the anterior wings whiter and

larger, and the band of the posterior ones pure white, much broader, and

extending on to the anterior ones broadly up to the submedian vein and

thence narrowly up to the first median veinlet between the two pairs of

black spots.

Posterior wings with a black speck at the end of the cell on a white

ground on both sides, and the two anterior of the semicircular series of

black spots on the upperside nearly, but on the underside wholly, placed on

the white subbasal band.

A specimen from the Sikkim Hills, 8000 feet, differs in having the

band broader both on the» posterior wings and between the two pairs of

spots in the anterior ones.

116. PrEsionEURA atysos, Moore.

Our specimens from §, Andaman, the Sikkim Hills, and the N. E.

Frontier districts (Sibsagar, ete.,) all agree with one another in always

having three conjugated obliquely placed subapical semitransparent spots

and usually three in the reversed oblique series, the innermost of which is

separated from the next to it by a greater interval than this is from the

outermost, which latter is the absent one in those specimens with only two

in the series.

Males and females.

1881. | Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 257

117. PLESIONEURA PARALYSOS, n. sp.

Proc. As. Soc. Bengal, August 1881, p. 143.

g- @. Closely allied to P. alysos, but differing therefrom, on the upper-

side of the anterior wings, in the discal oblique semitransparent white

lustrous band being broader with less irregular margins, and in only one

small spot, placed between the third median and the discoidal veinlet, midway

between the discal band and the outer margin, being present; and, on

the underside of the posterior pair, in having one or two small white opaque

lustrous spots, one near the end of the cell, the larger and the more

constantly present, and the other just beyond it between the first and

second median veinlets.

Three males and one female.

Length of anterior wing g °78, 9 ‘82; whence expanse = g 1 66,

9 1°74 inches.

Specimens from the Sikkim Hills ; Sibsagar (S. Z. Peal), Dhunsiri

valley and Dafla Hills, Assam (4. H. Godwin- Austen) ; Trevandrum,

S. India (# W. Bourdilion), and Ceylon (F. R. Mackwood) are devoid of

all traces of the spots on the lower surface of the posterior wings,

118, PLESIONEURA DAN, var. ANDAMANICA, nov.

Pap. dan, Fabr., Mant. Ins, ii, p. 88 ; Hesperia fatih, Kollar in Hiigel’s Kaschmir,

vol. iv, pl. 18, figs. 5, 6..—Plesionewra dan, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1865, p. 789.

Our specimens from Port Blair differ from Continental ones in baving

the discal series of spots all run together so as to form an unbroken band,

and the three subapical spots conjugated and in the same straight line,

with their conjoined inner margin nearly straight and their outer festooned :

and two examples exhibit in addition two smaller dots placed nearly par-

allel to the outer margin just below and external to the three subapical ones,

Numerous specimens.

119. PLESIONEURA LEUCOCERA.

Hesperia leucocera, Kollar in Hugel’s Kaschmir, 1848, vol, iv, p. 454, pl. xviii,

figs. 3, 4.

Plesioneura sumitra, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1865, p. 787, from N. E. Bengal.

=p pulomaya, Id., loc. cit. p. 787, from ‘ Darjeeling’.

———— anbareesa, Id., loc. cit. p. 788, from Maungbhoom, Bengal.

chamunda, 14., loc. cit. p. 788, from Bengal.

putra, Id., loc. cit. p. 788, from Bengal.

Our large series of specimens from the Sikkim Hills, Cherrapunji in

the Khasi Hills, the N. W. Himalayas, Travancore, Ceylon, and S, Anda-

man furnishes us with an almost complete series of gradations between

those with the smallest number and the greatest amount of coalescence and

_ those presenting the largest number and the least coalescence of the spots

on the disk of the anterior wings; moreover, the orange spots in the pos-

terior wings are to the last degree capricious in their development, being

258 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Khopalocerous [No 4,

exceedingly prominent in some and totally wanting in others ; not a single

character, in fact, which we have chosen in our attempts to divide our series

into local races has proved to be constant,

120. PLESIONEURA PRABA.

P. praba, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1865, p. 790, g¢ ¢.

Three males from S. Andaman.

121. Hersprerra canrra, Moore.

The three females have, in addition to the eight spots present it males,

a more or less well-developed triangular bright yellow opaque one touching

the submedian rather beyond the middle of this, and appearing on the under-

sides as an imperfect band between that vein and the first median veinlet ;—

and, moreover, have the whole underside thickly and evenly clothed with

rufous-brown scales.

122. Hesprerra ocErA, Hewitson.

g. Wings above rich dark purple-brown with bronzy reflections.

Anterior wings typically with eight semitransparent pale yellow lustrous

spots, namely, two, dot-like, at the end of the cell, of which the posterior

is the larger, a third subquadrate, the largest of all, between the first and

second median veinlets, a fourth, about half the size, between the second

and third median veinlets, with a dot, the fifth, beyond and in front of it,

and a series of three dots, the sixth, seventh, and eighth, in a series, in front

of this again.

Posterior wings each with a conspicuous tuft of long dark brown pale-

based sete inserted into the wing membrane immediately behind the base

of the subcostal trunk,

Wings below lighter and duller.

Anterior wings with a huge oval ashy patch of a most brilliant

satiny lustre, occupying the middle four fifths of the portion of the organs

between the median vein and the posterior margin, and in the middle of

which is so placed as to be divided by the submedian vein a very much

smaller oval patch of brown modified scales.

?. Wings above paler and scarcely at all suffused with purple, with

the sete olive-green and the cilia pale luteous. + an

Anterior pair all but invariably with nine spots, an additional opaque

one being present just in front of the submedian vein a little beyond the

middle of the organs.

Wings below pure dead uniform olive- brown.

Length of anterior wing ¢ ‘74, ? -86; whence expanse == d 1:63,

? 1°88 inches.

In the male of this species the basal tuft on the upperside of the pos-

terior wings probably serves as the scent-fan, while the patch of modified

scales on the underside of the anterior ones covers, and collects sponge-like

the odorous fluid secreted by, subjacent glands.

1881. ] Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 259

Obs. The female has been described by Mr. Moore as that of his

HI, cahira (vide supra).

The male varies considerably in the number of spots in the anterior

wings, while the female is almost constant. These variations may most

conveniently be exhibited in such a formula as the following, in which the

numerals 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, and 8 stand for the semicircular series of eight

discal spots seen in typical examples numbered in the order of their sueces-

sion from before backwards inwards and forwards, the eypher (0) wherever

it occurs indicating that that particular spot the place of whose number it

occupies is absent, and w representing the submedian additional spot all

but invariably present in females only :—

aed

eae =

Typical.

Rae Ce ae eee coin et ae Soe Os

RRB Re YH eee | COCO OOOO OHR EEF

++tH++4+t4+)++44+4+4+4+4+4+4+4+4++4

MPNNPNNMNNMNNNW) CNHNNMMNYWPNNWNMNNWKNWLD

tt++t+tH++4+ [+++ 4¢t¢¢+¢++4+4+4+

WOUOWWWWWWW,) WWWWWWWWwWWwWW WD WD

Peete tee ete tt te t+4++4+

PEEP SE LEE SE COCOCOOCOROCKR KEKE BE

++t+4+4+4+-4+t/+t+4+4+4+4+4+4+4+4+4+4+4+4

OU Or OV OT OU OA OL OV OU] Ot St OV Ort OV Or OS OV OF G1 OU SU OV OH

ete deh ree eel teh ee eh eo

DDD DD DAD DAD) ARDAAAIMWAwWAIAAIAIA OS

Ht+t+t+t+et /+++4¢4+4+¢4+4¢444+4+4+4+

NNSNSNN S| NNN NNN NSN NN SST

tHe tttHet(tttt+ ttt ettet+set

CODDADAAMOMA! TAAMAAWDOAOHDHOO WO

+ 2)

Helis

+a1§

+ of Bs

+4¢|H

+ 2)

+ 0

123. Hesprerta conaca, Moore.

Two males and four females.

124. HESPERIA SALA.

Hesperia sala, Hewitson, Trans. Entom. Soc. Lond., ser, 3, vol. ii, 1866, p. 500,

from Singapore.

@. Wings above vandyke-brown with a very faint vinaceous tinge.

Anterior wings with four semitransparent white lustrous spots all close

together in the middle of the disk, two in the cell, the posterior of which is

double the size of the anterior, which is the smallest of all, another immedi-

ately behind and in the same straight line with these, quadrate, the largest

of all, being fully double the size of the posterior of the two cellular ones,

260 Wood-Mason & de Nicéville—On the Rhopalocerous [No. 4,

and the fourth placed quincuncially between the second and third and rather

smaller than the former of these.

Posterior wings immaculate.

Wings below paler, darkest around the spots in the anterior ones, all

also suffused with vinaceous,

Anterior ones with the sutural area ashy and a large patch in the —

internomedian area whiter and showing ae on the upperside as a some-

what diffused whitish speck.

Posterior wings clothed with ashy scales and bearing a cellular round-

ish spot darker than the ground-colour, around which spot are semicireularly

arranged three or four similar ones, as in H. divodasa.

Cilia dusky-ashy.

Length of anterior wing ‘56; whence expanse == 1:23 inches.

Closely allied to H. divodasa, Moore.

The “three minute brown spots before the apex’ of the anterior

wings mentioned by Hewitson are not discernible in our two specimens ;

they correspond to the dark brown marks which bound the apical dots on

both sides in some specimens of H. divodasa, and, consequently, represent

the apical semitransparent dots of that species.

125. HESPERIA NAROOA.

H. narooa, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1878, p. 687, pl. 45, fig. 4, ¢ ?, from

Bombay and Ceylon.

A male agreeing exactly with Moore’s figure, but not quite so perfect-

ly with his description, five discal spots being described but only four

figured.

Obs. This species is said by Mr. Moore to differ only in its larger

size from the H. contigua of Mabille, a species which we have failed

to trace in the literature.

126. HESPERIA ACROLEUCA, N. sp.

Telegonus acroleucus, Proc. As. Soc. Bengal, August, 1881, p. 143.

Hesperia hiraca, Moore, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. September 1881, p. 318, 9.

6. Wings above dark brown slightly suffused with vinous.

Anterior wings tipped with ashy-white and with three large semitrans-

parent pale yellow quadrangular lustrous spots arranged as in Z. thraa,

namely, one in the cell with its outer margin bifestooned and its inner

biscalloped, another larger and elongated below and partly under this

between the first and second median veinlets, and a third, the smallest of

the three, rhomboidal, between the second and third median veinlets,

and with the cilia dusky at the apex, but gradually becoming pale yellow

towards the inner angle.

Posterior wings darker towards the outer margin with all the cilia

pale yellow.

1881. ] Lepidoptera of the Andaman Islands. 261

Wings below paler and duller, suffused with purple on the disk, and

ornamented, especially on the medial area of the posterior sas, with scat-

tered ochreous setiform scales.

Antenne black with the straight portion of the club broadly and

conspicuously incompletely ringed with cretaceous white and the much

shorter terminal hooked portion red internally.

@. Differs from the male only in its larger size; and in not having

the anterior wings tipped with ashy, nor the antenne nearly so conspicu-

ously ringed with white.

dé @. Hyes blood-red.

Palpi with the terminal joint rudimentary.

Length of anterior wing 6 1:05, ¢ 1:09; whence expanse = ¢$ 2:26,

2 2:32 inches.

127. TrLEGoNUs THyrstis, Fabr.

The male of this species presents, on the upperside of each anterior

wing, three lines of modified scales, namely, one along the posterior side of

the median vein between the origins of its first and second branches, ano-

ther on each side of the first median veinlet from the origin of this up to

the second discal spot, and a third, also double, along an equal portion of

the submedian vein, and a thick clothing of sete paler than the eround.-

colour at the base of the internomedian area and a similar clothing of paler

setee on the middle three-fourths of the sutural area ; and, on the under-

side, a conspicuous and equally long furry patch of pale-fulvous coarse

sete divided by the submedian vein.

Five males and a female.

128. Hare Bpeturta, Hewitson.

129. PaMPHILA MATHIAS.

Hesperia mathias (Fabr.), Butler, Cat. Fabr. Lep. Brit. Mus, 1869, p. 275, pl. 3,

fig. 8, ¢.

The are referred to H. chaya in our previous list are now placed

under this species.

130. PAMPHILA PURREFA.

P. purreea, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1877, p. 594, pl. lviii, fig. 10,

?. Larger than the male, with the yellow discal band throughout in

the posterior wings, but only in the internomedian area in the anterior

ones, and the yellow portions of the cilia, especially towards the inner and

anal angles, darker, inclining to orange.

Length of anterior wing ‘55; whence expanse = 1°18 inches.

A male and a female.

131. Pampnina gota, Moore.

132. Pampnina mMa#sorpEs, Butler.

133. PampuHina averas, Linn,

T'wo males.

262 Description of a new Species of Rostellaria. [No. 4,

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. Papilio clytia, var. flavolimbatus, Oberthtr. 3. Upperside.

5s ee —_ ———_ ¢. Underside.

5 8. Hebomoia roepstorfii, W.-M., g. Upperside.

» tk g. Underside.

Os ——_—_—- ——— 8. Upperside.

XVII.—Deseription of a new Species of Rostellaria, from the Bay of

Bengal. By Grorrrey Neviun, C. M. Z. S.

[Received November 38rd ;—Read December 7th, 1881.]

ROSTELLARIA DELICATULA, N. sp.

Distinguished at once from all the other living species of the genus

by its thin, delicate, and translucent substance, in these respects showing

a highly important approach to some fossil forms. Colour a pale ochra-

ceous brown lineated on the last whorl with four narrow white bands, each

of which terminates in one of the four projecting digitate processes of the —

outer lip, one only of these bands appearing in the middle of the preceding

four whorls ; spire not quite half the entire length, apex moderately acute ;

whorls 104, moderately convex, the last conspicuously convexly tumid and

like the preceding one, marked with a slight sutural depression, produced

at the base into a short canaliculation, relatively less developed than in any

of the other known species, this “ canal” is slightly tortuously deflected,

more conspicuously so than in &L. magnus (Chemnitz); the first three or

four whorls are sculptureless, the next three or four inconspicuously but

regularly spirally striated, striae about ten in number, filiform and slightly

punctured, becoming obsolete on the last two whorls, except at the base of

the last of all, where they reappear more coarsely developed than before ;

there are also five varices, somewhat inconspicuous, at intervals on the last

four whorls, which also show, under a lens, minute longitudinal striation,

the striae close set, fine, and flexuous ; aperture oval, rather large, with the

peristome thickened and Jonfipuineaa with four equidistant, relatively

somewhat small, digitate processes. :

Long. 76, diam. 28; from the apex to suture of the last whorl 294,

from base of the aperture to end of the “ canal” 64 mill.

This highly interesting and very characteristic form, quite unlike any

of the other seven known living species of the genus [as restricted] was

dredged in deep water off Cheduba, Arrakan Coast, by Surgeon J. Arm-

strong, late Naturalist to the Indian Marine Survey.

1881. ] W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna. 263

XVIII.—A numerical Estimate of the Species of Animals chiefly Land and

Lreshwater hitherto recorded from British India and its Dependen-

cies.— By Witu1am T. Buanrorp, F. R. 8.

[Received November 10th ;—Read December 7th, 1881.]

A few months ago I endeavoured to obtain an estimate of the number

of species belonging to the animal kingdom that are found in British India

and its Dependencies. I learned, somewhat to my surprise, that not only

did no such census of the nominal species exist, but that, with the exception

of the Vertebrata, the classes and orders had but rarely been catalogued in

such a manner as to render an estimate of the number of species found in

different countries practicable. I learned, moreover that, owing doubtless

to the difficulty of ascertaining the number of species described, it was

impossible to obtain a general enumeration of the fauna of any large area

of the earth’s surface.

The marine fauna inhabiting the seas around India is necessarily of

vast extent and very imperfectly known. Confining myself, in the sub-

kingdoms except the Vertebrata, to the land and freshwater fauna alone, I

found anything like a correct estimate of the known species, except

amongst the Vertebrata and the Mollusca, very difficult to procure. With

the assistance of some friends, to whom I am greatly indebted for their

aid, I have, however, obtained a rough idea of the number of species hither-

to recorded in several orders, and this estimate leads to some very curious

results, so much so that I think it may be useful to publish the data I

have obtained, imperfect as they are.

In the first place, I should state precisely what is the area that I

understand as comprised in the title of British India and its Dependencies.

Of course the whole Peninsula of India proper is included, together with

Ceylon. On the westward, Baluchistan is classed as a dependency, but

not Afghanistan, so that the western frontier extends to Persia. Kashmir

carries the boundary northward beyond the Karakoram pass to the confines

of Eastern Turkestan, but this is the only Trans-Himalayan region com-

prised in the limits adopted; further east the small Himalayan states

between Kashmir and Kamaon, with Kamaon itself, Nepal, Sikkim, and

Bhutan, are allincluded as Dependencies, although in the case of Nepal and

Bhutan the position politically is open to some question. But the fauna

of these countries has always been included in that of India, and but few

forms are known from them that do not occur in Sikkim or some other

truly dependent state. All Great Tibet is excluded and so are the Hima-

layan tracts east of Bhutan. Assam with the hills to the south of the

valley, Manipur, Cachar, Sylhet, Tipperah, Chutiaganj, and British Burmah

264 W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna. [No. 4,

(Arakan, Pegu, Tenasserim) are comprised within our limits, but not Inde-

pendent Burmah. On the mainland the frontier chosen doves not run south

beyond the end of Tenasserim, the Straits Settlements being excluded ; but

the fauna of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands is added to that of British

Burma, of which they form dependencies.

It would be easy to find reasons for modifying various portions of

the boundaries chosen, but they are believed to coincide as nearly as possi-

ble with the “red line” that marks the limit of British power. The

most questionable addition of the whole is perhaps Ceylon, for this island,

though entirely British, is in no sense a dependency of British India. But

Ceylon is included for zoological reasons: its fauna differs very little indeed

from that of Southern India, and the most important and typically Indian

portion of the fauna would be imperfect were the animals of the island

omitted.

The area thus circumscribed includes portions of two great zoological

regions, the Oriental and the Palearctic. To the latter belong northern

Kashmir and part of Baluchistan together with all the Himalayas above

an elevation varying from about 7000 to about 10,000 feet in different

parts of the range ; the former comprises the remainder of the area. The

comparatively small tract of the Palearctic region includes parts of at least

two separable subregions of the higher Himalayas and portions of the Cen-

tral Asiatic plateau, whilst in the Oriental part of the area the whole of

two of Mr. Wallace’s subregions* and portions of the other two are in-

cluded.

The following are the numbers of species known, so far as I have

been able to determine them. I repeat that whilst the number of Verte-

brate species is, I believe, a fair approximation to the real number inhabit-

ing the country, the Invertebrates are, as a rule, much less accurately known,

and that whilst in the Vertebrata both land and marine forms are included,

amongst the Invertebrata, the land and freshwater species alone are enumer-

ated.

The data for the Mammals are various. I have collated the various

works by Jerdon, Blyth, Dobson, Anderson, and others, and as nearly as I

can estimate the following species are known :—

OUADRUMANA. (5. aes tasvancenee ali sisdaciyen eisai onesie sgh 23

DLEMATERG, cn sgdox banaue ta deeaen ied ce ooatec ents bia chee SE 3

CHIROPUUBA,) is; sac sesies'a edcieskipapint nie shen dea ca canoes oe enn

TNSEOTIVORA; 1. iphs tes oct co letews castes an seamsiiey tee ieeer eee

CARNIVORA,! sttisindesseonsinniocbitgeadhaakischtesecl ste aaiaene eee

* It must be understood that Mr. Wallace’s subdivisions are open to a considera-

ble revision, and, as I shewed some years since, the boundaries of his Indian and

Ceylonese subregions at all events are not correct,

;

1881. ] W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna, 265

CRPAGHA, at icbctedstias tiidecabardesistes soaccvindvovade sith Ce

PLODMITEA wi esietvasis ecee van Sich ohn Weber aad va at hike ecaee ae ‘ene

EMME TAS Vans Cres s1sa RRLIN GHA t oexd eine LabeaWibeD tadcdvoasaases 4:7

SIRENIA, WeRPCA AIA ARP AUS UN kalau nih ave a Id Raut ah ala gaia die 1

UADEWEATA, scccccscons Hadad vadtcuat Mite a hawt Ndeiaientdeasae Oe

405

For Birds, I take Mr. Hume’s lists* in ‘ Stray Feathers,’ Vol. VIII,

pp. 81—1i16.

It is scarcely necessary to say that the birds of India are

better known than any other class. For the convenience of Indian ornitho-«

logists too, to whom the new classification is, as yet, not sufficiently familiar,

I adopt the old as employed by Jerdon, although I must apologize for

having recourse to an artificial and unscientific arrangement. I give the

numbers of some of the more important orders and families. As Mr. Hume

has shewn, about 70 species here included are doubtful.

RAPTORES :

PME EDS na nicedicrs's canis nie ladies tepeen causes 97

Striges, 0000000010 e COR roi coe ree see roses 805 80@ sas 52

INSESSORES :

CoLUMBI, .

RASORES :

GRALLATORES :

149

SESE COE ead asd dae diside con nteedbdngoae o natives, AKO

Picarie, covececcerne Oboe rer rer res COO rerresces 212

ME SSENCSNS s Haclete euncee a ceiaeeey gebeaire Pindew 952

— 1182

COC CEC CO EHEC HEH HHH FE OHT HEHEHE HEHSHT OSS soe seer eseeeeeese eH see 46

LE LOPOCUIOOE,. aoa weccivenies visaed taleamy eras. 8

GRO rivsene ves dcrad at nee states huienecn OF

1449

Otidide, eoeree OCCCFOreseesereos OS eoeeee e@oeseo 6

PERE COPS 5 occ Se naioksc utouvultinn kala bietmote «cs 67

eee hare cae Cassin da eaten dee Be hes

ado oak os nasla's odicca hs feioben ogc nenaree \aee

Oe Sak as ea Sic teehee keene. O

* Mr. Hume’s limits differ from mine by excluding Baluchistan and the Mergui

Archipelago, which I include. There are not, however, I believe, half a dozen birds

known from the two together that are not found within Indian limits elsewhere.

266 W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna.

NATATORES :

The data for

CHELONIA,

CROCODILIA,

LACERTILIA :

OPHIDIA:

Arderd@. i <s ane teens iP ea aaetatuactieteiee

Taptalid@, erence eaves bit eciar eee

PIgalende,.! oc aint eee

Lb hids iid istry tat etn ee

Phenicopteride; sccissidics aeagastenseoees 2

NSCOR 2k os0) Gee sins Sipe owe saat se wteres eee 36

POM CUDIA?, song ie camsin intenmalee pee ae Tae

Pp COLE G ) aie ciounenscianueeoaen cee team

DOT IO a swe mans tipo ee Be ee 34

PRACLONIAE:: < afhss sae ias Renedam teen e coe 3

WL Bis wets ave sasinae misc. s speaks a leaeeee ceewe 3

Attagenid@, .......4. sane cenabun he semen ee 2

PClacantde, a. ices iiensvahven sinia oie Sts ane ae

Graculid@, ...06. Pace ig a aahiacetles cael ie stee

[ No. 4,

135

1681

the Reptiles are again various. Gunther’s and Theobald’s

works form the basis for the enumeration.

VOPANADD, 56 nosis 9 ccs ee ws eae see sapiens 5

LACHER iii saddadclcrteade ts 600 6tde dediodshe 14

ZORUW IEG ecinivaetaiseboss 4s0deeee

SemIetde ys isis SE ee cee eee

Geokotwde ! 3Ncccedcidtgtdd las cadens ee Oe

A GAMUT, 2... s0sssessy some tbnvecae seen

Ohameleontide, ...... oe ess vient bok oe

Pyphtoptdda, sicseasistissedisesssscesevece ves AO

PordrGeid@y.: i¢hisdactesipapea ear aeeeatenons 2

Kenopeltidesy...csciesssissessspVee eae

Cropeltida@, .ssaesseinne's ssa sedegaepeacee eas 4]

Colaimarid Gy sees vas so<0esbweleca¥e SL iteaheny a ee

Oligo dotadi dey: sxvdseiiuns idestoateteeadeoks alee

Colsbride nih Dias teipte WDE a eats 57

ELomalopsid@,- iiisos Vibssvssvvergdarevasesd) LO

182

1881.] W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna. 267

OPHIDIA :

Acontiophid@, ....00ssconssesoeses esighemewetyii) X

Pee RropHida; |. si rsiiarn carves eh denesene'ees.| 8

DORA OTTEAA, (ps trary storretonjieh iasrate 5

SPU OPIMG,. sai uiee el ele Oe Ne

MIPD EE ME ryt Yes op teinvatsecvial eed Pome tre 12

PYCOdGREIdD | « 455 cies epiepins Sobdopixkioven cemme 10

Ambly Cophalid@,-: ii ovsscinsspadans tye bnid- 5

ER ORMID 360 t5 oi: ebddin dte ead acne aed: 2

Erycidea, Lee ee ee ee ee 2 ee 2

AEP OCR OT ONE Ss spuiiories vente ves Since a

UME BIS, «vag c8d 345 ode ings se Ree ee ee, a

CPCI OEE so cci cond dah ese¥ es cmreeeeeioaeen 17

LUC No ee RR DRIER A OeT KEs coe

— 274

514:

The number of Amphibia is less easily determined as the species of

BatTracuia require careful revision.. The number known is about 100, of

which 1 only belongs to the UropEta and 5 to the PsrupoPHIDIA.

The numbers of the Fishes are taken from Dr. Day’s work, and are

consequently trustworthy.

A CONDNOPTENY G11; s.c0dsiag sss eaarss odsh; 2008 sbarecssves secs 705

Acanthint, -.scccsvosee WEhaGheasdbetesdaceessasscciaaseres 43

PE RYSODONE : LoS Saas eek euicee ese eae ade CRO

EOPNOOPANONH, i536 cissahedecdecedi cdot sdiedtsadevcsadces 15

Plectognathi, ....... GRLDTLERSTUUAARER AE SAAR ater eteeoney ae eee

ChONAVOPLEPY FOO, ives esa ainarebeeerviviee ss dieaeoeray |) OO

1357

My principal authority for the Mollusca (land and freshwater) is Mr.

Theobald’s list printed as a supplement to the Conchologia Indica. I have

omitted the estuarine species therein enumerated. Unfortunately I have

not the numbers of the different families, and, as I am writing away from

books, I can only give the approximate numbers of the classes here. They

are—

GASTEROPODA (land and freshwater), ............... 900

LAMELLIBRANCHIATA (all freshwater), ..0.......5. 100

268 W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna. [No. 4,

The next subkingdom Arthropoda includes the most formidable numeri-

cally of all orders, those of insects. Of some of these fairly approximate

estimates may be formed, the principal difficulty in groups like Coleoptera

and Lepidoptera being the labour of enumeration, but of many orders very

little is known.

The numbers of the CotzopTERa are taken from Gemminger and

Harold’s Catalogue, with additions up to 1878 from the mi Record.

The following is the result :

Oicindelidd@, ** iicsthissizatonccs iatitdoed isa eaeresoes beevame yee

Oarabid@,: asceicstiess tix’ s6tetinseestiees Preah ehrT 617

Diajtiscida, iitsc cs 1s5siahudsh see pee errs We Re Rite eae

Gyre, 2) siccbensenes its ak patos oc ROT as wee 13

TT ydrophilid@, sesscerecsereeerseveccscsenvensscececoace - op

PUbsstd@,-> sau sdecacadsiis css batted feateYsvemseeewea as -c ae, aS

Staphylintd@y w.sisisversestaescbiveonssccesces son Rata vlms 476

PselaQntd a ceace sutne sods age se shasusen esse teesnrada st .n as eee

SCY DUENULE, a swsanices sansua ane vine. vecueesena access dst ieee

SUI PHI, acon stow cwiiasaNs eens Scan pexsevctaees eaeeteseas 11

DPrithopterry quads: devs 6d vaiiveaae toa ¥esdseicsaiets pe odes ceugl gees

SCaphidaeda, sh ciishvews ele som -nap ets eslete anh aeons sae 7

Pl astenidaes ide sah di daha Be eva odabo. de Ode c 2a oak et ee

Phalacrid@,. 320i Get Fed dak } Gt ce Shghna, ds ee deauN ieee 18

DV ULNA, «Lass vos «dues sqevn0 sds sess oeneeyctenesieenenyy Wee

DVD GOSUULE. sc eaiidne'eys sce ages coeanenenssheenetepes ie 9

Oolyditdd, .,..0ccoreere beeeeceereecees Ro slcn s4a0s ace eee 19

PAYSON ULE, 5: is5 ads ney «fe besepeces sx teesssssta5s)hvaceeeane 3

Ory ptoplagide, wacraixss susxes sésasnagiaks teh teeta 9

Piathriderde,. saesey aie odesed caoes seeks eek’ avon

My cetophigide, \..<ccssscmedesatancestnece: ip aesuaneuente 3

DIOTINGSULAE ju. -'s0e dca ves seabeianes 49 b 90 cGnenSnesiereen totem 8

Bypr hide, <...cceviiestwessta te pas awh aosans dines seasons 12

Parnidae,ie.cccccccrce Mabe tesieeen cutee Cogs we Nad voidech ie Extee 5

TT eter ocevtdee cee’) Githaated eaves saiecses totes. bee ee tes 6

Diweninid aes. Lewtadinwabalosesnins veh oaeets bs Yan vue eee hie 2.) a

Scarabe@tdae, reccceseeseeses bi ecchud od ievee eee EEpih Leib Qe »«, (608

Bupresteddes } to. sisaclssbit is @aaleahs si dedawacget toa vomee ete meee

TL RrOschdae. Mike wc bana nob paweae ee keyeembe Meee eee nA 4

Mucnemidae, .. ver .os6useensosherden deine slayheserevarecdansy Ape

Tilater edge, 4. iocadu' vid DU Aaaso Atay y «529 eee Fise ee eee

hip tdocertdde,s im, .1.ciisscousonees age bere Ff

Drsctllidae, .ccces.chessee oon oh bys 4d G65 484 4n0e oeenae eect

Deleplortdae, bia ix +00 esas puseds gekpetaaetenter eee ee

1881. ] W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna. 269

CR Ol aaa ocak es oes NRA MRea ELODIE AL nes 48

EAHUCDYWAAGG,. «dace vas ss sversnrveersesangtoreeeveddaewe sae 2

LEER ely «aah eases 3s thas Chane en geVaanae wd bebueva des aes A,

TFOSTPYCRADMOS oo 4 pancetta actawens Webbe. gd lugekar asd ines vs 2

We | Seon ae sadaeahan saWadl eke fantecds eeaaaeeeeninn 6

PN ARR CR COLON OIG. 6S) «Sac ocutigsenadecehaduavesconnieage 2

Tenebrionidae, saphowsse dude edttvabeenciesce teen tae

A RPO HE EIE 1/24 sia d falas daeweclder rode coandeber eae 2

EMT GECUIO, boy Gi bo lilieldadindest ele vdvsdbledsdlaaqidates 5

IGS F 0.1) vhs Ole dha nana tebe Pvee tele dvd theese 12

Anthicidad, ...i...c00s MAM oh Aaa, eee 65

AIUD ge rain cies fe vanass¢seaceekyesee sdeinss wan em 5

PE DUAOPHOTUAGE, 65.1.2 b oduaasesidew ou col siete dnedeeamane 6

Oantharidae, .....c0.... Shas. fab dated o bake ace aesennes 37

NN a iW i oa st, ouheary Sed bd oeae nue vests Catan 2

ECC OGIAAA,, 5 sax ude Gav's sisted « Lod taco Bodied) abl! heads c's 248

COG ad aetsiecin sninniahe Soiscs Vdd oe veh aolaban dis ddeeiaaescs OS

WE ee Sek are (Sissi vee vnc ses sea due aes suet weteces 18

NEM WRC ter dne sce sat ses oo liagaes Sve caanvadeguevrae 35

PT FUCNIOIE, roe. so vceavivus ec vesenepe PORN felon 11 ile LR 28

Cerambycidae,.......ssevee Mads cie hada ude doe cckideuae sod Beek

CD PYSOMCMAG EL, 50s ialiCt casa i apachilees GsiebiltevcaseWeon) DLO

BE Os Mya Co hn cveanaeiaat jonah cae' dees. s0s sadiseeren LO

BIE PG: Arce tie dtd ten Sethe velba Sane Deatisle «did Neisiethin's 39

EA ONVEIIN OG, rnc cnet consed <okeeiateadikshecstaderses) Viiao

OaCEC ald aG.f ACs ws don Boe c anh eteaede vd edhe eteeuve 145

Corylophidae, .......0.se.008- POHL RS We ce SARE Roa! dane 8

4780

Of the Hymenoptera I find 393 in the British Museum Catalogues,

in which, however, some of the largest families such as Lchnewmonidae are

wanting. In the Zoological Record 277 additional species are noticed.

Probably about 150 to 200 other forms are known and the number of

described species may be estimated at 850. |

I am indebted to Mr. F. Moore, who has probably a more extensive

knowledge of Indian Lepidoptera, and especially of the moths, than any

other naturalist, for an estimate of the number of described species of

Hererocera. The following is the result :

WADING ES, .<s.6c05+oncvsccdtoavwncidelsdaeters sen) mae

DOMDYCES, |i wesisins «in incecioninsa Batok wedaa theses 1150

AV GCHMER. Abo sdutaccvavOtdues ect ere he ate EO

270 W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna, [No. 4,

EYUAIGI ys can toch ccads seiewepntaws iy St 330

GeOUCILES, «buss. anc nnacsacacisagsan= see eee

Orambices, - cpeansnae PEER MOE 130

Tortrices and Lineines, .-coccocsaaecgioaveca ae

The RwopaLocERa, or butterflies, have been enumerated for me by

Mr. W. L. Distant, to whom I am indebted for assistance in several

matters connected with this enquiry. He considers the number of species

known to be about 875. The whole number of Lep1poOPTERA is consequent-

ly 4,620.

I am also indebted to Mr. Distant for having taken the trouble of

approximately estimating the known Ruyncnora. He finds the number

to be about

HEMIPTERA HETEROPTERA, ............--. 450

HEMIPTEBA. HOMOPTERA,.......0...0:0.-.. 200

Mr. R. McLachlan, to whom I applied for assistance in the order of

Nervrorrera of which he has made a special study, considers that 350 is a

fair estimate. .

I have been unable to obtain any trustworthy enumeration of the

DipTeRs and ORTHOPTERA.

_ Amongst the other classes of the Arthropoda the only trustworthy

information I have been able to procure is from Mr. Cambridge who informs

me that although a large number of Indian Spiders have been collected

very few have been determined or described. He knows of only 108 species

distributed amongst the following families :

Thenaphostdaed, sole. .testsokesseraass<rtase deel

Betrablemmidag, 14.50. 5. beats ise eee

Drassedtty iis ob0 So. Ritiiceldas Lael eh ade

Palpamanadag, 0 286i age «dead sede ee 1

A.gelemid de, hises ted net pea abet dah tie 2

EL OP SOMATIC LAST wikatai ethan coh. vedaeotile sebaves leis

Scytodtdae, 2. ccihesestedascsanse ey. doleh aileay 2

Phobevdd eerie. ERG ae. des a, A ee

Dheriditdae, 2a: 3325 Sak Rea oe

PROPOMLIAIGRE |W cccexsomonae gOS ee

Gasteracanthidae,....... neon 5 Weds Mae sates 11

1881.]

earthworms, and 2 leeches.

these numbers.

W. T. Blanford’s Census of the Indian Land Fauna.

EM! vss casisv io aks cers hinvserteaaee 1

Ma grammoprdae, seerecevee MIT tt 2

OP OLG Ceram aenietinb ake ost basen os cha htol or pein nf

Blephanopidany icivevencvasseessvecevargananss E

DN OMISIORGS > cc el Gas ona vceem tintin tad vee ypelee ke

Bgcastdads:. sts intuit. ta ete ewes vane eee

Onyopidad,. [NA texscadee aGebitadénawe 5

Daltrendaby. cis: bil aedecidaodss do dassivotns ae 12

108

To these may be added about a dozen scorpions making 120 ARACHNIDA.

The Myriopopa may be estimated roughly at 50.

The Crustacea land and freshwater ean scarcely exceed 100.

Of Vermes I can only find some 14 described species, 7 Planarians, 5

The following is a summary of the enumeration given above.

VERTEBRATA.

Reptiles, subst atetnipa's tis otic can Eee

1 PHI Cie eeelg RASA TC Reet AAR ec a

SR eats) a ced cam betesscee cations aoes Roches oes

Number

of species.

4058

MOLLUSCA (Lanp snp FRESHWATER ONLY).

Pree OPO DOOD, fr5. css ion ndedee setenededecaca vl ias

Demme DraRC IIa. 4 3... wah voee-cctaatiewrwensp as

INSECTA.

Coleoptera, ; Baia thie

BA VROPMAPUEEAS caustic saline idkeis tan hee Lrincinioas

SPREE Oy, Sakis bold Dai bide th omide dni bbAboiabias

DPA AG hcl dt hid edahaeeidsad cLideabiadl bs

iphymehota,! 2. Gaivs lack. ladewde «cas

Neuroptera, ....... bid chide « ysl edctaca Od flidel Lad okie

MUG BUCA LT tuist.. Cited. tyi/d silane a hlde, Anlenise

900

Iam indebted to Professor Jeffrey Bell for

272 J. Wood-Mason—On a new Species of the [No. 4,

MYRIOP ODA, [sedan Sebestipae ti tenaeenbeies Cateye REEE 50?

A RACHINIDA, (0 csasa¥icsunts dincichereieinp ele eae HeR EEE 120

CRUSTACEA SU 0Pe0i as fasten gence sevanbe ee eens 100 ?

—— 270

12,370

VERMES.

Only about 14 species appear to be recorded.

I repeat that the numbers given for the Arthropoda are in some eases

little more than guesses. I have not had time to go through some lists,

an examination of.which would have enabled me to give more accurate

estimates. But except in the case of the four numbers to which a note of

interrogation is appended the figures given are I believe a fair approxima-

tion to the truth, and the result is one that I think should make Anglo-

Indian naturalists endeavour to improve our knowledge of the fauna. It

is scarcely creditable that in a perfectly accessible country, with facilities

for travelling and for living in different parts of the area unrivalled within

the tropics, we should remain so ignorant of the zoology. It is ridiculous

to suppose that the Indian Coleoptera are scarcely more numerous than the

Lepidoptera, that the Hymenoptera (which very probably rival and may

excel, each of the other orders) are only between + and 4 as numerous, or

that the Newroptera, of which, Mr. McLachlan tells me, about 1000 are

known from Europe are only represented by 350 species. Asto the spiders,

it is no exaggeration to say that in most parts of India 108 species might

be collected in a few days’ search. Itis to be hoped that the next five

years will witness a very considerable increase in our knowledge of the

fauna of India.

XIX.—Description of a new Species of the Lepidopterous Genus Kuripus

Srom North-Eastern India.—By J. Woop-Masoyn, Deputy Superin-

tendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta.

EvBIPUS CINNAMOMEDS, n. sp., Pl. IV, Fig. 4.

¢@. Anterior wings above purplish black-brown darkest at the base and

along the edges and glossed with steel-blue on the disk, with a conspicuous

suboval or subtriangular patch of changeable lilac-blue divided by the dark

veins, commencing broadly just in front of the ultimate subcostal fork and

rapidly narrowing to the inner angle, and with an indistinct submarginal

series of small roundish white spots placed upon the inner edge of the narrow

black-brown outer border and extending from the inner angle up to the

third median veinlet.

‘

1881. ] Lepidopterous Genus Euripus. 273

Posterior wings above black-brown of a richer tint, broadly and inter-

digitatingly bordered externally with clear cinnamon-brown, which is

traversed by the dark brown veins and bears, midway between the black

base and the wavy purplish-black narrow outer border of the organs, a

series of four impressed white specks all encircled internally with black-

brown, one in each interspace from the first median to the second subcostal

veinlet, and, at.its junction with the wavy black outer border, a similar

but more complete series of white specks, two to each interspace (except

the second, in which there are four, the middle one of the three being

divided) from the internal vein to the first subcostal veinlet, and all round-

ish, except the first two, which present the form of linear marks parallel

to the outer margin.

Wings below cinnamon-brown all narrowly bordered externally with

purplish black-brown, with the veins rich dark brown and the submarginal

spots more numerous and distinct than above.

Anterior pair slightly darker for their basal two-thirds, with a short

streak of pale lilac between the first and second median veinlets near the

base of the cell and an ill-defined roundish clump of scales of the same

colour beyond it, an externally forked streak of dark violet-blue occupying

the basal two-thirds of the internomedian area and followed by a indistinct

clump of violet-grey scales, a grey streak in the apical half of the sutural

area, and a submarginal series of violet-white spots situated upon the inner

edge of the black outer border, and extending from the sutural area to the

apical angle, with all the spots round except the first six (which have the

form of linear streaks) and the last (which is elongate), and arranged two

in each interspace except the eighth from the apex (in which there are

three) and the last, in which there is only one.

Posterior pair uniformly coloured, with a discal series of seven violet-

white spots and dots, arranged in two series, an anterior curved one of three,

and a posterior straight one of four, the three foremost of which latter,

with the last of the anterior series, coincide with the four impressed spots

of the upperside; and with a submarginal series of spots of the same colour,

situation, and extent as in the anterior wings, but differing somewhat in

shape, the last three being linear streaks parallel to the outer margin and

the rest more or less elongate and those of each pair divergent externally

as if they were the remaining outer ends or horns of lost lunules.

Length of anterior wing 1°6 ; whence expanse = 3°34 inches.

Has. Shillong, Khasi Hills, N. HE. India. A single specimen of this

beautiful and distinct species has been communicated to by Mr. L. De

Nicéville. It was captured in November last by the late Mr. J. P. Cock.

PN Di Bon

tes Names of new Genera and Species have an asterisk (*) prefixed.

Abietaceze, 206 Alethopteris, 184

Abisara bifasciata, 233, 248 3 indica, 2.

» fylla, 55 re lindleyana, 74.

» kausambhi, 248 ‘3 lobifolia, 186

» prunosa, 86 ” medlicottiana, 184

Acanthini, 267 ” phegopteroides, 185

Acanthopterygii, 267 Algee, 179

Acavus, 133

Accipitres, 265

Achatina amentum, 138

Alticola, 93

Alyczeus expatriatus, 149

Piet a montanus, 149, 167

3 ceylanica, 137 9 stoliczkii, 7d.

> darnaudi, 135 (Diors yx) Swinhoei, 150

R gemma, 7). Amathusia phidippus, 245

$s involuta, 7d. Amblycephalidee, 267

jerdoni, 136 Amblypodia amantes, 250

4 nilagirica, #0. ft canuta, 251

‘ oreas, 135, 136 S55 fulla, 7d.

a orophila, 137, 138 - narada, 250

es paritura, 135 »» var erichsonii, 7d.

% perotteti, 136, 137 zeta, 251

Ammonites, 212, 213

Amphibia, Census of Indian, 271

Amphidromus daflaensis, 134

sennaarensis, 135

Acmella, 144

*Acmelia hungerfordiana, 143, 167

,, moreletiana, 143 masoni, 7,

Acontiophide, 267 Amphithalmus, 165

Acrochordide, 7d. as inclusus, 166

Acreea vesta, 50, 54 53 obesus, 2d.

Acrostichum, 171 * a pellyze, 165

Actinopteris bengalensis, 195 pupoides, 166

Acusta, 133 Ampullaria j javanica, 155

Adolias, 248 ‘3 stoliczkana, 155, 167

bs acontius, 247 - turbinoides, 155

a apiades, 58

i garuda, 248

¥ kesava, 58

sananda, 58

Beista, 133

Afghanistan, Voles (Arvicole) from, 88

Anadenus altivagus, 47, 49

‘s giganteus, 47

Anchistoma, 128

Andaman Islands, Rhopalocerous Lepi-

doptera from the, 243

Angiopteridium, 190

Agamide, 266 i comp. ensis, 191

Agelenidee, 270 e ensis, 190

Agricola, 92 s infarctum, 191

Albertia, 206 vs me’Clellandi, 190

Alethopteridez, 186 ” spathulatum, 7d.

276

Ankistrodon indicus, 217

Annuloida, 211

Annulosa, 7d.

Anomodontia, 217

Anomozamites, 196, 197, 198, 218

fissus, 197

jungens, 7d.

lindleyanus, 198

morrisianus, 7b.

af princeps, 2d.

Anseres, 266

Anthicide, 269

Anthribiide, 76.

Apatura parysatis, 51, 58

Aphneeus lohita, var. zoilus, 249

= syama, 58

Appias hippo, 52, 54

Arachnida, 271, 272

Araucarites, 207

brodiei, 7b.

cutchensis, @.

‘3 macropterus, 208

Archegosaurus, 171, 215

Ardeidee, 266

Arrhopala amantes, 250

centaurus, 59

mS % var. coruscans, 250

3 - nakula, 261

Ariophanta, 132

Arthropoda, 268, 270, 271, 272

Arvicolz of the Himalayas, Tibet and

Afghanistan, 88

agrestis, 92, 94, 108, 118

amphibius, 92, 938, 113

arvalis, 89, 92, 94

bengalensis, 88, 117

blanfordi, 93, 94, 95, 104

blythi, 89, 93, 95, 96, 106, 107,

109

brandti, 92

campestris, 70.

glareolus, 91

Gs eregalis, 92

guentheri, 95

” hydrophilus, 117

" indica, 88, 117

leucurus, 106

mandarinus, 90, 98, 95, 96, 108,

109

= melanogaster, 89, 93, 94, 96,

100, 114

5 myothrix, 117

- neotoma, 7.

+ nigrescens, 110

¥ nivalis, 92, 108

“ pyctorhis, 117

= ratticeps, 92

4 riparius, 94

‘ roylei, 88, 89, 90, 93, 94, 95,

96, 102, 106

a rutilus, 91

Index.

Arvicola, savii, 92

‘ saxatilis, 7d.

sikimensis, 91, 93, 94, 95, 96,

100, 110, 113, 114, 116

re socialis, 92

5 stoliczkanus, 89, 93, 94, 95, 96,

97, 98

3 stracheyi, 93, 95, 96, 98

» subterraneus, 92

a thricolis, 110

& thricotis, 110, 112, 113

¥ wynnei, 93, 95, 96, 99, 102

Arvicole, 118, 120, 121, 122

Asplenium, 184

* indicum, 1d.

(Lepidopteris) macrocarpus,

187

i whitbyense, 184

Assam, Earthquakes recorded in, 61

Assiminea, 154

eS beddomeana, 158,.167

: brevicula, 159, 167

7 = subvar, bibalteata

159

; “ subvar. bicolor, 70.

> helicoides, 158

Ds hungerfordiana, 158,.167

6 marginata, 159

i microsculpta, 158, 159, 167

- miniata 159

- rubida, 7.

‘i rubella, 7,

Ms theobaldiana, 158, 167

e woodmasoniana, 7b. 76.

Astictopterus diocles, 60

Atella alcippe, 232, 245

Athyma inara, 51

5 leucothoé, 7d. |

oe mahesa, 58

i; selenophora, 51, 58, 247

rs reta, 247

Attagenidee, 266

Austenia, 129 - a

Axina, 134 ,

* Balea dohrniana, 139

») peruviana, 7b. —

» pyrenaica, 7d.

o - var. luchonensis, 140

Barleeia (?) microthyra, 165 “7

Batrachia, 173, 218, 267

Beddomea, 134, 7

Beiragarh identical with Wairagarh, 42 J

Belemnopteris, 194 |

* wood-masoniana, 75,

Belodon, 172

Bensonia monticola, 46, 49

Bicunedens perfuseus, 110

Birds, Census of Indian, 271

Bombyces, 269

Bostrychide, 7d.

Boysia Reussii, 128

Index.

Brachiopoda, 212

Brachyops laticeps. 170, 216

Brachyphyllum, 209

2 mammillare, #5,

Brenthida, 269

Bruchide, 78.

Buliminus ceylanicus, 134:

”

166

be olivieri, 138

Buprestidee, 268

Butterflies from Sikkim, 49

Byrrhidz, 268

Bythinea evezardi, 157, 167

goniostoma, 156

inconspicua, <8.

35 lutea, ¢d.

ES moreletiana, 156, 167

Lo. philippinensis, 156

- pulchella, 157

~<a subpulchella, 157, 167

var tenuior, 167

(?) turrita, 157, 167

Salamarids, 266

Callicochhas, 134

Calysisme drusia, 230

Candona kotaensis, 211

Cantharide, 269

Carabide, 268

Cardiopterides, 185

Cardiostoma trochulus, 126

Carnivora, 264

Carocolla, 131, 132

Carychium, 180

Carystus attina, 255

Castalius elna, 248

ethion, 7d.

manluena, 234

“A roxus, 248

Cataulus tortuosus, 149

Catopsilia catilla, 251

chryseis, 252

crocale 251

flava, 76.

of pyranthe, 52, 59

Census of Indian Land Fauna, 263

Cephalopoda, 2138

Ceratodus 170, 172, 175, 176, 216

hislopianus, 215

hunterianus, 78,

oblongus, 7.

virapa, 7b.

Cerambycide, 269

Cerithium, 162

Cetacea, 265

Cethosia biblis, 50, 54, 55, 57

re cyane, d4

5 nikobarica, 231, 246

Chamzeleontide, 266

Charax, 150

oy)

”

(Cerastus) jickelianus, 135,

277

Check yu, 110

Cheirolepis, 2U7

comp. miunsteri, 7.

Chelonia, 266

Chiroptera, 264

Chondrites, 179

(?) dichotomus, ¢d.

Chondropterygii, 267

Chrysomelida, 269

Cicindelide, 268

Ciconidze, 265

Cioidee, 269

Cionellida, 135

Cirrhochroa anjira, 245

Ss aoris, 50

si lanka, 86

‘ malaya, 232

Ss mithila, 50

- nicobarica, 231

thais, 245

Clausilia, 139

a cylindrica, 48, 49

Pe Waageni, 7d. 7d.

Clerida, 269

Cloud and rainfalltotemperaturein India,

on the relation of, 69

Coccinellidae, 269

Cochlostyla, 134

Coleoptera, 267, 271, 272

Colubridee, 266

Columbi, 265

Colydiide, 258

Coniferse, 195, 206, 210

Coptocheilus, 126

Corasia, 134

Corilla, 128

Corylophide, 269

Crambices, 270

Cricetus songarus, 98

Crocodilia, 172, 216, 266

Crotalidz, 267

Crustacea, 131, 211, 271, 272

Cryptophagidz, 268

Cucujidee, 2d.

Cunninghamites, 206

Curculionidee, 269

Curetis bulis, 62, 59

» thetys, 234

» var. saronis, 248

Cyathea, 183, 218

es comp. Tchihatchefii, 183

Cyatheaceee, 7d.

Cyathopoma, 144

(Jerdonia) beddomeanum, 145

= +6 blanfordi, #4.

blanfordi, 127

elatum, 145

filocinctum, 144

* (Jerdonia) imperforatum, 145

procerum, 127

: » var, sexcarinata, 152

167

id 5 5 var. sublaevis, 152

> carinatum, 151, 152, 153

- " (Tropidophora) erroneum,

152, 153

os i a var, subligatum,

153

. o » var. subocclusa, 7d.

= 4 - var.subunicolor,id.

ms fimbriatum, 151

% liénardi, 7b

a ligatum, 153

“, mauritianum, 154

¥, scabrum, 7d.

tricarinatum, 151

Cyathopoma, shevaroyanum, 146, 167

3 tignarium, 127

Cycadeacee, 195, 196, 205, 206, 218

Cycades, 170, 204

Cycadinocarpus, 206

Cycadites, 204

confertus, 2d.

“ constrictus, 7d.

Pe cutchensis, 7d.

rajmahalensis, 7.

Cyclomorpha, 144

Cyclophorus, 143

. exaltatus, 148

* 5 formosaensis, 7).

- i (Theobaldius) orites, 147,

166

> (Ostodes), 144

oe ” pealianus, 146, 166

” speciosus, 148

* » var. aureolabris, 7d.

7 stenostoma, 145, 146

* sublaevigatus, 147

5 » var. pealiana, 146

Cyclopitys, 218

Cyclops, 132

Cyclopteris, 185

" oldhami, ¢d.

5 (?) pachyrhachis, 186, 218

Cyclostoma, 131, 154

5 barclayanum, 153

biangulatum, 144

” (Tropidophora) caldwellia-

num 150, 151, 154, 167

unicolor, 151, 152

Cyclostomacea, 129

Cyclotopsis, 127

conoideum, 78,

Cyclotus pusillus, 143, 144

var. nana, 143

Cynthia erota, 50, 86, 245

Cyrestis, 246

3 cocles var. andamanica, 7,

me formosa, 75.

% horatius, 1b,

Index.

Cyrestis, risa, 57

~ thyodamas, 50, 57

” ee ‘andamanica, 246

Czekanowskia, 210

*Dactylopteris, 194

Danzopsis, 182

rajmahalensis, 70.

Danaine, 224, 244

Danais, 224

», aglea, 49, 53

», agleoides, 224

5, ceylanica, 86, 225

» chrysippus, 49, 224

5, exprompta, 225, 226

» grammica, 86, 224, 225

5 hegesippus, var. nesippus, 226

» juventa, 225, 226

», limniace, 924

» melaneus, 49, 53

5, melanoleuca, 244

5» nhesippus, 7d,

»» nicobarica, 226

5, plexippus, 49, 226, 245

», sSeptentrionis, 49, 55

» similis, 226

ah ae’ »» var. nicobarica, 226

» vulgaris, 226

Dapedius, egertoni, 214

Dascillidee, 268

Dawsonella meeki, 128

Deinosauria, 217

Delias agostina, 59

», pasithoé, 2d.

Dendrophide, 267

Dermestide, 268

Deudorix dieneces, 250

- epijarbas, 70.

‘ orseis, 2386, 250

Fs petosiris, 59

varuna, 250

Diadema, 127, 144

= (Hestina) consimilis, 85+

a (Pterocyclos ?) parvus, 144

i, rotella, 145

Diamond mines visited by Tavernier,

Identification of, 31, 219

Dichopteris, 188

ellorensis, 7),

Dicksonia, 183, 184, 218

56 bindrabunensis, 183

an hughesi, 7d.

Dictyopteridex, 193

Dictyopteris, 203

Dictyoteniopterides, 191

Dictyozamites, 203

js indicus, 7b,

Dicynodon orientalis, 217

Dicynodontia, 177

Dinosauria, 172 ;

Diplommatina burti, 160

Index. 279

jp pprommintatia, hungerfor diana, 150

japvoensis, 7d.

semisculpta, 7d.

sherfaiensis, ib,

: tumida, 7d,

Dipnoi, 215

Dipsadidee, 267

Diptera, 270, 271

Discophora celinde, 57, 245

lepida, 86

Diurnal Lepidoptera of the Nicobar

Islands, 224

Dodona ouida, 55

Doleschallia bisaltide, 245

Draco teniopterus, 241

Drassidze, 270

Dryophide, 267

Dyctis patna, 57

Dytiscidze, 268

Earthquakes recorded in Assam in 1879

and 1880, 61

Echinodermata, 211

Kchinostrobus, 208

oe expansus. 7d.

eo rajmahalensis, 7d.

Edentata, 265

Elapide, 267

Elaterids, 268

Ellobius fuscicapillus, 119, 122, 123

ss talpinus, 119, 121, 122

Elymnias caudata, 86

+ cottonis, 245

i dusara, 250, 231

ee mimus, 230

% panthera, 231

- undularis, 51, 245

Endomychide, 269

Ennea (Huttonella) moerchiana, 130

», stenopylis, 7d.

Epeiride, 270

Epicrium glutinosum, 243

Equisetaceze, 179

Equisetites, 180

Equisetum, 7d.

Sy miinsteri, 7d.

as rajmahalense, 7b.

Ergolis ariadne, 50, 57

Eronia avatar, 59

» valeria, 252

‘ $5 var. pingasa, 86

Erotylide, 269

Erycide, 267

Erycinidz, 233, 248

Eryon comp. barrowensis, 212

Estheriz, 171

os kotaensis, 211

9 mangaliénsis, 171, 212

Eucnemide, 268

Eucochlius, 127

Kuploea andamensis, 244

ag camorta 228, 229, 231

Si core, 49, 86, 244

pe esperi, 227

is frauen feldii, 7.

i felderi, 7d.

9 lorquinii, ib.

si midamus, 49, 55, 57

= ? montana, 86

ie novare, 227

3 phoebus, 226

iy rhadamanthus, 51

és simulatrix, 229

Kuripus and Penthema from India” and

Burmah, 85

EKuripus, new species of genus, 272

sea cinnamomens, 7,

* consimilis, 85

* var. meridionalis, 86

”

5 halitherses, 51, 57

EKuryphyllum, 210

whittianum, 7d.

Eurytela horsfieldii, 245

Evapometer, description of a raingauge

with 83

Hvotomys, 92, 93

*Fairbankia (?) feddeniana, 158

ae ? (an Bithynia?) turrita,

157

Filices, 182

Fishes, Census of Indian, 271

Fossils of the Indian Gondwana System,

168

Fucoids, 179

Gangamopteris, 179, 193, 194, 217, 218

angustifolia, 193

anthrophyoides, 194

is buriadica, 193

9 cyclopteroides, 7.

as hughesi, 194

= major, 193

whittiana, 194

Gani- coulour identitical with Kollur, 32,

221

Ganoid fishes, 213

Garettia, 144

Gasteracanthidz, 270

Gasteropoda, 213, 267, 271

Geckotidee, 266

Geometres, 270

Georychus fuscocapillus, 118, 110

Gibbus, 154

bacillus, 130

dupontianus, 130, 166

» lyonetianus, 129

Bs 5 var. antoni. 70.

ee var, sinistrorsa, 1,

43 versipolis, 130

Gingko, 209

»» crassipes, 7d.

280 Index.

Gineko lobata, 210

Girasia magnifica, 129

Gleicheniaceze, 182

,, bindrabunensis, 70.

Glessula, 135

4 peguensis, 139

Glires, 123

Glossopteris, 169, 174, 175, 177, 179, 191,

1938, 217, 218

a angustifolia, 192

93 browniana, 2d.

3 aM var. indica, 7d.

1 communis, 7,

= conspicua, 7d.

as damudica, 7d.

FS decipiens, 7d,

Py divergens, 70.

formosa, <b.

5 indica, 70.

” ingens, 7.

S intermittens, 1b,

- leptoneura, 7d.

a (?) muszefolia, 7b.

“ orbicularis, 7d.

6 retifera, 7d.

stricta, 7d.

Glossozamites, 198, 218

* stoliczkanus, 198

Golapili sandstones, 176

Golunda ellioti, 117

a meltada, 108

Gondwana System, Fossils of the Indian,

168

5 same as Plant-Bear-

ing ene tb.

» synopsis of minor

eroups of the, 174

Goniloba badra, 256

Gonioglyptus longirostris, 215

Gonostoma, 128

Graculide, 266

Gralle, 265

Grallatores, 7d.

Great Mogul diamond, 34

Gruide, 265

Guppya, 131

Gymnospermous plants, 205

Gyrinide, 268

Hainesia, 126

Halpe beturia, 261

Hebomoia glaucippe, 52, 54, 86, 251

Bs roepstorffii, 251, 262

Helicarion austenianus, 45, 48

is flemingi, 10. 2d.

- (Austenia) magnificus, 129,

166

- magnificus, 129

monticola, 48, 151

. (Austenia) resplendens, 129,

166

Helicarion stoliczkanus, 45, 48

Helicidee, 47, 128, 181

Helicina, 1 26, 154

Pa theobaldiana, 126

“A undulata, 7d.

Helix, 133, 134

» calcarea, 135

9 cepoides, 127

» Citrina, 131

» Clairvillia, 2d.

» elegantissima, 133

» exilis, 131

» (Acavus) grevillei, 134

5 = heemastoma, 133

nf x 5 var, melano-

tragus, 72d,

5» javanensis, 181

9) juliana, 7d.

» laxata, 128

» lyonetiana, 129

» melanotragus, 133, 124

9» monozonalis, 131

9» nemorensis, 70.

» octona, 135

» Oenultia,As38

» (Aigista) perplanata, 133, 166

» petrosa, 132

», (Acavus) phoenix, 134

» saturnia, 127

», setocincta, 133

» (Acavus) superba, 134

oes ,», var. roseolabiata, #8.

os swinhoei, 127

», tapeina, 133

»» tricarinata, 151

» trichotropis, 133

vitrinoides, 131, 132

Helix from the Upper Cretaceous, 128

Hemionitis cordata, 194

Hemiotomys, 93

Hemiplecta, 131

Hemiptera Heteroptera, 279

Hemiptera Homoptera, 70.

Herona andamana, 246

Hersiliidee, 270

Hesperide, 238, 254

* Hesperia acroleuca, 260

cahira, 258, 259

= chaya, 60

i colaca, 238, 259

is contigua, 260

divodasa, 70.

eltola, 54, €0

a fatih, 257

hiraca, 260

leucocera, 257

mathias, 238, 261

narooa, 260

oceia, 258

- pandia, 238

Index. 281

Hesperia praba, 258

¥ sala, 259

P semamora. 60

Hesperilla (? Halpe) luteisquama, 7d.

Hestia agamarschana, 244

», cadelli, 2d,

» hadeni, 7d,

Hestina nama, 50, 54, 57

Heterocera, 269

Heteroceridx, 268

Himalayas, Voles (Arvicole) from the,

Histeridee, 268

Homalopsidie, 266

Hyalimax, 141, 142

as reinhardti, 142

Hydride, 267

Hydrobia (Belgrandia) miliacea, 148,

167

Hydrocena, 154

i brevicula, 159

marginata, 7.

Hydrophilide, 268

Hydrosaurus nuchalis, 241

Hymenophyllites bunburyanus, 184

Hymenoptera, 269, 271, 272

Hyperodapedon, 172, 216

Hypolyceena eltola, 249

- erylus, 52, 249

9 etolus, 59

aa thecloides, 235

Hypolimnas bolina, 233, 246

misippus, 224, 233

Hypudaus, 91,92, 93

Ibidide, 266

Ichneumonide, 269

Ichthyophis glutinosus, 243

Tlerda androcles 55

» epicles, 52, 59

Indian Gondwana System, Fossils of the,

168

Insecta, Census of Indian, 271

Insectivora, 264

Jnsessores, 265

Ismene amara, 60

sp, - arlarsZb

badra, 256

benjaminii, 60

chromus, 254

druna, 255

» exclamationis, ¢d.

harisa, 7d.

« lebadea, var. andamanica, 254

malayana, 7b.

Txias andamana, 251

» evippe, 53

Jerdonia, 144

trochlea, 144

Junonia almana, 245

» asterie, 54, 245

Junonia asterie, var. nikobariensis, 233

5, Iphita, 50

pe laomedia, 50, 233

», lemonias, 50

cenone, 245

Kaliella fastigiata, 46, 49

Kallima albofasciata, 245

9 Inachis, 57

Kanis, 102

Koh-i-nur, Note on the, 34

Kollur identical with Gani Coulour, 221

Labyrinthodontia, 177, 215

Lacertide, 266

Lacertilia, 216, 266

Lagriidee, 269

Lamellibranchiata, 212, 267, 271

Lampides eelianus, 52, 234, 248

a ardates, 51, 54, 249

” cnejus, 234

% conf. pactolus, 249

as decidea, 58

e elpis, 52, 58, 249

a kandarpa, 52

a kankena, 235

es ‘kinkurka, 7d.

7 kondulana, 235, 249

“ macrophthalma, 235

= malaya, 58, 249

oe pandava, 235, 249

es parrhasius, 58, 234

; plato, var. nicobarica, 234

plumbeomicans, 249

5 A var. nicobarica, 234

- puspa, 62, 54, 55

re rosimon, 51, 235

4 strabo, 248

Languride, 269

Larides. 266

Lartetia, 157

Larina burmana, 161

», ceylonica, 70.

» Cineta, 10.

» pusilla, 7d,

Lathridiidze, 268

Lebadea ismene, 58

Leggada jerdoni, 117

Lemures, 264

** Lemuria,” 125

Lepidoptera, 268, 269, 270, 271, 272

Lepidoptera (Rhopalocerous) from Port

Blair, 243

Lepidoptera (Diurnal) inhabiting the

Nicobar Islands, 224

Lepidoptera Rhopalocera, 224

Lepidopteris ottonis, 187

Lepidotus, 170

i breviceps, 214

: calcaratus, 7d.

ps deccanensis, 7d.

y: longiceps, 7d,

282

Lepidotus pachylepis, 214

Leptopoma luteum, 145

Lethe chandica, 56

europa, 49, 244

kansa, 55

mekara, 56

rohria, 49, 53, 56

sidonis, 56

Limacida, 47

Limax, 141

» perlucidus, 2d.

Limenitis daraxa, 55

procris, 51

» var. anarta, 247

Limicole 265

Limnea andersoniana, 142, 166

E ollula, 142

rs peregra, 7d.

$5 pervia, 7d.

dh a philippinensis, 7d.

yunnanensis, 142, 166

Lomatopteridez: 187

Lophobranchii, 267

Lucanid, 268

Lycena decidea, 86

ethion, 7d.

3 kankena, 235

kinkurka.. 7d.

kondulana, 7).

a5 macrophthalma, 2d.

- malaya, 249

5 manluena, 235

parrhasius, ib.

Lyczenide, 234, 248

Lycodontide, 267

Lycopodiaceze, 195

Lycopodites, 7d.

gracilis, 2d.

Lycoside, 271

Lymexylide, 269

Macrochlamys, 131, 132

chloroplax, 49

, indica, 131, 132

Ee jacquemonti, 49

prona, 46, 48

Macrocyclis, 128

carnatica, 7.

Macroploea phoebus, 226

Macroteeniopteris, 171, 188, 189, 218

s crassinervis, 189

ys danzeoides, 7.

feddeni, 7d,

‘. lata, 7d.

5 morrisi, 70.

ovata, ib.

Magrammopide, 271

Mammals, Census of Indian, 7d.

Marattiacess, 182

Margarya melanioides, 155, 166

Mascaria, 126

Index.

Megalomastoma, 126

Melandryide, 269

Melania, 160

3 iravadica, 7d.

os variabilis, var. pseudospinosa,

167 :

Melanitis ismene, 244

is leda, 86, 244

6 tristis ?, 86

55 zitenius, 244

Merianopteris, 218

a major, 186

Messaras erymanthis, 86

- 3 var. nikobarica, 232,

245

Microcystis nevillianus, 46, 49

Microtus, 92

Mollusca, 212

3 Census of Indian, 271

4 from between Mari and Tan-

diani, 44

¥ of the Indo-malayan fauna

125

Mordellidee, 269

Morphine, 245

Murine, 88

Mus equicaudalis, 117

» bengalensis, 7.

blythianus, 7d.

» hardwickii, 7d.

» hydrophilus, 7d.

», jerdoni, 7.

» mettada, 90

», myothrix 117

» nitidus, 2d.

pyctorhis, 7d.

rufescens, 7

My calesis anaxias 56, 86

ss (Calysisme) drusia, 233, 244

” gopa, 53

af junonia, 86

‘3 malsara, 50, 53, 56

sf (Orsotrizena) medus, 280

5 (Calysisme) perseus, 244

<5 perseus, var visala, 50, 55, 56

(Virapa) radza, 244

Mycetophagidee, 268

Mychopoma, 144

Myodes, 118

Myonomes, 93, 94

Myospalax fuscicapillus, 118

Myrina atymnus, 86, 236

- +3 var. prabha, 250

» Ciniata, 7.

» kamorta, 236

» thecloides, 235

Myriopoda, 271, 272

Naja oxiana, 242

», tripudians, 241, 242

Nanina, 131, 1382, 133, 164

Index. 283

Nanina caducior, 143

cordemoyi, 132

petrosa, 132, 151

(Macrochlamys) pseudovitrinoi-

des, 132

», (Macrochlamys ?) sikrigaliensis,

ab,

» striata, 131

Napzeus beddomeanus, 47, 49

var. pusilla, 47

var. turrita, 7b.

var. typica, 7d,

domina, 47, 49

mainwaringianus, 7b. 7b.

a var. intermedia, 48

3 93 var. major, 7b.

is smithei, 48, 49

Narathura arsenius, 251

99 ”

oy) ”

. fulla, 7d.

* “fi »» var. andamanica, 7d,

- subfasciata, 7b,

Natatores, 266

Neodon, 93, 94, 95

a sikimensis, 89,410, 112,113

Neope bhadra, 56

Neptis aceris, 51

», amba, 55

» andamana, 247

eartica, 51

cnacalis, 247

» emodes, 51, 58

», hordonia, 7b. 74.

99 jumba, 247

» mananda, 233, 247

», matuta, 233

9» nicobarica, 7b.

susruta, 51, 58

varmona, 86

viraga, 51

Nesokia, $8

r bengalensis, 102

in indica, 7b.

Neuroptera, 270, 271, 272

Neuropteridez, 185

Neuropteridium, 218

Neuropteris valida, 186, 218

Nicobar Islands, Diurnal Lepidoptera in-

habiting the, 224

Nisionades salsala, 60

Nitidulide, 268

Noctues, 269

Noggerathia, 199

Noggerathiopsis, 199, 217, 218

hislopi, 200

5 var.

”

dalis, 7d.

Nongyang Lake, Visit to the, 1

Numerical Estimate of Animals in

British India and its Dependencies, 263

Nymphalidsw, 224, 244

rhomboi-

Nymphalinzw, 231, 245

Nymphalis athamas, 51, 55, 58, 248

polyxena, 58

(Edemerida, 269

Oleandridium, 190

5 comp. stenoneuron, #5,

vittatum, éb.

Oligodontide, 266

Omphalotropis, 145, 151, 154

i andersoni, 127

- caldwelliana, 154, 167

3 clavulus, 154

PF distermina, 127

i dupontiana, 153, 154, 167

bs rubens, 154, 167

strictus, 126

Ophidia, 266, 267

Ophiura, 211

Ornithoptera heliaconoides, 252

Pe pompeus, 53

5 .. var. minos, 86

heliacon, 252

Orthoptera, 270, 271

Otididge, 265

Otozamites, 201, 203

3 abbreviatus, 201

» acutifolius, 73,

9 angustatus, 202

s bengalensis, 7b.

Pf bunburyanus, 7b.

. contiguus, 7d.

‘ distans, 7d.

a goldizei, 7b.

gracilis, 2b,

* hislopi, 203

es imbricatus, 75,

a oldhami, 7.

. parallelus, 7b.

os rarinervis, 70.

Oxyopide, 271

Pachygonia incurvata, 215

Pachyphyllum, 2.8

(? ) divaricatum, 2b.

heterophy llum, 7d,

peregrinum, 7b.

Fachypterides, 187

Pachypteris, 188

specifica, 7d.

Paleovittaria, 191

kurzi, 7,

Paleeozamia bengalensis, 201

ig te var, obtusa, 203

brevifolia, 202

”

)

Palissya, 206

brauni, 207

conferta, 206

indica, 207

*s » var. laxa, 1b.

jabalpurensis, 1d,

284 Index.

Palpimanideys, 270

Paludicola, 91, 93, 106

*Paludina hungerfordiana, 155

my jullieni, 7d.

ee martensiana, 156

Pa petrosa,'159

Paludomus, 160

a andersoniana, 160, 166

* 5 »» var. myadoungensis,

160

~ + » subvar. nana, 7b

Pe », Subspecies peguensis

es blanfordiana, 159, 166

“1 burmanica, 160, 166

9 labiosa, 159, 160

” petrosa, 159, 166

s regulata, 160

Pamphila augias, 60, 261

- gola. 7b. a.

- mezesa, 60

5 mesoides, 261

5 mathias, 7.

ys palmarum, 238

6 purreea, 261

” ( ? Halpe) zema, 60

Papilio agamemnon, 59, 237, 253

»» amasene, 52

» androgeus, 53, 59, 252, 258

a antiphates, 86, 253

» ~ aristolochiz, 53, 86

is 9 var. camorta, 237

% astorion, 59

» cardui, 232

» chaon, 254

charicles, 252, 258

cloanthus, 59

», clytia, var. flavolimbatus, 258, 262

5» ° coon, 258

» doubledayi, 7d.

» adravidarum, 86

»» drusia, 280

ies eurypylus, 86, 253

» helenus, 53, 59

» hesione, 230

» jophon, 86

» Jestrygonum, 253

» limniace, 230

» mayo, 252, 253

» medus, 230

»» | memnon, 253

59 ‘paris, 56

s philoxenus, 53

» polytes, 7d.

9 ”

» polymnestor, 86, 252

9» prexaspes, 254

» wrhodifer, 253

99 vrosimon, 235

95 sarpedon, 59

» thyrsis, 238

var. nikobarus, 237, 2538

Papilionide, 236, 251

Papilionine, 237, 252

*Parantirrhceea marshalli, 86

Parasuchian crocodile, 176, 216

Parasuchian scute,. 176

Parasuchus, 172, 216

Parmella, 142

Parnidee, 268

Parthenos gambrisius, 246

Pasveres, 265

Patkai, Pass over the, 1

Patula, 128

Paussidz, 268

Paxillus, 150

Pecopteridez, 186

Pecopteris, 171

:, angusta, 186

“ concinna, 186, 218

4 gleichenioides, 182

: lobata, 184

- reversa, 187

tenera, 184

Pedilide, 269

Pelacanide, 266

*Peronzeus nevillianus, 48, 49

*Penthema binghami, 87

= darlisa, 7d.

. lisarda, 86, 87

Pheenicopteride, 266

Phaétonide, 72d. ?

Pheomys leucurus, 89, 106

Phalchua, 110, 114

Phania, 127

Phegopteris, 185

Phengus, 134

Pherepore, 131, 132

Phalacridzs, 268

Pheoenicopsis, 216

Pholcide, 270

Phoréncididz, 270

Phyllotheca, 181, 217

4 australis, 181

s indica. 7d.

robusta, 2d.

*Physa ‘hung erfordiana, 143

», moluccensis, 7.

ie philippiana, vb.

Physostomi, 267

Picarie, 265

Pierinez, 236, 251

Pieris canidia, 54

»» coronis, var, lichenosa, 237, 252

ealathea, 237

» lchenosa, 7d.

», mnadina, 56, 59

Bs ” var, nama, 252

» nerissa, 52

»» panda, 237

remba, 86

Pisces, 173, 218, 218

Pithecops hylax, 248

Index.

Plant-bearing Series same as Gondwana

System, 168

Plataleidas, 266

Plecotrema rapax, 155

* », var, producta, 155, 166

Plectoenathi, 267 :

Plectopylis, 128

Plectotropis, 133

Plesioneura alysos, 60, 256, 257

a ambareesa, 257

rs chamunda, 7.

. dan, 70.

- » Var. andamanica, 7d,

=. leucocera, 7d.

. paralysos, 7d.

+ praba, 258

” pulomaya, 257

” putra, 7d.

sumitra, 60, 257

Plesiosaurus indicus, 175, 217

Podicipide, 266

Podozamites, 199

3 comp. lanceolatus, 7.

2 hacketi, 7b.

es lanceolatus, ¢d.

sae aR » var. spathulatus, 7d.

Polbidee, 271

Polyommatus karsandra, 235

sanera, 51, 235, 249

Polypodiaces, 184, 185

Polypodium, 185

Pomatias, 139

Pontia xiphia, 59

Port Blair, Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera

from, 243

Precis veda, 54

Procellaridze, 266

Psammophide, 267

Pselaphidee, 268

Pseudodipsas bengalensis, 52, 55

Pseudophidia, 267

Pseudophidian from the Himalayas, 239

*Pseudotrochatella, 126

Psittaci, 265

Pteroclide, 265

Pterocyclus, 131, 144, 147

3 bilabiatus, 146

* 9 cydophoroideus, 145, 146

var subluteola, 146

” 9

: » » var. substenostoma,

ab,

” nanus, 145, 146

x ” » var. applanata, 146

” 5 var. reflexilabris, 7d.

Pterophyllum, 170,171,196, 197,198, 218

% burdwanense, 197

a carterianum, 196

a crassum, 70.

mn forteanum, 70.

» ° kingianum, 7d.

3 medlicottianum, 2,

Pterophyllum nerbuddaicum, 196

¢ propinguum, 197

rajmahalense, 76,

Ptery gospidea helferi, 238

menaka, 59, 256

Ptilophyllum, 170, 174, 175, 177, 200

ee acutifolinm; 200

” brachyphyllum, 201

4 cutchense, 1d.

” a) Nal, minimum, ib,

ae tenerrimum, 70,

Ptinide, 269

Pupa, 132

», antoni, 129

5» coenopicta, 47

», funicula, 130

5, grateloupiana, 129

» liénardiana, 140

» versipolis, 130

5». (Dendropupa) vetusta, 128

Pupina, 143, 144

ee bicanaliculata, 148

pa guimarasensis, 7.

» hungerfordiana, 148, 167

Pyrales, 270

Pyrameis cardui, 282, 245

* indica, 50

Pyramellide, 164

Pythonidee, 267

Quadrumana, 264

Raingauge, Description of a, 83

Rallidee, 265

Ramulkota identical with Raolconda, 220

Raolconda identical with Ramulkota, 7d.

- » With Rawduconda, 36

Rawduconda identical with Raolconda, 7.

Raptores, 265

Rasores, 7d.

Realea, 126

Realia decussata, 159

Reptilia, 173, 216, 218

Reptiles, Census of Indian, 271

Reptilia, Notes on, 239

Rhipidoceridee, 268

Rhipidophoridz, 269

Rhipidopsis, 210, 218

9 densinervis, 210

* gingkoides, 7d.

Rhiptozamites, 199

Rhizomepteris, 195 é

balli, 7.

Rhizomes, 195

Rhopalocera, 224, 270

Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera from Port

Blair, 243

Rhynchonella, 212

Rhynchota, 270, 171

Rhysodida, 268

*Rissoina baxteriana, 161

Le ey blanfordiana, 162, 167

286 Index.

Rissoina bryerea, 164, 166

deshayesi, 162

funiculata, 163

leevigata, 164

nevilliana, 163

nodicincta, 161

* orientalis, 161, 162

* pseudobryerea, 164

' pyramidalis, 7d.

scalariformis, 162

* sublevigata, 164

villica, 7d.

ss weinkauffiana, 163

Robinsonia, 161

Rodentia, 265

Rostellaria from the Bay of Bengal, 262

* delicatula, 7d.

magnus 26,

Sagenopteris, 194.

£ rhoifolia, 195

Salisburee, 218

Salisburieze, 209

Salticide, 271

Samaropsis, 211

Satarupa bhagava, 54, 256

Satyrine, 230, 244

Sauropterygia, 217

Scaphidiidee, 268

Scarabeeida, 7d.

Schizoneura, 180, 181, 218

. gondwanensis, 180

AG meriani, 181

Schwartziella, 162, 165

Scincide, 266

Scolitantides nyseus, 86

Scolytidee, 269

Scydmenidz, 268

Scytodide, 270

Semina, 204

Silphide, 268

Sing phuchi, 110

Sirenia, 265

*Sithon albimacula, 249

kamorta, 236

sugriva, var. areca, 236, 249

tarpina, 249

» westermannil, var. andamanica,

249

Soumelpore probably represented by |

Simah, 39

Sphenopteridex, 185

Sphenopteris, comp. arguta, 183

. hislopi, 185

He ? membranosa, 7b.

polymorpha, 183

Sphinges, 269

Squamz cycadearum (?

rum), 205

Stagonolepis, 172

Gymnosperma-

Stangerites, 190

Staphylinida, 268

Stenogyra, 135

‘ (Glessula) amentum, 138, 166

bensoniana, 1387, 166

blanfordiana, 188, 166

bollampattiana, 139

ceylanica, 138

facula, 1387, 166

jerdoni, 126, 166

nilagirica, 136,137,166

7 - 55 » var. kurnoo-

lensis, 136

= 5 niteus, 138

oreas, 1385,

166

orophila, 137, 166

perotteti, 2d. 7b.

pseudoreas, 136, 138

136, 188,

Pd ”

* ‘ io a: var. subde-

shayesiana, 136

a punctogallana, 138

if subfusiformis, 138, 166

vadalica, 136

Stenopus, 131

Ss lividus, 7d.

Stenothyra, 165, 166

3 blanfordiana, 156, 167

5 hungerfordiana, 7b. 7d.

= woodmasoniana, 70, 7d,

Stephanopide, 271

Stibochiona nicea, 57

Striges, 265

Strophostoma, 128

Stylodon (Helix), 127

Subulina, 135

Succinea contortula, 141

as elegans, 140, 141

; longiscata, 7b. 7b.

as pfeifferi, 7b. 7b.

ees yarkandensis, 141, 166

Sulide, 266

Surendra quercetorum, 52

- var. latimargo, 251

Symbrenthia hippoclus, 50, 54

Sympheedra teuta, var. teutoides, 248

Tachyris indra, 52

£ panda, 237

paulina, 86, 252

» var. galathea, 237

Teeniopterides, 188

Teeniopteris, 171, 188, 190 -

densinervis, 188

“ lata, 171

es morrisi, 7).

Bee in, alica, 256

‘ bhagava, var. andamanica, 1d.

dasahara, 59

helferi, 238

menaka, 256

i I

;

Index.

Tagiades ravi, 238, 256

Tanaecia, 248

3 acontius, 247 |

a cibaritis, 233, 247

Tantalidee, 266

Tanychlamys, 131

Tavernier, On diamond mines visited by,

ea A

Taxacen, 209

Taxites, 7d.

7 planus, 7d.

is tenerrimus, 7d.

Taxodiaceze, 208

Taxodites, 207

*Telegonus acroleucus, 260

thyrsis, 238, 261

Telephorides, 268

Tenebrionida, 269

Terias drona, .36

» harina, 251

» hecabe, 52, 236, 251

», nikobariensis, 7d. id.

Tetrablemmide, 270

Tetragonolepis analis, 214

oldhami, 7d.

rugosus, 7.

”

Thaumantis diores, 57

Theraphoside, 270

Theridiidez, 7.

Thinnfeldia, 187, 188

comp. odontopteroides, 187

“s indica, 7d.

% subtrigona, 188

Thomiside, 271

Throscidax, 268

Tibet, Voles (Arvicole) from, 88

Tineines, 270

Tomyris oxiana, 242

Tortrices, 270

Tortricidz, 266

Trichopterygida, 268

Trictenotomide, 269

Trigonia smeei, 213

« ventricosa, 76,

Trizygia, 181

speciosa, 7b.

Trochatella, 126

mouhoti, 7d.

”

| @#

”

287

Trochomorpha percompressa, 133, 166

i tandianensis, 46, 49

Trogositide, 268

Tropidophora, 151

Turbo tortuosus, 149

Typhlopide, 266

Uloboride, 271

Ungulata, 265

Urodela, 267

Uropeltidas, 266

Vallonia humilis, 47, 49

Varanide, 266

Varanus from Tenasserim, 239

Varanus draceena, 7d.

ns macrolepis, 7b.

ag nebulosus, 239, 240

Vermes, 271, 272

Vertebraria, 177, 179, 182, 217, 218

indica, 182

Vertebrata, 213

Census of Indian, 271

Vertigo, 132

* = praslinensis, 140

Viperidz, 267

Vitrina, 129

Vittaria, 191

Voles of the Himalayas, Tibet, and

Afghanistan, 88

Voltzia, 2:'6, 218

. heterophylla, 206

Williamsonia, 214, 205

blanfordi, 205

gigas, 1b.

microps, 7.

Mouppeluides, 266

Xesta, 131

Yphthima nereda, 53

philomela, 50, 56

2 sakra, 53. 55

Zamia burdwanensis, 170, 197

Zamiew, 170, 196

Zamites, 171, 198

9 proximus, 198

Zemeros flegyas, 51, 54, 58

Zipetis scylax, 56

Zipoetes saitis, 86

Zonites (Conulus) priscus, 28

Zonitidee, 45

Zonuride, 266

”

uv sy

¢ % hid ay Sy

a 4

; +

”

ay \

” wet

: 4

to See ee

‘-

‘ of ae

qi os

; RAR a

Beh? ; cg

core

3 ; Fay ce Seer te a

7, A aoe

EE _ ———_—_—_—_—

NEW SERIES. VOL, L. No. CCXL,.

JOURNAL

OF THE -

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. ii; Part 11, No: 1.—1881:

EDITED BY

JHE NaTuRAL fiISTORY PECRETARY.

1 Wa Wa ea Wa

We) Si ap

TE SNE L Sa E |

ULL LLL.

= im

oot da SS

* The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES,

*,* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries

to whom ail orders for the work are to be addressed in India

don, cure of Messrs. Triibner and Co., 57 5 59, Ludgate Hill,

» Asiat. Soc.,

3 or, mm Lon-

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED BY J. W. JHOMAS, AT THE PapTIsT Mission PREss,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

fASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET,

1881.

Price (exclusive of postage) to Subscribers, Rs. 1-8.—To Non-Subseribers, Rs, 2,

Price in England, 4 Shillings.

Issued April 30th, 1880.

Frontier, February 1879. cmt S. ‘E. pai Be

II. oO the Identification oe certain Diamond ae J

history of the Kone Biectd We Bat, ag, M. ie 3

sD) Geological Survey Of Audigier ee é

AKT. aie a Mollusca bb the As, ee ra an

CONTENTS

OF THE NATURAL HISTORY PART (PT. Il.) OF THE

JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR 1880.

No. 1, (issued June 26th, 1880). On a simple Method of using an

insignificant Hraction of the Main Current produced by a Dynamo;electric

Machine for Telegraph Purposes——By WL. Scuwrenpuer. On the

Occurrence of the Musk Deer in Tibet—By R. LypreKxer. Note on

some Ladék Mammals.—By R. LypEKKer. A Sketch of the History of

the Fossil Vertebrata of India.—By R. LypeKker. Account of the

Verification of some Standard Weights with considerations on Standard

Weights in general.— By Cou. J. ¥. Tennant. Master of Her Majesty’s

Mint. On the High Atmospheric Pressure of 1876-78 in Asia and

Australia in relation to the Sun-spot Cycle—By H. F. Branrorp, Met.

Rep. to the Govt. of India. Synopsis of the Species of Choeradodis, a

remarkable Genus of Mantodea common to India and Tropical America.

—By J. Woov-Mason. Officiating Superintendent, Indian Musewm and

and Professor of Comparative Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta. (With

Title-page and Index to Vol, XLVIII, 1879.)

No. 2, (issued August 30th, 1880). On the past and present Water

supplies of Calcutta.—By A. Pupumr. On the Zoological Position of

the Bharal, or Blue Sheep, of Tibet.—By R. LypEKKER. Description of

a new Species of Diurnal Lepidoptera belonging to the Genus Hebomoia. —

—By J. Woop-Mason.

No. 38, (issued December 14th, 1880). Notes on the Dentition of

‘Rhinoceros.— By R. LypeKKer. On a Species of Trochalopterum from

Travancore.—By W. T. Buanrorp. On a@ new species of Papilio from

South India, with Remarks on the Species allied thereto.—By J. Woop-

Mason. Description of the Female of Hebomoia RoepstorffiiBy J.

Woov-Mason. Notes on and Drawings of the Animals of various Indian

Land Mollusca (Pulmonifera).—By Lrevt.-Con. H. H. Gopwin-Austen.

New Species of Brackish water Mollusks.— By GuorFrey NEviuu. On

some Experiments instituted to supply all the lines terminating at the

Calcutta Telegraph Office with Currents tapped from the Main-Current

produced by a Dynamo-electric Machine.—By Louis ScHWENDLER. On

the Lepidopterous Genus Aimona with the Description of a new Species.

—By J. Woop Mason. Description of a new Papilio from the Andaman

Islands —By J..Woov-Mason.

No. 4, (issued March 7th, 1881.) Contributions to Indian Malacology,

No. XII. Descriptions of new Land and Freshwater Shells from Southern

and Western India, Burmah, the Andaman Islands, §e.— By W. T. Buan-

ForD. List of Diurnal Lepidoptera from Port Blair, Andaman Islands,

with Descriptions of some new or little known Species and of a new

Species of Hestia from Burmah.—By J. Woopv-Mason. Description of

an Arvicola from the Panjab Himalayas By W.'T. Buayrorp. Some

new Species of Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera from the Indian Region.—By

GF. L. Marsuatt and Lionen DE Nice’vinte. Description of Paran-

- tirrhoea Marshalla, the type of a new Genus and Species of Rhopalocerous

Lepidoptera from South India.—By J. Woov-Mason, ;

PUBLICATIONS ie

-ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

No. 57, Park Street, Oh

Journal, Asiatic Society, Bengal, from Vols. XII to XVII sas

to 1848) ; Vols, Xk to KIL (1850 to 1852) ; Vols. XXVI,

XXVII (1857, 1858), and Vols. XXXIITI to XLVI, (1864

» to 1879

Asiatic pes from Vols. VI to XI and Vols. XVII to xx

each BBC ga eRe oe oy ee Oe ee is

Ditto ditto, Index,sessssveeesecesesereresereressseteceneee

Catalogue of Books and MSS. in Arabic, Persian, and Urdu,......

The Rass Akbari, Vol. I. Translated fe English, with notes and e

indexes, by H. Blochmann, M. A., cote eee t wee eeeeecenes.

~The Prosody of the Persians.—By H. Blochmann, M. A., ....0.

The Tabagat-i-Naciri. Translated by Major H. G. Raverty, |

10 fasc., seen meee erro eee ee ree oe eererereseeesonszen

j Aborigines of India, by B. H. Hodgson, Hsq., B. C. Saas. cece sess :

rns, Now Complete.

HISTORY OF THE BIRDS OF ‘CEYLON,

| Parts I to Til. | es

‘a By Sw tae Ww. V. LEGGE, ‘R. ae Fr L ot ae

Map. aia in dire pasts, p price £2 each, In this work th

Dede

address is Aberystwith, Wales, 3

eee

GREMGRERIES. VOL: &. No. CCXLIL.

—_—

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL

Mobs i.e bart It No: th—-18s8t.

)

EDITED BY

JHE Narurar ftisTORY PECRETARY.

** The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.”—S1r WILLIAM JONES,

*,* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.,

to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India 3 or, in Lon-

don, care of Messrs. Triibner and Co., 57 Sf 59, Ludgate Hill,

———eeeeerrae eee Oe

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED BY J. W. JHomas, AT THE Parrtist Mission PREss,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

f#ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET,

1881.

Price (exclusive of postage) to Subscribers, Rs. 1-8.—To Non-Subscribers Rs, 2,

; Price in England, 4 Shillings.

Issued July 30th, 1881.

CONTENTS

OF THE NATURAL HISTORY PART (PT. Il.) OF THE

JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR 1880.

No 1, (issued June 26th, 1880). On a simple Method of using an

insignificant Fraction of the Main Ourrent produced by a Dynamo-electric

Machine for Telegraph Purposes—By L. Scuwenpier. On _ the

Occurrence of the Musk Deer in Tibet.—By R. Lyprxxur. Note on

some Ladtk Mammals.—By R. LypexKxer. A Sketch of the History of

the Fossil Vertebrata of India.—By R. Lypexxer. Account of the

Verification of some Standard Weights with considerations on Standard

Weights in general.— By Cou. J. F. Tennant, Master of Her Majesty's

Mint. On the High Atmospheric Pressure of 1876-78 in Asia and

Australia in relation to the Sun-spot Cycle.-—By H. F. Buanrorp, Met.

Rep. to the Govt. of India. Synopsis of the Species of Choeradodis, a

remarkable Genus of Mantodea common to India and Tropical America.

—By J. Woop-Mason. Officiating Superintendent, Indian Museum and

and Professor of Comparative Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta. (With,

Title-page and Index to Vol, XLVIII, 1879.) |

No. 2, (issued August 30th, 1880). On the past and present Water

supplies of Calcutta.—By A. Prpuur. On the Zoological Position of

the Bharal, or Blue Sheep, of Tibet.—By R. Lvpexxer. Description of

a new Species of Diurnal Lepidoptera belonging to the Genus Hebomoia.

— By J. Woop-Mason. .

: No. 8, (issued December 14th, 1880). Notes on the Dentition of

Rhinoceros—By R. LypEKKer. On a Species of Trochalopterum from

Travancore—By W. T. Buanrorp. On a new species of Papilio from

South India, with Remarks on the Species allied thereto—By J. Woov-

Mason. Description of the Female of Hebomoia Roepstorffii.i— By J.

Woop-Mason. Notes on and Drawings of the Animals of various Indian

Land Mollusca (Pulmonifera).—Br Lirvt.-Cot. H. H. Gopwin-AustEn.

New Species of Brackish water Mollusks.—By Gtorrrey Nevin. On

some Haperiments instituted to supply all the lines terminating at the

Caleutta Telegraph Office with Currents tapped from the Main-Ourrent

produced by a Dynamo-electric Machine.—By Louis ScuwunpiEr. On

the Lepidopterous Genus Aimona with the Description of a new Species.

—By J. Woon-Mason. Description of a new Papilio from the Andaman

Tslands.— By J. Woop-Mason.

No. 4, (issued March 7th, 1881.) Contributions to Indian Malacology,

No. XII. Descriptions of new Land and Freshwater Shells from Southern

and Western India, Burmah, the Andaman Islands, §ce.—By W. T. Buan-

ForD. List of Diurnal Lepidoptera from Port Blair, Andaman Islands,

with Descriptions of some new. or little known Species and of a new

Species of Hestia from Burmah.—By J. Woov-Mason. Description of

an Arvicola from the Panjab Himalayas—By W.T. Buanrorp. Some

new Species of Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera from the Indian Region.— By

G. F. L. Marsnaun and Lionen pe Nice’vinue. Description of Paran-

tirrhoea Marshalla, the type of a new Genus and Species of Rhopalocerous

Lepidoptera from South India.— By J. Woop-Mason.

PUBLICATIONS

FOR SALE AT THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

No. 57, Park Street, Calcutta.

Journal, Asiatic Society, Bengal, from Vols. XIT to XVII (1848

to 1848) ; Vols. XIX to XXII (1850 to 1852) ; Vols. XXVI,

XXVIT (1857, 1858), and Vols. XXXIIT to XLVIII, (1864

to 1879

Asiatic Ceo from Vols. VI to XI and Vols. XVII to XX,

ach at) oe Re he ee ae ee er 10

Ditto ditto, Undent, ys o's ov 5 de sce winse oe ops sine sini oe ne nee 5a

Catalogue of Books and MSS. in Arabic, Persian, and Urdu,...... |

The Ain-i-Akbari, Vol. I. Translated ae English, with notes and

~ Indexes, by H. Blochmann, M. A., ...... tienen scene ees

The Prosody of the Persians.—By H. Blochmaany MM Aig n ae ates

The Tabaqat-i-Naciri. Translated by Major He Ge Raverty,

10 fasc., cere eee renee ser ce ree weeete eres esecesorner

‘Aborigines of India, by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., B. C. Bars eee alate brain

Now Complete.

HISTORY OF THE BIRDS OF CEYLON.

Parrs I ro IIL. Roary, og

By Captain W. V. LEGGE, R. A, Fol ee: oo

address i is Aberystith Wales. iy ae

-o

77 NEW SERIES. VOL. L. No, CCXLIII.

a NN NN a ey

JOURNAL

OF THE

-ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. L. Part II, No. III.—1881.

EDITED BY

JHE Naturar lisTORY pPECRETARY,

—n

) nn

SO ee vn

: = a ee

** The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.”—Sr1r WiLLIam JONES, .

#,* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.

to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or, in Tonk

2 don, core of Messrs. Triibner and Co., 57 J 59, Ludgate Hill,

~_—s

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED BY J, W, THOMAS, AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,

. AND PUBLISHED BY THE

i : psIaTic SocrETy, 57, PARK STREET,

den

Price (exclusive of postage) to Subscribers, Rs. 1-8.—To Non-Subscribers Rs, 2,

Price in England, 4 Shillings.

Issued October 22nd, 1881.

Tati

aa Agdiaand nate on ‘the athe st the a

ihe mines waaited by ppniredne vs Bay, 1

CONTENTS

OF THE NATURAL HISTORY PART (PT. II.) OF THE

JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR 1880.

No. 1, (issued June 26th, 1880). On a simple Method of using an

insignificant Fraction of the Main Ourrent produced by a Dynamo-electric

Machine for Telegraph Purposes—By L. ScuwenpuEr. On_ the

Occurrence of the. Musk Deer in Tibet.—By R. Lyprexxer. Note on

some Ladak Mammals.—By R. LypEKKER. A Sketch of the History of

the Fossil Vertebrata of India. —By R. Lyprxxer. Account of the

Verification of some Standard Weights with considerations on Standard

Weights in general. By Cou. J. F. TeEynant. Master of Her Majesty’s

Mint. On the High Atmospheric Pressure of 1876-78 in Asia and

Australia in relation to the Sun-spot Cycle-—By H. F. Buanrorp, Met.

Rep. to the Govt. of India. Synopsis of the Species of Choeradodis, a

remarkable Genus of Mantodea common to India and Tropical America.

-—By J. Woov-Mason. Officiating Superintendent, Indian Musewm and

and Professor of Comparative Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta. (With

‘Title-page and Index to Vol, XLVIII, 1879.) -

No. 2, (issued August 30th, 1880). On the past and present Water

supplies of Caleuwtta.—By A. PepiEr. On the Zoological Position of

the Bharal, or Blue Sheep, of Tibet.—By R. lvpexxerr. Description of

a new Species of Diurnal Lepidoptera belonging to the Genus Hebomoia.

—By J. Woop-Mason.

: No. 8, (issued December 14th, 1880). Notes on the Dentition of

Rhinoceros.— By R. LypEKKer. On a Species of Trochalopterum from.

Travancore.—By W. T. Buanrorp. On a new species of Papilio from

South India, with Remarks on the Species allied thereto.—By J. Woov-

Mason. Description of the Kemale of Hebomoia Roepstorffiil.—By J.

Woop-Mason. Notes on and Drawings of the Animals of various Indian

Land Mollusca (Pulmonifera).—By Lrevt.-Con. H.-H. Gopwin-AtstEn.

New Species of Brackish water Mollusks.—By GEOFFREY NEvVILL. On

some Hxperiments instituted to supply all the lines terminating at the

Calcutta Telegraph Office with Currents tapped from the Main-Current

produced by a Dynamo-electric Machine.—By Louis SCHWENDLER. On

the Lepidopterous Genus Aimona with the Description of a new Species.

—By J. Woop-Mason. Description of a new Papilio from the Andaman

Islands.—By J. Woov-Mason.

No. 4, (issued March 7th, 1881.) Contributions to Indian Malacology,

No. XII. Descriptions of new Land and Freshwater Shells from Southern

and Western India, Burmah, the Andaman Islands, §c.—By W. T. Buan-

‘rorD. List of Diurnal Lepidoptera from Port Blair, Andaman Islands,

with Descriptions of some new or little known Species and of a new

Species of Hestia from Burmah.—By J. Woov-Mason. Description of

an Arvicola from the Panjab Himalayas—By W.T. Buanrorp. Some

— new Species of RKhopalocerous Lepidoptera from the Indian Region.—By

G. F. L. Marswant and Lionrn pe Nice’vitie. Description of Paran-

tirrhoea Marshalla, the type of a new Genus and Species of Rhopalocerous

Lepidoptera from South India.—By J. Woopv-Mason.

PUBLICATIONS ie

FOR SALE AT THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

No. 57, Park Street, Calcutta. ioe ‘

Journal, Asiatic Society, Bengal, from Vols. XII to XVII (1843 _

to 1848) ; Vols. XIX to XXIT (1850 to 1852) ; Vols. XXVI,

XXVIII (1857, 1858), and Vols. XXXIIT to XLVIII, (1864

to 1879

Asiatic ee from Vols. VI to XI and Vols. XVII to XX, ?

each: ab ee ees er es Pekan caer Tw OnIy ey aes eel 10 0

Ditto ditto, TndeX,..seseeesecccccscessetetercsscsecscceee | 5 O

Catalogue of Books and MSS. in Arabic, Persian, and Urdu,...... 1

The Ain-i-Akbari, Vol. I. Translatedinto English, withnotesand

indexes, by H. Blochmann,.M, A.,' 06... s¢euin ssc sive uve suit: nn

The Prosody of the Persians.—By H. Blochmann, M. A., ...... 5 O-

The Tabagqat-i-Naciri. Translated by Major tee G. nae as

TO £886.) 0s. ees e eee ccesces vee steer eetegecnsseceeee 0m

Aborigines of India, by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., B. C.8.,.c...50006

mM ow Complete.

HISTORY OF THE BIRDS OF CEYLON,

) Parts I to Hi. igs oe y

By Caprain W. V. LEGGE, Ay We. Te 8. | . a

Royal 4to., pages xlvi. 1237, with 34 plates by Keulemans and :

Map. Complete in three parts, price £2 each. In this work the

phical range, habits and nidification of each species is fully worked ¢

Intending purchasers should communicate wa the author,

address is Aberystwith, Wales. an ahaha

nan

ieee VOL, Le i NO. CORLY,.

JOURNAL

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. L. Part II, No. IV.—1881,

EDITED BY

JHE NATURAL fiisTORY PECRETARY,

Eee iit

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES,

*,* Commumications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat, Soc.,

——

** The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or, in Lon-

don, care of Messrs. Triibner and Co., 57 & 59, Ludgate Hill,

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED BY J, W. JHomMas, AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PREss,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

fsstaTic SociETY, 57, PARK STREET,

? 1881. ;

vat oui sexehuatve of postage) to Subscribers, : Rs. 1-8.——To.Non-Subscribers Rs. 2,

Price in England, 4 Shillings. .

Issued December 21st, 1881.

CONTENTS.

XV.—Notes on an apparently undescribed eee from Tenens

and on other Reptilia and Am phibis.— Ry W. Tt. Buanronp, 3

Fe B.S. (With Plate RV Dos Na ee

XVI.—Second List of Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera Srom Port Blair,

Andaman Islands, with Descriptions of, and Notes on, new and

little-known Species and Varieties. —By J. Woop-Masox, De

puty Superintendent, Indian Museum, Oaleutta, and Lionzn 3 DI

Nice’vitLe (With Pl. XIV and Part of Pl. 13 oe eee

seeee erase

XVII.—Deseription of a new Species of Rostellaria, ss the Bis %

of Bengal.—_By Gnorrery Nevitt, C. M. Z. Si aes,

XVIII.—A numerical Estimate of the Species of Aawiade chiefly

Land and Fresh-water hitherto recorded from British India

: and its Dependencies —By Wiurtam si Branrorp, ie R. Bist)

— XIX.—Deseription of a new Species Or. the Lepidopterous ‘i

Euripus from North-Eastern India.— By ‘J. Woon-Ma

Deputy Superintendent, Indian scum, Caleutta (With Pai

of Plate IV),

eet eoerret ceneoe eee veccce Poe ceeccererees ee ee see ceeee

r Dey aly

~ , r

Nomen, Ne

ate

fe, 0 of this Volume in No. lof 1882.

CONTENTS

OF THE NATURAL HISTORY PART (PT. II.) OF THE

JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR 1880.

No. 1, (issued June 26th, 1880). On a simple Method of using an

insignificant Fraction of the Main Current produced by a Dynamo-electric

Machine for Telegraph Purposes.—By lL. Scuwenpier. On the

Occurrence of the Musk Deer m Tibet.—By R. Lypexxer. Note on

some Ladék Mammals.—By R. Lypexxer. <A Sketch of the History of

the Fossil Vertebrata of India.—By R. LypEKxnr. Account of the

Verification of some Standard Weights with considerations on Standard

Weights in general.—By Con. J. F. Tennant, Master of Her Majesty's

Mint. On the High Atmospheric Pressure of 1876-78 in Asia and

Australia in relation to the Sun-spot Cycle—By H. F. Branrorp, Jet.

Rep. to the Govt. of India. Synopsis of the Species of Choeradodis, a

remarkable Genus of Mantodea common to India and Tropical America.

—By J. Woopv-Mason, Officiating Superintendent, Indian Museum and

and Professor of Comparative Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta. (With

Title-page and Index to Vol. XLVIII, 1879.)

No. 2, (issued August 80th, 1880). On the past and present Water

supplies of Calcutta.—By A. Prpirr. On the Zoological Position of

the Bharal, or Blue Sheep, of Tibet.—By R. Lvprxxer. Description of

a new Species of Diurnal Lepidoptera belonging to the Genus Hebomoia.

—By J. Woop-Mason.

No. 3, (issued December 14th, 1880). Votes on the Dentition of

Rhinoceros— By R. LyprKKer. On a Species of Trochalopterum from

Travancore.—By W. T. Buanrorp. On a new species of Papilio from

South India, with Remarks on the Species allied thereto.—By J. Woov-

Mason. Description of the Female of Hebomoia Roepstorffii—By J.

Woop-Mason. Notes on and Drawings of the Animals of various Indian

Land Mollusca (Pulmonifera)—By Lirvt.-Cot. H. H. Gopwin-Auvsten.

New Species of Brackish water Mollusks—By GtorFrny NeEyinu. On

some Haperiments instituted to supply all the lines terminating at the

Calcutta Telegraph Office with Currents tapped from the Main-Ourrent

produced by a Dynamo-electric Machine—By Lovis ScHWENDLER. On

the Lepidopterous Genus Aimona, with the Description of a new Species.

—By J, Woop Mason. Description of a new Papilio from the Andaman

Islands.— By J. Woop-Mason.

No. 4, (issued March 7th, 1881.) Contributions to Indian Malacology,

No. XII. Descriptions of new Land and Freshwater Shells from Southern

and Western India, Burmah, the Andaman Islands, §ce.—By W. T. Buan-

ForD. List of Diurnal Lepidoptera from Port Blair, Andaman Islands,

with Descriptions of some new or little-known Species and of a new

Species of Hestia from Burmah.—By J. Woov-Mason and L. pE Nicr’-

vILLE. Description of an Arvicola from the Panjab Himalayas.— By

W. 'T. BuanForp. Some new Species of Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera from

the Indian Region. By G. F. L. Marsuatt and LioneL DE NICE’VILLE.

Description of Parantirrhoea Marshalli, the type of a new Genus and Species

of Rhopalocerous Lepidoptera from South India.—By J. Woop-Mason.

PUBLICATIONS

FOR SALE AT THE

ASIATIG SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

No. 57, Park Street, Calcutta.

Journal, Asiatic Society, Bengal, from Vols. XII to XVII (1843

to 1848) ; Vols. XIX to XXII (1850 to 1852) ; Vols. XXVI,

XXVIT (1857, 1858), and Vols. XXXIIT to XLVII, (1864

to 1879).

Asiatic Researches, from Vols. VI to XI and Vols. XVII to XX,

GAC AU vies Wie a bie eteeana Be Fees seam t ee ab ivse sina os 6 ple wietars

Ditto. duties Inder ers si. Srvc it ree oie Sra wera ere ane spies Gee

Catalogue oF Books and MSS. in Arabic, Porn. ‘aid Wrduls tae

The Ain-i- Akbari, Vol. 1. Translated into English, with notes and

indexes, by H. Blochmann, M. A., ...... re ke he .

The Prosody of the Persians. —By H. Blochmann, M. A., ......

The Tabaqat-i-Naciri. Translated eae Major HG. ’Raverty,

oy GRU ar ra cewiehe Cane RRR Tans Kae WS Ane

Now Complete.

HISTORY OF THE BIRDS OF CHYLON.

Parts I to III.

By Caprain W. V. LEGGE, gk. «., F. L. 8.

Royal 4to., pages xlvi. 1237, with 34 plates by Keulemans and a

Map. Complete in three parts, price £2 each. In this work the geograe

phical range, habits and nidification of each species is fully worked out. ;

Intending purchasers should communicate with the author, whose

‘address is Aberystwith, Wales,

RS. ASe

oo.) 6S6m. UOC